Hissing Heavenly Hearts

by Necomancer

Summary:

What do you do when everything you worked for starts to fall apart? When something that's worked for a nearly immeasurable length of time stops working? What do you do when one of the sources of all your trouble lives with you? What do you do when he's innocent? What do you do when he starts to show you kindness and you open up to him in ways you thought you never could?

Starting as a joke ship I made to tease my little sister, eventually I started to think about how it would actually work. An uptight authority figure who has known the same way of life for longer then anyone can imagine and one of hell's biggest losers who's suddenly a winner end up bonding in a way neither realized was possible.

Meanwhile, behind it all, someone saw a chance for a power grab. A power grab far more dangerous then any of them could imagine.

Comments are very welcome, as is any feedback, be it good or bad. I apologize for any grammar or spelling mistakes and openly take corrections and suggestions.

Originally posted on reddit, and described as "This feels both genuine and like a shitpost in the best ways possible." I hope you enjoy it.

Notes:

Most of these will be more short scenes then chapters. Its easier for me to write them this way, and I have more fun doing so. Thank you for reading.

Chapter 1: In which life is created and tea is spilled

"You created life?!" Sera said in utter shock as the tiny egg men wandered around her, each one saying hi and calling her boss.

"Well, yes. It gets a bit lonely here you see, what with you and Emily going to attend other people's tiny heavens. Also, aren't they just so cute?" Sir Pentious held one of the egg boiz up towards Sera, who stared at it in utter disgust and bafflement.

She wasn't sure what sin this was, but it had to be one of the big ones.

Feeling more overwhelmed than she had ever remembered, she slowly swayed over to a table and sat at it. Placing her elbows on it like a heathen as she held her face in her hands and started to breath deep.

Sir Pentious was not a smart man, but he was smart enough to notice someone in emotional trouble. He quickly pointed at a nearby minion. "You! Start playing relaxing, soothing, music. You! Make tea, something warm and comfortable, and you! Look for a television or something and see if you can find some sort of comfort show to put on!"

As everyone got to work Sera was quietly having a mental break down, only to find it interrupted by a sudden clink of a tea cup right under her nose. She looked up at Sir Pentious in utter bemusement.

Taking a sip of his own tea, he turned to her "Spill the tea, sister."

She looked at him, looked at the tea, then back up at him. "But you just made this."

"Hm. Good point. Lets talk about whats going on instead. Talk to me, Sera."

She recoiled, looking the sinn-the former sinner, up and down. "Why would I talk to you?"

"I'm stuck in this small place, with only you and Emily for company, and no one believes half the things I say anyways, so whatever you tell me is absolutely safe."

A few moments of silence passed and then suddenly it was replaced by Sera's voice. A flood of emotions held back for years, decades, centuries even. He listened, nodded, understand perhaps a third of it but was there for her all the same.

One thing she felt odd was he kept handing her wet tissues. She had no idea how he even got them. They certainly felt dry when she first held them, but when she got done wiping her face they were absolutely soaked.

She even found herself, eventually, confessing the truth to him.

"And I'm keeping you here for your own safety now. Lute has been trying to incite everyone to go to war with hell, to finally solve the hell 'problem' as she calls it. If they saw you out there, they'd just plain kill you. They'd recognize you. They'd think you infiltrated heaven."

He stared for a moment, then carefully said "So, this isn't my personal heaven, like you said? That's why Emily was so angry at you?"

"Yes, and honestly at first I was keeping you here because I didn't know what to do with you but now I'm genuinely worried about what would happen if everyone saw you."

"That's..." Suddenly his eyes lit up "So sweet! I can't remember the last time anyone tried to protect me!"

She looked at him blankly for a moment, then decided she could work with this. "Yes, ah, lets go with that. I just worry Emily hates me now."

"Pfft, that girl adores you, Sera. When we're alone here she talks about you all the time. Like the biggest of sisters."

"Really?" She felt her spirit rise, just for that moment.

"Oh yes. Absolutely."

Sera took in a very deep breath as she looked the Former Sin-The Angel, in the eyes. "I just also worry, if you're here, what if we've been doing everything wrong all this time? What do we do then? What can I do? After all the atrocities I've let happen, how do I live with that?"

Taking one last sip of his tea he shrugged at her "Listen, Sera, I make mistakes all the time, in fact I'd say I do more things wrong then I do right. It can be a bit much sometimes. Heck, just recently I tried to show a woman how much I was into her by buying her a drink, and when she didn't understand I just told her I was buying drinks for everyone-"

Sera felt a small smile twitch on her lips. It didn't quite manage a real smile, but her mouth was trying. "Is that how you try and show interest in women? Bringing them drinks?"

"Hey, don't knock it if it works." He smiled at her as he leaned on the table. "...Though I guess it didn't work, but later on I realized that what I really needed to do was just be direct and forward with her. Some people get subtly, some don't. My point is this. When you do something wrong, you look at what you did, realize it was wrong, and you move forward from there, trying something new until it works. Heck, I did that and now look at me, I'm in heaven having tea with an angel!"

The small smile formed on her lips, the smile she'd been fighting. Sera smiled often, a content and benevolent smile, but this one was different. It was the sort of smile you had when you let go of expectations, and relaxed. The sort of smile that came without you willing it. She often smiled for other people.

This smile was for herself. "Maybe you're right. Thank you, Sir Pentious."

"Its no problem. Anytime you need me to bring you a drink and have a chat you let me know."

She looked down at her drink, still smiling, but slowly a thought crawled into her head. Something he had just said.

Something about how he brings women he's interested in drinks.

She looked down at her tea, her eyes growing wide, and among the emotions she was feeling lately, emotions and feelings she'd not had in hundreds, thousands of years, a new one formed. Her heart beat harder, just for a moment, in her chest.

"...Oh"

Chapter 2: Extra #1: Finding meaning in whats lost

Summary:

A small side scene of Cherri and Charlie remembering the fallen.

Charlie heard movement in one of the rooms nearby. Realizing what room it was, and what that meant, she slowly opened the door and walked inside.

The room was filled with empty coffins and pictures above them. A room dedicated to those who fell during the last Purge. In the back was the biggest coffin of all. A shrine dedicated to a lost friend. Charlie looked over towards it and saw someone sitting on the floor near the shrine.

Cherri's eye was red and she had a brown bottle with a label had long ago faded away. Without a word Charlie sat next to her and before she could say anything Cherri offered her the bottle. Taking it, Charlie pretended to take a quick drink from it and handed it back.

"Heh, you don't got to fake it Princess. Just politely refuse. I get it, gal like you has to keep a clear head, right?" Cherri leaned her head back, bottle still in hand, but she was surprised when Charlie suddenly grabbed it again, and took a big, long, genuine drink from it. She starred in wide eye surprise before politely taking it back, and a small smile came across her face "Damn. Now I'm impressed."

Charlie smiled back and sat there with her. Looking up, she saw Sir Pentious's portrait above the empty coffin. "You know, Angel Dust was in here earlier. He was crying, but stopped the moment I came in. Didn't want to admit it even after I told him it was okay."

"Husk got him." Cherri said as she gently put the bottle down. "I get you mean well, but people like us ain't feelings people. We drown them, and then we open up when we're so plastered that our brains don't give us a choice and we got the alcohol as an excuse."

Charlie nodded, taking this in "I see..." She knew it wasn't healthy, but it was something at least.

After a few moments of silence Cherri looked up at Sir Pentious's picture. "You know, he was a dork, a loser, a moron, and all that stuff, but he was fun. Sort of regret not sleeping with him. Might have been able to fuck the dork out of him." She stretched her arms and legs out, letting a few joints pop in the process. "I know the guy wanted to bang me, ya know? I'm not stupid, but he's the sort who, if I blinked at him seductively, would be thinking about wedding bells. Some girls like that type, but I ain't ever going to be the girl for guys like him."

"I always found it a bit enduring, you know? Guy just wanted to be loved." Charlie responded.

"Yeah, guy's heart was an open pit waiting to be filled, but I couldn't do that for him. I got married like, once when I was alive in Vegas as a joke, but we got divo-" She paused, thought for a moment and added. "Shit, we forgot to get divorced. Death did us part, so that counts, right?"

"If you want it too." Charlie said, with a smile she hoped was encouraging.

Cherri yawned, trying to grab her bottle and failing the first few tries before finally taking a final drink of it. "If anyone here deserved Heaven, it was him. I think he'd had been your first success if like, Heaven had agreed to it all. Now you're stuck with Angel Dust, you poor bastard."

"Aw, he's not so bad. I think he's improved quite a bit since he got here."

Cherri was quiet for a moment as the brain cells in her head clanked together in her drunken haze. "I never really cried over people dying down here. You just sort of accepted it. Pre-mourned and grieved anytime the purge happened. Now you got me and all the rest actually crying, actually upset over this stuff. You bring out something in people, Charlie. Something scary. You make us care. I don't like it but I don't think I can get rid of it now that its here." She yawned an expansive yawn as Charlie tried to ignore the surge of pride rising in her. "Hey, I'm going to sleep here tonight, 'kay?"

"Oh, sure, let me set up a bed for-"

"No, right here. I can't walk and I'm seeing double somehow."

"Oh! Right. I'll get you a pillow and blanket."

As Charlie stood up, and Cherri laid down, she mumbled "Thanks Charlie. You're one of the good ones..."

And Charlie left, feeling a mix of pride and loss as she looked at the people around her who died for her dream.

She was going to make it mean something.

Chapter 3: Chapter 2: Returns and revelations

Summary:

In which two angels go to hell.

Charlie heard a knock at the door and stood up, rushing towards at the speed of hope. She opened the door, looked down, looked up, looked further up, closed the door, turned around and looked at everyone in the room.

Vag? Good. Angel Dust? Could be better. Husk? Okay. Cherri Bomb? Worrying. Nifty? No where to be seen and that was even more worrying.

"So. There are people at the door."

Vag looked over, raising a cautious eyebrow "Uh huh...?"

"And one of them is very tall."

"Right."

"They have wings."

"Okay."

"And are named Sera and Emily."

There was a pause before Vag suddenly stood up. "Cherri! Angel Dust! Best behavior! Husk! No alcoholic drinks for our guests, angels can get drunk and its not pretty."

Charlie ran around the room making sure everything looked the best it could. It wasn't Sera she was worried about, so much as Emily. The truth was she didn't exactly trust Sera, but disappointing Emily would be like disappointing a beautiful puppy who loved you.

Quickly she turned to Vag.

Vag had started handing out weapons.

"What? Put those away!"

"Don't worry. We'll hide them until we need them."

"We won't need them! We are not killing Emily!"

"What if they attack us?" asked Vag, who noticed Charlie didn't mention Sera

"What if they want to work with us?" Charlie said, trying, and failing, to avoid shouting

"What if they're about to start another eradication?!"

"What if you ask them what they want?" came a voice from the bar

They both looked towards Husk as he said that, calmed down, and Vag took the weapons away from Cherri and Angel Dust.

She kept a spear hidden under the couch, however, this was nothing new. She called it her hidden couch spear.

Slowly Charlie opened the door. The Angels hadn't moved. Before she could say anything, however, Emily shouted "CHARLIE! IT WORKED!"

"...What worked?"

"Sir Pentious!" Emily shouted with glee.

The room suddenly grew a few shades darker. Angel Dust looked up at them, Husk suddenly paid attention, Cherri's eye narrowed, and Vag's hand twitched. Without words, all of them said 'That man was our friend. We may not call him that, but he was. Now he's dead because of your kind. Tread carefully.'

Sera coughed politely. "He ah, may currently be at my residence."

"Wait, you mean your house?" Charlie said, as realization slowly dawned on her. "...In Heaven...?"

Looking into Emily's eyes, Charlie suddenly shouted "IT WORKED!"

The two of them began to shout the words loudly for all to hear, and Sera slowly shuffled inside and moved next to Vaggie.

"Is that normal?"

Vaggie leaned back onto the couch and shrugged. "What? People breaking out into song? Happens a lot down here, honestly."

"I mean, I knew it happened in Heaven but I didn't expect it here."

"You get use to it. Just let them finish."

As the song finished Angel Dust looked over at Emily. "So uh, our guy is doing alright up there?"

"Yeah, you know. Our guy, who you guys killed?" Said Cherri, in a less then kind way.

Sera didn't look at them, something they certainly noticed, but she did answer them. "He's doing as well as can be expected, given the circumstances."

"What circumstances?" Angel Dust asked with suspicion.

Sera took in a sharp breath. "That's what I'm here to talk to Charlie about."

Suddenly Charlie ran over to Sera, having finished their musical number. She was as bright eyed as anything. "I can't wait! Okay, so this is all working, right? We can start finding more sinners right away! We just need to find volunteers and-"

"Kill them." Husk said from his bar.

Silence came over the room as those words sunk in.

Sera was the one to interrupt it with a polite cough. "Vagina? C-"

"Please call me Vag." Said Vaggie as she felt herself tempted to grab her couch spear.

"Right. Ah, right. Vag? Charlie? Could I talk to you in private? With Emily, of course."

"...Sure." Charlie said, with just a sprinkle of dread. The high of success had calmed down, and she knew reality was about to come in like a hammer.

It always did, in the end.

 ***

They found a mostly empty room, except for a table and a few chairs, sat down, made sure the doors were closed and sat down starring at each other, waiting for someone to talk. Suddenly Sera took in a deep breath. "Lute is trying to incite us into war with Hell."

It took a moment for this to sink in, but once it did Charlie said, as politely as possible "But, that won't happen, right?"

"I don't want it too. I am not the only one in charge. I am simply the one who handles more delicate matters."

"So, worst case scenario, Lute sends a bunch of angels down here and we fight them off again, and like, its not like she could get all of Heaven on her side, right?"

"Unlikely, but ah, there are still, well, problems." Sera shifted a bit as they talked, avoiding eye contact.

A pit was opening in Charlie's stomach. Just a moment ago she had been dancing in the air. She had broken into song even. Now it was all being stripped away. "What sort of problems...?"

Vag put a hand on Charlie's shoulder, gently, "The exterminators weren't even the bulk of Heaven's army. If we really did go to war it'd be less a war and more a slaughter. I think we'd put up a good fight, I do Charlie, but if Heaven really organized and if some of the stronger Angels like Gabriel or Micheal got involved, I'm not sure what we could do."

Emily spoke up this time. "We're not going to let them slaughter you."

Charlie looked at her, and smiled softly. "Thanks Emily, and Sera feels the same way, right?"

"I-" Sera hesitated, still not use to this sudden change.

Vag glared at her, hand gripping Charlie's shoulder harder "Sir Pentious is safe, right? You're on board with us, right?"

Suddenly, all hesitation flowing away, Sera said with a certain that surprised even Emily. "If anyone tried to harm Sir Pentious I would absolutely ruin them."

A smile came over Emily's face, Charlie's as well, but Vag looked at Sera carefully. She knew that tone. She often had a similar tone when talking about Charlie.

"So, how is he then...?" Vag asked, cautiously.

"He's doing quite well."

Emily spoke up, with a deep enthusiasm. "He can't leave our home because Lute would use him against us, but we're having loads of fun! We're watching movies and having sleep overs and he's really good at baking! He's learning all sorts of new skills and well, struggling a bit with our 'No making weapons' policy but he's making cool things all the same! He made this vibrating bed and well, sort of escaped our home and caused a rampage, but everyone assumed it was meant to happen and found it really fun!"

"He's a-He's a valued member of Heaven. That much I can say." Admitted Sera, again in a way that Vag took notice of.

Vag never knew Sera personally, but she knew of her. Something was off, and she thought she knew what.

"Okay." Charlie put her hands together, fingers interlaced. "Why are you telling me? Shouldn't you be telling the royalty of hell?"

Sera shook her head. "Charlie, what do you think would happen if I told them about Sir Pentious, and Lute's actions?"

"They'd prepare fo-Oh..."

Sera nodded. "I want to prevent war, not engage in it. I don't know this land well, or its people, but I know you, and you have a good heart."

Charlie felt a mix of pride, fear, and a sense of understanding over the saying that no good deed goes unpunished.

"What can we do?"

"Right now? Not much, but I felt you should know. Emily insisted you should, and I think shes right. At the very least you deserve to know your friend is alive and well, and he deserves to know whats going on here. He sometimes asks."

Charlie nodded slowly, trying not to panic and added. "Sera? Emily? I think me and Vaggie need to talk. Please?"

Sera nodded, stood up with Emily, and looked down at Charlie and Vag. "I know this is a burden. I know, better then you likely realize, what its like to see a small responsibility grow until it becomes bigger, and more frightening. I will not tell you what to do, but just know I believe in your solution, and it was-" She hesitated, bringing a finger to her mouth. "-Wrong, for not giving it a chance."

She walked out of the room, Vag and Charlie watching her go.

It occurred to them that beating back the exterminators wasn't winning. It was just surviving, and they may have more surviving to do until they won.

 ***

Sera sat on the couch of the hotel, Emily next to her, surrounded by Angel Dust, Husk and Cherri Bomb. This was, of course, a recipe for disaster, but Sera felt she needed to wait until Charlie and Vaggie were done talking, and give them a proper goodbye.

Angel Dust, however, sat on a nearby chair and felt that he needed to fuck with them. "So uh, is ol' hiss boy two dicks doing okay up there?"

Sera leaned backwards, looking at Angel Dust like some weird new creature that decided to start doing something undignified in front of her. "Pardon?"

"Pentious."

"Oh. Yes. He's doing wonderfully. Why do you call him hiss boy two-uh, things?" Said Sera, who refused to say certain words out of principle and embarrassment. She had not described male genitalia in over one hundred years and didn't plan to start now.

"Guys got two dicks."

"...Really." Sera said in a very neutral tone. A carefully created neutral tone. A tone so neutral that Angel Dust knew he had to jump on it and pull it out kicking and screaming. "And you know this, how?"

"Slumber party. Me, him and Husk, and you know boys during slumber parties. Always showing dicks."

"That can't be true."

"Hey! Husk! Remember that sleep over we had with Pentious? What was the first thing we did?"

"Show dicks." Responded Husk in a display of hellish solidarity.

Angel Dust motioned towards Husk as if to say 'see?'

"Wait, is that what boys do as slumber parties?" Emily said, speaking up. "At mine we just have solt pillow fights, drink hot cocoa, eat popcorn and watch movies like Ben-Hur, Its a Wonderful life and The Ten Commandments."

"Oh yeah, but if you want to watch some real movies, I got some recommendations for ya." Angel Dust said with a big grin.

"Oh yeah?! What?"

Angel Dust's grin grew wider, and then he looked up, and he saw Emily's face.

Sera was glaring. A warning glare. One that spoke daggers, but it wasn't her that did him in. Emily's expression was filled with a sort of deep, positive joy that filled him with an odd sense of shame. Like he had lifted his foot up to kick a puppy. She was like a beautiful flower among weeds and thorns.

He'd only seen that expression on two other people. Charlie, and someone he knew from up above long before he came down here.

"...Blues Brothers. Its a classic. Includes a mission from God and everything."

"Anything by Micheal Bay is also great." Said Cherri as she tossed a bomb in one hand and played with a lighter in the other. The bomb was, of course, cartoonish looking and had a fuse. It was her favorite type of bomb. It was style and character. "So you never did tell us what ol' 'I'm having sex with everyone' is doing up there."

"He's doing great!" Emily answered with a smile. "He's a bit sad about our no weapons rule, but he said its forcing him to think creatively and do new projects and he enjoys watching movies with us and hanging out and reading books and he totally taught me how to make a laser gun even though I told him I won't make one but just knowing how is sort of fun!"

Sera smiled a small smile at Emily's enthusiasms. It occurred to her that though Emily spent much of her time among the souls of Heaven it was more to take care of them, but Sir Pentious was someone she seemed to actually treat as a friend.

"Wait-" Sera looked over at Cherri, her smile dimming a bit "Sex with everyone?"

"Yeah, like, we were at a bar and he said he was getting me a drink because he was getting one for like, everyone but then asked for sex cause he was going to fuck the whole bar. Kinda wild."

Angel Dust looked up at Sera and, for a moment, almost wanted to mess with her and talk about how grand a gang bang it was, but then he saw Emily again. He silently cursed people who make him feel like doing ethical things and added "He hypnotized a few and got out of it. Guy was really only after Cherri here."

"Wait, really? Huh. That explains why he kissed me before he died." Cherri tossed the bomb in her hand as she looked over at the Angels, then reluctantly put it down, deciding it wasn't worth causing a diplomatic indecent in her friend's home.

Sera frowned, Angel Dust noticed. "So, you're the one he bought a drink for. He ah, mentioned that..." Sera looked over at Cherri as if acknowledging her for the first time.

One eye, ripped apart clothing, pony tail, sharp teeth, she looked as sharp as Sera looked soft. Her shoulders sagged, just a bit.

"Yeah, guys a dork but he knows how to kiss."

"He is not a dork." Sera said with such surprising sharpness that everyone in the room looked up.

 ***

"Oh god, I can't believe this is happening. I didn't want war! I just wanted to, you know, stop genocide!" Charlie said, in a mild panic.

Vaggie raised an eyebrow, or at least as best she could with one hidden behind her hair. "Charlie, this is the best thing we could hope for."

"Vaggie, love of my life, I'm going to need you to explain."

"Well, Heaven was always going to declare war after we killed so many of them. I mean, what did you think would happen?"

"I don't know. I just wanted to, you know, not die and do whats right!"

Vaggie gently put a hand on Charlie's shoulder. "You did, and now we have people in heaven on our side."

Charlie relaxed, the tenseness in her shoulders settling. "Emily and Sera seem to really like Pentious, huh?"

Vaggie looked away for a second. "Yeah uh, she seemed to really like him."

"Vaggie? Whats wrong?"

"Its just, here's the thing. I never really talked to Sera, but I knew of her, saw her talk to people and just fly around and things, and she was always very proper and kind and very carefully neutral in most things. When we asked about Sir Pentious she got defensive of him really fast, I mean, really fast."

"Well yeah, I mean, so did we."

Vaggie took in a deep breath and looked Charlie in the eyes. "Charlie, the way she talked about him is the way I feel about you."

"Okay...?"

"I think she's in love with him."

Charlie and Vaggie starred at each other for a moment, when Charlie put her hands together and smiled "That's wonderful! Do you think he loves her back? Oh wow, we should ask her whats up with the-"

As Charlie stood up Vaggie grabbed her shirt "No! No no no. This is a very delicate situation. I'm not sure she even knows shes in love with him yet, if she even is. I could be very wrong. We have to approach this carefully."

 ***

"So, you in love with Pentious or what?" Asked Angel Dust

Sera looked over at Angel Dust in complete bewilderment. "What? What are you talking about?"

"Well, you seem pretty interested in him what with the pretending not to be interested in him."

"I am not interested in him. You realize what I am, right?"

"Yeah, in love with two dicks hissy fit."

"Do not call him that." Sera felt anger rise in her. It was a rare feeling. Even when Adam was at his worst she often managed to keep her cool.

Emily gently touched her arm. "Sera..."

She stood up, towering over everyone in the room. "Why would I love that bumbling, silly, awkward, handsome, weird, slithery, little man?"

There was a pause. Everyone was silent.

Charlie and Vaggie stood in a nearby doorway, having just came back to say goodbye to Sera and Emily.

Emily was the one who broke the silence. "Sera, you uh, you just called him handsome."

Sera said nothing, slowly sat down, put her face in her hands and said "Oh Heaven. What am I even doing here? This was a mistake."

Charlie and Vaggie suddenly got ready to rush forward when Husk let out a loud cough, looked at them, and slowly shook his head.

Charlie, confused, shook her head back as Husk motioned to Angel Dust.

"Sister, you got it bad, but you got to ask yourself, you want to bang the snake or date the snake?"

"What? I-Both are not an option. I'm far too much of an authority figure to even consider dating a win-"

"Okay, first off, Pentious is one of us. If he don't want to listen to you he ain't gonna. So toss out all that authority bullshit out the window. He won't do anything he don't want to do. Don't underestimate him."

Sera looked over at Angel Dust, her expression filled with an odd sort of uncertainty. After all, she was a Seraphim of heaven and currently being lectured by a damned to hell gay pornstar.

She also knew he was right.

"Secondly, don't underestimate yourself, sweet cheeks. You dress in the right outfit, show the good-" He fluffed up his chest to demonstrate "-Lean over, run a finger along his chin, look him in the eyes, and he'll be calling you mommy in no time."

"Why would I want him to call me mommy? I'm not his mom."

"Yeah, I mean I do kind of think of him as family now but I don't think he wants to be adopted" Admitted Emily right alongside Sera

Angel Dust's face fell, as did everyone else's. Even Husk suddenly went wide eyed as they came across the terrible terrible realization that they were going to need to explain mommy and daddy kinks to one of Heaven's Angels who was very likely older then all of them combined. Also her little sister figure.

Thankfully, they didn't ask too many questions about it.

"Wow. It sounds like they have some real issues with their parents." Emily said after they had explained. "Do you think we could talk to them abou-"

She stopped when she saw Angel Dust lift up his hands "Woah, slow down. This is hell. We don't analyze our kinks here. We accept them and engage in them frequently."

"We ask about that sort of thing in heaven all the time!" Emily said brightly. "That way we can help people figure out their trauma and grow from it!"

Angel Dust turned around and looked at Charlie. "I don't want to go to Heaven no more."

"Uhhh..." Husk's voice was loud enough to get everyone's attention as Sera stood in front of the bar, asking for a drink.

He looked over at Vaggie and Charlie.

They both shrugged.

He handed Sera a margarita. She held up two fingers, and he made her another. She went back to the couch with one in each hand and downed them with surprising efficiency that left those around either impressed, worried, or both.

"The last time I had any physical intimacy with someone was before the war between Heaven and Hell. He was very kind, very affectionate in words and deeds, too kind really. He never quite came back from the war. Prince just spends his days sitting, alone with his thoughts. The last man I was with just sort of stopped functioning." She mumbled as she went to sit on the couch again.

"Uh, Sera...?" Charlie slowly approached her, unsure of what she needed to do, but feeling the need to do something.

Sera held up a hand to silence her. "He was of lower rank then me. Afterwards my fellow Seraphim scolded me, claimed I took advantage of him. I have not had anything close to romantic in my life since. If someone shows they fancy me, I direct them towards someone similar. This is the first time I can remember, in a very long time, where I wanted them back. Where I wanted them to want me."

Emily gently put a hand on Sera's arm, and attempted to take one of the drinks away as gently as she could. "I'm going to help, Sera."

"Where going to help, Sera." Charlie added. She couldn't do anything about Lute, or what was going on in Heaven, but right before her was something she could help with, and that sense of purpose drove her.

"Oh fuck. We are, aren't we?" Angel Dust muttered.

"You've been helping this whole time." Husk said from behind the bar, where he carefully put up a sign that said 'closed' in case Sera came back.

"...Shit."

Advice was given, advice was corrected, encouragement was given more then anything, along with a bit more reassurance then what may be needed.

The two Angels left, Emily leaving a basket of fruit behind as a gift. Everyone ignored it. Everyone but a radio demon who came out after all was said and done and took a nice, long, bite.

"Well. That was interesting. Alright, off you go."

He dropped Nifty, and let her be on her merry, psychotic, way.

"Did you hear all that?" Alastor said into his new cane

"Perfectly so." said the playful voice of a woman on the other end. "This should be fun."

Chapter 4: Chapter 3: Making dresses and making friends.

Summary:

This one was a fun one to write. The character dynamic between these two was fun. Also got to have Lute being Lute.

It occurred to Sera that she had exactly one dress. In Heaven clothes tended to just stay clean. Even when things got messy they eventually got clean within a few minutes. She'd actually gotten a few complaints about that. Some people loved to clean things here, so they'd made a special section were everything got dirty once every few hours. She also got complaints about that.

Humans were odd, and keeping them happy was a constant challenge she often enjoyed. Most of the time.

Regardless she was standing here now, being measured by a woman with four arms and four legs who wore an awful lot of pink. She had been stripped to her underwear which covered much more then you'd expect since her idea of underwear was rather archaic, but she still felt more naked then she'd ever want to admit.

"Damn girl. You got legs. Like, I'm going to have to show these things off." Said the tailor as she continued to carefully measure Sera. Very carefully. She thought it best to avoid touching Heaven's highest level of management as much as she could right now.

"Do you really think so?" Sera said, uncertainly.

"I mean, have you see them?"

"Would you believe its been some time since I have?"

"Not really. Lots of people up in Heaven don't bother changing clothes. Drives me mad. You got all these choices, all these things you can have and you just wear the same thing every day? Uh, no offense meant miss Sera."

Sera shook her head and smiled gently at her "Please, just call me Sera and don't worry. I want you to speak openly with me." She closed her eyes, and took in a breath. "Even if you think I won't like what you have to say. You might be surprised."

The tailor looked up at her, not quite trusting the words Sera said. She'd seen far too many traps that'd start this way. Especially from her own family back when she was alive.

But she was in Heaven, so she'd trust it. Just this once at least.

"Alright. So what kind of dress you looking for tall, dark and holy?"

"I believe I'd like something sensual."

"Sexy, got it."

"Sensual" Sera corrected. She knew the word sexy existed in theory, but wasn't too keen on adopting it as a label just yet.

"Mmhm." The tailor took a step back and looked Sera up and down. "You know, you looked hot as fuck before, but you were hiding even more hotness behind it. This should be fun."

"Oh uh, thank you?"

"Why do you need a sexy dress, Sera?" Said someone from the doorway.

Sera froze up. "Lute. Its nice to hear from you."

"You've had the same outfit for longer then I've been around. Whats with the sudden change?" There was a tone of suspicion in Lute's voice. There often was these days.

Sera couldn't see her, which was probably for the best. Lute's new arm twitched when she was upset, and it was twitching right now.

"Sometimes a gal just likes to look sexy, ya know?" Said the Tailor as she started gathering various threads. "What colors you want, Sera?"

"Ah, white, gold and perhaps a bit of black?"

"Wait, black?" Lute said again, accusation in her voice.

Before Sera could think of something to say, the tailor spoke up "Black is sexy. Girl wants to look sexy. Nothing wrong with that."

"Okay, but when one of Heaven's leaders decides to do such a radical change I feel like its worth investigating."

"You call this radical?" There was laughter in the tailor's voice as she spoke. "Girl, what was radical was that outfit you had me make for Adam. You know, the one where you were-"

Lute quickly spoke up, going from offense to defense. "Hold on! We told you not to talk about it!"

"No, Adam told me not too, and he's gone so..."

"Well now I'm telling you not too!"

"Customer privacy is a two way street, Lute. Gotta let others have it if you're going to demand it." The Tailor said with a sweet and challenging smile

Lute let out a huff. "Whatever." and left.

Sera let out a breath she'd been holding in. "Thank you."

"No problem. Should have locked that door, honestly, but its Heaven so you sort of don't think you'll need too, ya know?"

Sera nodded, and bit her lip in thought. "I never asked your name."

"Call me Molly. Hey, by the way what style of 'sensual' do you want?"

"Maybe something that'd be fashionable in the late 1800s? Or at least considered attractive from that period?" Sera finally started to release tension her muscles and relax. Something about Molly made her feel safe. She had felt safe most of her life, but lately that feeling of safety had been taken away. She was very happy to have it back, if only for a short time.

She idly looked at herself in the mirror, giving her legs a good look. "How long will the dress take? I know most tailors need a few days to work."

"What? No. Just give me a minute."

Sera watched as Molly used all four arms, at least three legs and sometimes her mouth, to quickly stitch together the dress. Sera had to admit she was genuinely impressed. It wasn't normal for people to improve on themselves after they got to Heaven, but unless Molly had four arms and legs when alive she had been learning and growing. It did her heart good to see it. Even if Molly did keep biting the string apart instead of using scissors.

When it was done they both gave it a good look over.

"And this was what was fashionable during the late 1800's?" Asked Sera, who was never much into fashion and barely remembered how they dressed back then.

"Absolutely." Said Molly, who had no idea but had aimed for 'Could Be Called Victorian In A Costume Store'

"Do you think I'll look good in it?"

"You can try it on, you know."

"Oh, it looks much too revealing to wear around well, anyone, especially someone I just met"

"Sera, honey, you're in your underwear right now."

Sera reluctantly acknowledged this fact and went into the dressing room.

When she came out she felt more naked then if she'd actually been naked. It hadn't helped that she had needed to take off a few layers of underwear for full effect.

"What do you think...?" Sera asked, in uncertain tones.

Molly took a moment to say something. she was struggling to keep her jaw from dropping. "I am so freakin' gay."

"Molly!" Sera laughed, covering her mouth as some of the tension left the room. She looked down at her chest. "The ah, bosom appear pronounced."

"For the world to see, Sera. You got an impressive rack up there. Let everyone quake at the might of your God given bosom!" Molly grinned and stuck out her own, fluffing them up a bit.

Sera tried not to smile. She failed. As she looked herself over in a mirror as a leg slipped out of a slit on the side, showing off both the leg and her hip. If she wasn't careful, she might even show off some thigh.

Her face colored, a blue blush coming over it as her face dropped, almost unable to believe this was her leg. "My goodness..."

"Told you. You meet someone into legs, and they're going to swoon faster then you can grab them and prevent a head injury."

"Hips are wide too..."

"That's not the dress, Sera. That's just you."

"You have everything standing out except the..." Sera turned around, her head turning with it to view her rear end. This got another blush and a reaction of "Oh Heavens..." which was the best reaction Molly could have hoped for.

"You got a butt worthy of Heaven, Sera, and Heaven deserves to know it."

She nodded, squaring her shoulders up and, feeling more confident then she had in a very long time, she smiled. "What do I owe you, Molly?"

"Wait, you want to pay me? We got money here?"

"Oh Heavens no! There's no capitalism in Heaven, but I do feel I need to repay you some way."

"Tell you what, you let me know how the guy, gal, or non binary pal reacts to what you're wearing and I'll consider it paid."

Sera turned to her "I didn't say this dress was for anyone." Her words came out quickly, defensively.

Molly put all four hands up, trying to placate the Angel. "Relax. You didn't have too. Its written all over you. This is a 'Pay Attention To Me' dress and there's nothing wrong with that, but I get the feeling there is someone who's attention you want."

Sera reflected on how bad she was at hiding her feelings for Sir Pentious. it seemed everyone was catching on. Well, everyone but Sir Pentious.

"Do you think he'll like it...?"

"Honey, you wear that dress, show off the good, and they'll be calling you 'My Main Gal' in no time."

Sera smiled softly at this, with a small hum she went to change into her usual dress.

"Hey so uh, is it anyone I know?" Said Molly

"No, it wouldn't be."

"I see." After Sera changed back Molly sent her on her way, with a few more words of encouragement. She waved at her from outside her little tailoring shop as Sera flew off, filled with the sort of smile and confidence Molly loved to see.

Though she did wonder exactly how Sera knew who Molly did and didn't know considering she didn't even know Molly's name.

Molly loved gossip, but something inside her told her this was the sort of gossip that could cause serious harm to people. The sort you should let go.

"Shes up to something."

Molly turned around, and saw Lute coming out from behind the store.

"So, tell you what. You tell me what you know, and I'll tell you what I know."

"Okay. I got a secret for ya." Molly leaned over, very close, her hot breath against Lute's skin as her lips whispered into Lute's ear.

"My dad took dumps scarier then you."

Lute's eyes went wide, so taken aback by this that she couldn't even think of words to form before Molly hummed a little tune and went back inside.

Molly locked the door behind her. Her shoulders slumped as she leaned against the wall and slowly slid down it.

"Molls Molls Molls, what is going on here?" She looked up at the ceiling, wished her brother Anthony was here to help guide her through whatever mess was coming, then stood up, smiled, and went along with her day.

She didn't have time to be worried. This was Heaven, nothing bad happened here.

At least, that's what she'd keep telling herself. For now.

Chapter 5: Chapter 4: Confident Idiocy

Summary:

Sera looks good, feels good, and has no idea what she's doing.

Notes:

Okay I swear Sir Pentious is actually in this one.

Sera sat down, wearing her white, gold and black dress. She was nervous, but she'd done her best to make the atmosphere romantic. Candles lit every corner from the floor to the ceiling. A bottle of wine was next to her on the table. She was sitting down, prepared to run her finger along Sir Pentious's chin.

She'd briefly thought about bringing him flowers, but she wasn't sure if he was born in the era were bringing a man flowers was acceptable or not, so she'd made sure to get some flowers just in case, panic just in case, and throw them away just in case.

She also still wasn't sure what she'd do if he called her mommy.

"Sir Pentious? Could you come in here, please?"

He slithered in, waved, said "Hi!" and promptly knocked a candle over. "Oops." He moved again, his large tail swinging and knocking another one over.

"Wait, hold on!" Sera stood up, causing the bottle of wine to fall onto the ground and spill all over, hitting a candle and causing it all to burst into flames.

"Quickly! Get the fire brigade!" He shouted.

"We don't have those here in Heaven!"

"What? Why not?!"

"Because we don't need them!"

He looked at her, looked at the fire, looked confused and motioned to the fire as his counter argument. Fire was generally a good counter argument to most things.

"Oh. Right." She waved a hand and all the fire went out, putting the room in darkness.

"...Okay. Now I can't see."

Sera let out a deep, stress filled sigh and waved her hand, the entire room suddenly had light as Sera turned to walk down the hallway in defeat.

From behind she heard Sir Pentious slither after her "Sera...? Are you okay?"

She turned around, noticed that he had been looking at her butt, and blushed.

He coughed, looked back up at her and said "I was looking respectfully."

"Ah, thank you." She said, while wishing he was being at least a little less respectful about it.

She took in a deep breath. With her eyes closed she put her hands together, accidentally pressing her chest together and causing Sir Pentious to look respectfully again.

"Sir Pentious. I need to know before we go on. Do you view me as, in any way, above you? A boss? A superior?"

"Wait, are you?! Did I do something wrong?!"

"Nonono! Okay, no. So you see me as an equal?"

"No, I see you as a friend."

Sera's heart sank. She had heard the younger people in Heaven talk about this. The so called Friend Zone.

She closed her eyes, trying to hold back the wave of despair that was washing over her. "Lets just, lets just forget this happened. This was stupid of me."

"What? No. Be stupid."

"...Pardon?" Sera opened her eyes, truly confused by this.

He went to poke Sera in the chest, realized where his finger would be, looked for a place to poke her that was innocent enough, and decided no such place existed. So he just pointed.

"Listen, I know I shouldn't be the one to hand out advice like this, but sometimes you need to be dumb. Sometimes you need to do something that's a bad decision, if only because that way you don't regret never trying. You might regret trying, but at least you tried and can try again until it works."

He turned around, looking at the room that was still slightly singed around the edges.

"Most of my life I was overthinking. I didn't want to do anything because I was too paralyzed with the idea of failure. I didn't even build anything, I just worked on old farm equipment."

He turned towards Sera now, chest held high. If there was one thing he felt confident about talking about, it was being an idiot.

"I went to hell. I learned how to build new and interesting things. I caused chaos and mayhem. I enjoyed it, and then I went and did something stupid and spied on people to get approval from others. I found friends, real friends. I fell in love. I knew what it was like not to be alone for the first time in my, well, existence. All because I decided to stop thinking and start doing. All because I wanted to be a dumb ass and actually take risks." He looked up into her eyes, and gently put a hand on her own. She could feel the smooth scales against the warmth of her skin, causing a tingle to travel along her body.

"So Sera, whatever you planned to do, no matter how stupid. Do it. Right now."

This was the moment Sera realized that he didn't view her as above him at all. In fact, if anything, he kept giving her advice. All doubt left her. She knew it'd be back, but right here and now. Right at this moment, it was chased away, and she could be bravely stupid.

"I wanted to ask you to go on a cordial outing with me."

"Wait, like, outside, and hang out as friends?"

"No, more then friends, I want to go on a date with you." Her eyes closed again, she wasn't sure she'd have the bravery to keep going if she had to look at him. She felt him let go of her hand, her heart sinking as she realized what that meant, and then she opened her eyes.

Sir Prentious's arms were up, as if reaching for her. His eyes closed, his lips pursed and puckered.

"Why are yo-Oh! OH! Oh right!"

Sera quickly leaned down, and they kissed. It lingered, and ended only with reluctance.

"Mm...I accept!" Said Sir Prentious excitedly! "I uh, this is actually a first for me, but rest assured I'll do my best to make it the best date ever!"

Sera smiled and nodded. " I think its actually my first as well. I had someone in the past, but we never really date, and don't worry. I'm the one who asked. I'll plan things out."

"Great! Where are we going?"

Sera's smile faded. "Uh, I can't take you anywhere in Heaven."

"I don't think Hell is a good idea either."

After a bit of silence, Sir Pentious said "...Earth?"

And Sera looked up, thought about it, and said "I think thats a very stupid and terrible idea." Then smiled at him. "Lets do it."

Chapter 6: Chapter 5:Alone with only one person to hate.

Summary:

Lute broods and plots thicken.

Heaven was a big place. At least as big as Hell, if not bigger, but its population was much smaller. Not as many people made it there, and Angels didn't breed as quickly as Demons did. On the other side of things, they didn't die as much either.

It was in a large and empty field of pastel green grass that Lute stood looking out into the world. She had hoped that being here would calm her mind, grant her some peace. Instead she found herself turning towards her own inner thoughts. Her and her kind were useless now, unwanted, hated even. There was no point. There was nothing for them. She came here to calm her anger, and deep down all it was doing was festering and growing. Nurtured and thriving like house plant that's outgrown its pot and was ready to burst it open.

"HI LUTE! AAAHHHH!" Something hit the ground near Lute. It was another exorcist.

She landed on the ground with a thud next to Lute, rolled a bit, and made a deep gash in the otherwise pristine landscape.

Lute, through clenched teeth, said "Hello Nofi."

Nofi, also known as Number 5, stood up. Her neck bent at an impossible L shaped angle. "Ha! I hurt myself!" She grabbed her head and set her neck back to normal.

Lute glared at her, but in a way she was glad to see her. Lute found herself needing someone to focus her anger and hate on lately and when she was alone there was only one person around to focus her hatred and loathing on.

"What do you want, number five?"

"Bored."

"Can't you be bored somewhere else?"

"Yeah, why?"

Lute stared at her for a moment. The girl was still in full uniform. She hadn't taken anything off since the last Extermination. In a way, it sickened her. She was still acting like they had a purpose.

"Let me ask this then, why did you choose to bother me?"

"Wanted to see if there was any news. You said you was gonna ask Gabriel about becoming an official part of Heaven's army!"

Lute rolled her eyes "Yeah, and he laughed at me. So did Micheal. None of the Thrones cared." She walked up to Nofi, closer and closer. "Don't you get it, Nofi? Nobody wants us. We got our asses handed to us because we went down there thinking nothing could stop us, never had to defend ourselves before so we lacked training, and now that everyone knows about us we're being blamed for the vermin extermination we did as if somehow that's our fault!"

"Yeah! Wait no, thats bad."

Lute just stared again. She wasn't sure how Nofi's brain functioned, but she strongly suspected it didn't.

"You know, we could get someone to train us! People out there who hate demons as much as us!" Nofi said brightly. "Like, we could get one of them boys who beat Lucifer!"

"I tried them. Weren't you listening?"

"Even Prince?"

Lute was given pause. She had heard that name in passing, but she didn't know anything about him.

Still, showing ignorance in front of someone like Nofi seemed like a fate worse then death right now.

Thankfully, Nofi continued. "During the war this Principality called Prince banged Sera" Nofi thrust her hips "Beat up Luicifer" She moved her arms like she was pulling back a bow and arrow. "And then let him go cause he was a total softy." She then pretended to throw up.

"I knew that." lied Lute. "Why would he help us?"

"Legends say that after the war he realized how many Angels had died from Lucifer's ambitions and he went to sit down in a far away out of the way place in Heaven and never got back up. Holding his bow and nursing his hate and loathing and despair." Nofi's voice came out whimsical and spooky as she walked back and forth on the grass. "He's someone with more misery then all of us combined! He's perfect!"

Lute stood there, thinking about this for a moment. A small smile came to her face. "Interesting. Maybe you have something there, Nofi."

"Yeah, I'm smarter then I act." Nofi said brightly. "We'd have to find him first though, and right now I know exactly what we should do."

"Oh?" Lute said, amused. "And whats that?"

"Well, a certain Seraphim has just left her home and gone to who knows where with some weird dude in a robe who she said she was helping come out of his shell."

"And?"

"Her home is empty, she's not in Heaven, no one ever locks their doors here, and shes hiding something."

"Wait, are you suggesting we break and enter into the home of one of the most powerful Angels in Heaven?"

"Yeah!"

"And if we get caught?"

"Pfft. By who? Emily? Shes a total softie. Even if she could fight us she ain't going too. Anyone else we just tell them Sera told us to watch the place until she got back"

Lute stared again. She hadn't know Nofi well at all before the last Extermination, but she had never suspected she'd be so good at this whole having enemies thing.

"Alright. Lets go." Lute flew off suddenly into the air, heading for Sera's home.

After she was gone, Nofi clapped her hands together. "This should be fun!" She said, playfully, and flew off after her.

Notes:

Next part might be a little bit. I feel the first chapter of this series was, by far, the best and that's because I went over it again and again.

Also note: Number Five was named this because Adam was tired of giving names. There is no number 1-4 but there was a Number W. She died during the attack on the Hotel, sadly.

Chapter 7: Chapter 6: The most significant date.

Summary:

A date in which there is blood and puss and nothing goes wrong.

Notes:

Shout out to abh037 who made their own fic inspired by this one. Its good, and it reminded me I should do more with Sera's wings. It also gave me some ideas for tags I should use for my own work. New to AO3 so any tag suggestions would be wonderful. Either way, time for part one of the date. I hope its good.

"How do I smell?" Asked Sir Pentious as he looked in the mirror and adjusted his bow tie for the 25th time in ten minutes.

"Like lilac and roses, boss!" Said one of the egg boiz attending him. He was keeping track of how often he adjusted his bow tie. The record was 5 times in one minute so far.

"Wait, how would you know? You don't have a nose. EMILY!"

Emily rushed into the room, leaning against the doorway and as bright as a ray of sunshine. "Hi! Whats up?"

"How do I smell?"

"Like lilac and roses."

"Told ya" Said the now smug Egg Boi who noticed Sir Pentious had just adjusted his bowtie again. One more and it was a new record!

"Alright alright. Do I look okay though? You said Sera's favorite color was white, I could be more white. I could be the whitest thing ever."

"Yeah." said an Egg Boi. "You don't even know what rap music is."

There was ba-dum-tsh as another Egg Boi played it on a small drum set.

"I still don't know why you got them that, Emily."

"But they're so cute on their little drum set..."

In the distance someone shouted "Emily! Could you please come here?" and she rushed off to another room.

Inside Sera was fussing about with her own make up. She hadn't worn any in longer then she can remember and was constantly looking into a mirror. "How do I smell?"

"Like lilac and roses."

"Is that good? Should I see somewhat spicier? He was in hell, what if he likes spicier scents like cinnamon?"

"Sera why do you have two different types of lipstick on either side of your mouth?"

"I-" She put her hand on her forehead "Oh Goodness. I couldn't decide if he'd like dark apple red or dark cherry red."

"Sera, he's head over heels for you right now. You got this, okay?" Emily went into the room, her hand gently resting on Sera's arm.

Sera smiled, and looked down at her. All of this meant more then just the date. It occurred to her right now that she'd spent most of Emily's life training her to care, to show compassion, to be there for people when they need it. She had done her best to lead by example by being there for Emily, as well, as others, when they needed it.
Now Emily was there when she and Sir Pentious needed it, and that meant something.

"Emily! Do I need pants?!" Shouted Sir Pentious from across the hall

"Tell him he needs pants, Emily. We're going down there disguised as mortals."

Emily rushed off to tell Sir Pentious he would, indeed, need pants while also coming to the revelation that he'd been naked from the bottom down all this time and completely unsure how to process this. She decided not too.

Sera looked at herself in the mirror again, wiped off some make up, applied a bit more that matched, and adjusted her bosom. She spent a moment being surprised she even had bosom to adjust.

It had been a very long time since she had done anything like this. She wasn't sure she ever even had. She didn't even really need make up since she had control over her visual appearance, but she found the process helped calm her nerves by giving her something to focus on.

Taking a deep breath, she headed for the door and waited.

Sir Pentious soon went around the corner. He was somehow even more dressed up then usual. He also had a pair of pants flung over his shoulder.

She couldn't stop the smile, and she bent down to take his hand and kiss it, causing him to blush. "You look Angelically handsome, my good Sir."

Suddenly grasping her hand, he leaned down to give her hand a small kiss as well. "And you look positively radiant, my beautiful Angel."

She felt oddly flustered. Yes, she was an Angel, but being called his beautiful Angel somehow felt very different.

She then grabbed a big brown robe. "Here. I'm sorry to say the only way in and out of Heaven is through the gates. At least, the only way without causing massive damage to the fabric of reality itself."

"Wait, then how did I get here?"

"By causing massive damage to reality itself, I think. I'm honestly still looking into it. For now, ah, lets just enjoy ourselves?" She wasn't used to the idea of just enjoying herself and she wasn't even sure how to do it. She hoped she got it right.

He put the robe on, looked absolutely ridiculous, and gave her a thumbs up.

"I'll tell them we're taking you to see your loved ones to get inner peace. That's usually the only reason I ever accompany people to earth. The robe is because uh..."

"I'm horribly ugly and don't want people to see me?"

"No. Never. You're just um, shy?"

One of the Egg boiz walked up to them. "So, does this make you our mom?"

Silence fell, only followed by a quick "Uh..." from Sera.

Sir Pentious opened the door. "We should go now. When they start asking questions like this it only gets worse."

"Right! Bye Emily! Bye Frank, Egg Boi #1, Henry, and Angled Egg!" Sera left quickly, before the Egg Boiz could ask more questions and as Emily was wishing them all the luck in the world.

"He uh, used to be Deviled Egg, but well, Heaven now."

"I was wondering about that. Lets go."

As they walked along the city of Heaven they got a few stares. Sir Pentious flinched at first, but then he noticed a pattern. People were waving, and they were saying nice things like hello and 'Cool Robe Mr.Mystery!' and 'Hi Sera! Who's that? Some new friend?'

Heaven was a very very different place, he realized. Sera waved them off expertly, though to be fair she didn't need to try hard. People trusted her. Lying to them hurt her more then she'd like to admit, but someday she'd tell them the truth.

Someday.

Getting out hadn't been hard. Saint Peter didn't give them any trouble. As long as he thought you were the 'right kind of person' he tended to not make a fuss about what anyone did.

When they came down it was near a county fair. Sera felt it was a good place for a date. It had rides, animals, food, games, and all sorts of things. It didn't have huge crowds either.

Taking in a deep breath, Sera shrunk a foot or two as some of her angelic features slipped away. She looked more human now, or at least someone who could be confused for human. "Alright. I'll go ahead and give you your disguise now. I'll make you look as you did in li-"

Sir Pentious was holding up a drawing. It was a tall, skinny, handsome man with blonde hair and green eyes. "Like this please."

"Oh? Are you sure? I ca-"

"I'm sure."

Sera bit her lip, and nodded, Waving her hand, she made him resemble the man in the drawing, then quickly turned away as he put his pants on.

Offering her his arm, she took it and walked towards the fair with him right before he flailed and fell down in the dirt.

"...Huh. I forgot how these work." Sir Pentious wiggled his legs a bit as he stood up again on wobbly appendages. He began to walk like a newborn horse, unsure how to get these things working.

Sera gently put a hand on his shoulder to keep him from falling down and looked towards the fair. Then at them. "We may be a bit overdressed, I think..." Taking in a deep breath, and making sure no one was watching, she waved her hand in the air again and suddenly a bright light overcame them and changed their clothes. She was in a very nice looking sun dress, colored yellow, and he was in a plaid shirt and jeans.

"We need to ah, avoid attention, forgive me Sir Pentious."

"No no. Its fine. Just as long as I can get these legs to work."

"Take your time, Sir Precious. We got all the time in the world." Her grip tightened and she hoped her pet name would be well received. She had thought hours about it, pacing in her room, thinking that Babe and Hot Stuff sounded too crude, then, when she had finally settled on something, Emily showed up and suggested Sir Precious.

It was much better then her idea of Love Snake.

"Are you sure? I think we're not suppose to be down here." Said Sir Pentious as he took some careful steps forward

"Well, its as the kids say. Be gay, do crimes."

"Wait, you're gay?"

She smiled at him, nodded and said "I am very happy."

He starred at her for a moment. She suddenly felt the need to explain herself, which was the worst thing she could do when a joke didn't land, but sadly, Sera was new to casual joking. "You see, I know Gay means homosexual, or bisexual, or pansexual, or any number of things, but I was making a joke about it also meaning being happy, since we're both well, we've both been around when it meant that. You um, er."

"I think you're Demi, honestly." Said Sir Pentious.

"Oh, that one's new to me. Whats that mean?"

"It means you have to be close to someone before you develop an attraction, I think? I saw a flag of it once. It was a nice flag. Good colors." Neither of them really knew what they were talking about, but both, deep down, still wanted to be familiar with these things. If only to be hip with the kids.

She thought about this, nodded, and decided the sooner she ran from her awkward joke the better.

For his part, he held her hand and let her know no matter what, he was there for her. Even for the awkward jokes. If only because he was bound to make plenty himself.

They arrived, got their hands stamped, and walked into the fair, they were at a loss of where to go first before Sir Pentious pointed at one of the carnival games. "I'm going to do the gentlemanly thing and win you the biggest plushie they have."

"I think those things are rigged, dear."

"That just means I have to cheat better!"

A lecture built up inside her about how cheating was wrong, but she shook her head and reminded herself that she was here to have fun.

She hoped she remembered how too.

He threw a ball at the target, and it stayed up even though he hit it. "Hm..." He paused, gave the man more money, and attached a small device to the ball before throwing it.

She frowned, worried. If this was a weapon of some sort, an explosive...

But then small tendrils came out, grabbed the target, and forced it down as the ball slammed into it, breaking it, but causing no fires or explosives.

"I got one! Okay, three more balls."

"You really don't have too." Worry hit her. That wasn't a weapon, but she wanted to avoid any conflict, and the man running the booth did not look amused.

"Don't worry! I-" He looked over at Sera, and frowned as he noticed how hesitant she looked. "Ah, I'll-"

Sera breathed in, leaned over to kiss his cheek and whispered into his ear. "Just throw it. We have this."

He threw it, Sera flicked a finger, and the ball hit the target, knocked it down, flew into the air and began to bounce onto each target, knocking each one down.

The man behind the counter watched, jaw dropping. He turned towards them, then the stuffed animals, then them. He knew they had just cheated, but honestly it was a good enough show that he decided it was worth one of the larger stuffed animals. Besides, the man had broken one of his targets and then, as far as he knew, hit them all with one ball. He didn't feel like messing with someone like that and decided he would offer a 'Go away and never come back' peace offering.

Sir Pentious grabbed a giant snake plush, Sera wrapped it around herself, bowed politely to the man behind the counter and took Sir Pentious's hand, trying to contain her giggle.

"That was amazing, Sera."

"You're amazing."

Something in Sir Pentious felt a rush of joy as another something small and often in a pain, a pain so familiar he had forgotten it even existed, suddenly felt slightly less painful. He wasn't sure he believed her, because a lifetime of being stamped down takes time to overcome, but right here and now he could almost believe that he was half as amazing as she thought he was.

For her part, her eyes suddenly lit up "Look! The farm area! I haven't seen any earth animals in ages. Do you think they have elephants?" Said Sera with a sort of child like wonder that took Sir Pentious by surprise.

"Er, no. Its too small, but! They likely have cows!"

"Really? I haven't seen cows in, oh, decades at least?" It had been centuries, but like all people who felt time pass them by she tried her best to think that 20 years ago was just last year.

As they walked towards the barn Sir Pentious was surprised to find multiple animals gently approaching him. He leaned down, petting one, and petting another, and suddenly his eyes got wide and began to water.

"Whats wrong, dear?" Sera asked, as she gently pet a horse.

"There are so many animals and I only have two hands!" He looked like he might cry.

Sera managed to close her lips just in time to stop a laugh, letting it strangle in her throat. "Part of being from, well, where we're from is that animals tend to like us."

"And I love you, and you are precious, and you are very cute, please stop eating my shirt, and oh your name is Bobby? Hi Bobby." He was already lost in a world of stinky, dirty, friendly and furry babies.

She failed to hold back a smile and let him have his fun.

For his part, it was finally starting to dawn on him that he wasn't in hell anymore. Heaven was nice, Sera and Emily were wonderful, but here and now something was truly different. He was no longer a sinner. It hadn't really hit him until this moment. Despite everything, a few tears did drop from his eyes.

Sera didn't say anything. She leaned down from where he knelt to pet the animals, gently kissed him on his head so he knew she was there for him, and let him have his moment.

After he had recovered he looked up to find Sera touching a horse on its snout as a few people warned her about it.

"That ones been a bit off today, bit a few people. Be careful with it, ma'am."

Something about Sera inspired people to call her ma'am, Sir Pentious noticed.

"Its alright. Shes just in pain. Shes suffering, you see. I'm not sure what I can do, but I'm here for you, little one. Let me take it away from you, just for now." They both closed their eyes, hand on the horse's head. The horse seemingly calm and relaxed, and as Sir Pentious watched her ease this animal's suffering he couldn't stop himself from thinking about how lucky he was, right here and now, to have such a wonderful person interested in him.

"She says her back right hoof is in pain." Said Sera, hoping to help the farmers fix the poor thing's suffering.

"I got it."

She looked up in surprised to find her precious Pentious grab the hoof, lift it up with a firm but gentle grip, and take out a magnifying glass. Slits open from the side of it, revealing other lenses that all moved in front of each other, each one smaller then the last, as he examined it.

"Puss build up. Probably an infection. Deep too. One moment. Sera? Keep her from feeling pain, please."

Sera nodded as everyone watched. Sera's action had already sent those nearby into a sort of silent observance. Now Sir Pentious was sending them into a silent curiosity.

He took out a pen, clicked it, and a small drill came out of it. Carefully he placed it near the hoof, drilled a very small hole, and suddenly from it a small flood of puss and blood came out. He then tried his best to bandage it, but was not so good at horse care on this level.

A farmer moved over and said "Here, let me handle that. You did good draining it but you really shouldn't bandage up a hoof. It'll just fall off."

"OH. Right." Sir Pentious stood up. His knees were covered in dirt, his shirt too. Blood and puss were on him. He was filthy and as Sera watched him stand she couldn't help but feel she was lucky, right here and now, to have such a wonderful man interested in her. She could stop the suffering, but he had ended it.

They took each other's hand in hand, smiled, and after a few more minutes of petting animals, they left with some reluctance. There was, after all, more to see.

The farmers, for their part, watched them go.

"Did you hear? They talked about their home, and you can't tell me that horse thing was normal."

"Shh. Don't mention it, lad. Just let them be on their way."

"I don't think those were humans."

An older farmer gave the younger one a sharp look "Lad, sometimes this happens. Evil destructive or seductive ones come here, and ruin things, but sometimes you see the good ones, and they help, and you don't question it cause you don't want to scare them off."

The older one turned towards Sir Pentious and Sera, nodding towards them. "You don't engage, you don't question, you just let them do their thing and be off and be thankful they touched our lives." He turned back to the younger farmer. "That's how you deal with Fae."

Notes:

Re watching the show to make sure I'm getting lore right and for inspiration. Realized the show never mentioned any war between Heaven and Hell despite it being a biblical thing which holds back one of the characters I have coming up, but decided that that's just the story Charlie knows, and Lucifer tells people. He may have left out some details, so I'm going to do a side story soon about Charlie confronting her dad about this. After that Nofi will do some home invasion, then back to the date, which will end well, nothing will go wrong, and nobody will cry.*

 

*This is not a promise.

Chapter 8: Extra #2: Dad's war stories

Summary:

Charlie has questions. Well, one question, but its important.

She hadn't been here in a very long time.

Charlie walked into her old home and felt like a stranger. So little of her home had changed, and so much of her had changed. It wasn't that home was different, its that it belonged to a different person then she is now. She took in a deep breath and kept walking as she felt like a stranger in familiar lands.

Suddenly the room she was in lit up, a small table was set in the middle with two chairs far too luxerious and comfortable for casual sitting. On the table was various treats, snacks, and some freshly made tea. A banner hung above all of this that said 'Welcome Home Char Char!' as Lucifer stood in the middle of the room with his arms spread out "Charlie! Welcome back!"

She shrunk back "Dad, you know I'm not here to stay, right? I'm only visiting."

"Oh, I know that, but its been so long since you visited I just got excited!" He pulled out a chair for her "Come come, sit down, lets talk. You said you had a question that you needed to ask in private? Do you need fatherly advice, fatherly encouragement, fatherly discouragment, fatherly reassurance, fatherly l-"

She had sat down by this point and quickly spoke up before he could continue "No, none of that. I had a question. Its sort of sensitive? So I wanted to ask it in private."

He sat down across from her and smiled full of sharp teeth and joy. "Ask away, I'm here for you."

"Well, I was listening to some of the uh, older demons talk, and they said something about war between Heaven and Hell that you were involved in?" Charlie looked away from him, avoiding eye contact. She wasn't sure what her dad would do if he learned about the Angel's visit.

Lucifer's mood went from elated to cautious in the span of a few seconds. His smile dropping, his shoulders growing more tense but less confident. His guard went up and not just because he could tell Charlie was leaving something out. Lucifer was good at knowing when people were telling lies, even lies of omission.

He'd, of course, never call her on them, because he valued his daughter's love more then he valued his daughter's honesty.

"Well, I wouldn't call it a war so much as a scuffle, a conflict, really just one big battle really. Just a few guys and gals tumbling around having a grand old time throwing a few punches, you know?" Lucifer was a fantastic liar, unlike Charlie, but he was not so great at lying to people he loved, and he loved her very much.

Then she looked him in the eyes, and any ability to lie was gone. "Dad, I heard some Angels died."

Lucifer took in a deep breath and drank from some tea he'd set out. If only to give him a moment to think.

"Yeah, it wasn't pretty."

 

***

"He didn't do anything wrong!" shouted Lilith angrily at the assembled Angels.

"Why is she even here? This is not a subject mortals should have a say in, especially corrupt ones." Said a large Angel in full armor. Zaph was always in full armor. He didn't trust anyone or anything enough to ever take it off.

"She has a right to be here. This effects her and her people more then anyone." Spoke up a young Lucifer as he stepped between Zaph and Lilith.

"It doesn't matter. You did this to her people, so I see no reason why you shouldn't want to spend time with the problem you created."

A man who looked to be made of light itself stepped forward. Though his body was solid enough, shadows refused to touch him. "I still think we should work with him. If we must banish him why not work to make Hell a hospitable place?"

"Because the mortals banished there are not there for being hospitable people!" Zaph shouted

All around them other arguments broke out. Tempers were rising.

"We have a right to make out own choices and choose where we go from here. We have a right to choose who we want to be. All me and Lucifer did was give people that freedom." Lilith moved beside Lucifer. She took his hand in her own.

"That is what you wanted, yes, but is it what Adam and Eve wanted? Did you even ask them?" Sera had approached them, wanting to weight in as best she could.

"Yeah, lets ask the two people who have no free will and lack to ability to make a choice to make a choice. Brilliant, Sera." Lucifer rolled his eyes, holding Lilith's hand tighter.

"You treated us like pets! We are not pets!" Lilith stepped forward, and pulled her hand from Lucifer's own, advancing on Zaph.

"I still say we can make this work. I understand many wish to banish you to hell-" began to man of light.

"I'm not going to Hell!" Lucifer glared at him. He had been part of the group of Angels who investigated Hell when it was first discovered.

He was also one of the only survivors.

"Why not? You gave Hell access to them. You can join them." Zaph was glaring at Lilith as he spoke.

Liltih, for her part, poked his chest with a finger. "You're sending us to our doom and you know it. We have done nothing wrong."

"We don't even know its inner workings yet. Lets take a look down there and figure things ou-" As the man of light spoke everyone was suddenly stunned into silence as Zaph's hand lashed out and hit Lilith across the cheek.

Zaph was strong, even for an Angel, but it was a soft slap, so it didn't break her jaw. It did, however, leave a bruise that would last for days. He looked at her, and looked away, guilt washing over him, but not so strong that it drowned out his pride. "Do not advance on m-"

There was the sound of a sword being unsheathed and before anyone knew what was going on Zaph had a sword stuck within his belly, between the folds of his armor, expertly put inside it.

Lucifer looked at the sword, then at the other end of it and at his hand that held it. He looked as shocked as anyone else as silence fell onto the room, and he stepped back, letting the sword go.

"I-You just, you can't, you hit her and I-"

"What have you done, Lucifer...?" Zaph's face fell, falling to his knees. "What have you done...?"

Chaos erupted, and eventually Lucifer managed to take Lilith's hand and flee the carnage, but the man of light stopped him from leaving. He had a bow in his hands.

"We could have made it work. We still can. Lucifer, look at this. Look at what is happening. Please, don't run. It will only make things worse. Zaphkiel is strong, he won't die, but people will die if we don't settle this now."

Lucifer's eyes narrowed, and he let go of Lilith's hand. "Its settled, Prince. I'm not going to be banished to Hell and people are going to be more then pets."

The man of light, Prince, shook his head, and lifted his bow. "I'm so sorry. I am so incredibly sorry..."

***

Lucifer took in a deep breath as he finished telling her about how the war began. "Prince wasn't willing to kill me or Lilith and he couldn't restrain us, so we got away. Guy was a good guy. One of the few people up there I actually wouldn't mind seeing again. We kept fighting, for three days we had endless war with me and a few fellows on one side barely surviving and Micheal doing his best to, at first, stop us, then capture us, then kill us." He looked into Charlie's eyes, pouring out his regret. "I don't blame him. We're the ones who started the killing. We were so afraid of Hell we killed to avoid our unavoidable fate." He put down his tea, stomach rolling. "Eventually a voice said STOP and time itself stopped. Pretty sure it was the big G. He walked to each of us, apologized, and told me 'Sorry, I am so sorry, but you both need to go. I'll give you the strength to stay alive, until you have it figured out.' and then Lilith grew horns, and now here we are."

He had sunk into his chair. He looked up towards Charlie, prepared for her hatred and anger.

"But, all you were doing was protecting mom. That man attacked her. You attacked back. Its not your fault."

Lucifer looked up, with some hope, blinking his eyes rapidly to hold back his emotions. Others had told him that, but they were all involved. This was the first time someone who wasn't there had taken his side. Even he hadn't taken his own side. He had resigned himself towards blame long ago.

"I mean, as long as you're telling the truth this time."

"I am, I swear! I mean, others might have seen things differently and it wasn't like me fighting all of Heaven. I had other Angels who agreed with me."

"Wait, other fallen? Where are they?"

"No idea. They just sort of disappeared down here, one after another. No idea what happened, but they were all in a pretty bad place. If I'm being honest, I think you and your mom are the only reasons I'm still here."

Charlie smiled at that, and finally took a sip of her now cold tea. "Okay, I want more detail, but first I need to know, why did you hide this?"

Lucifer grabbed a small snack cake and began to nibble on it, crumbs falling on his chin, but never his clothes, because style was immune to crumbs. "Well, you know when you were a little girl and we saw a cockroach in your room and you said 'Daddy! Look!' and I stepped on it and killed it?"

"...No?" She genuinely didn't, but it sounded like her.

"Well, you screamed and cried for days. Lilith wouldn't let me forget it. How am I suppose to tell that little girl that Daddy started a war that killed people?"

"But you didn't start it. That jerk that punched mom started it."

Lucifer took another sip of tea. "No, I did. Prince made a good offer. I should have been willing to work with Heaven, but I was so afraid of this place that I refused to even consider it. Now look where we are? Hell itse-"

"A Father and Daughter having tea and talking about old war stories. Just like, you know, a family?" Charlie said with an encouraging smile.

Lucifer looked at her, smiled, and acknowledge that right here and now life wasn't too bad.

Notes:

Might go back and edit old entries if I think of things I should change. Realized I should have talked about what a county fair looked like instead of just saying "ITS A COUNTY FAIR!" and need to work on showing, not telling. If I make any major changes I'll make sure to make a note of it. Named the armored angel Zaph, short for Zaphkiel cause I wanted to use real mythical angel's names without resorting to the big ones everyone knows. Also through this research I found out the leader of the Seraphim is named Seraphiel so I'm gonna head canon that that's Sera's full name. Feel like I'm probably right about that one honestly.

Emily is probably just short for Emily though.

Chapter 9: Chapter 7: Everything changes.

Summary:

A look into the lives of Angels, or at least their bedrooms.

Sneaking into Sera's home was surprisingly easy. Nofi found the door completely unlocked. She went in quietly, looking around and heard Emily talking to someone in the kitchen.

"Gee, I hope the boss has a good date. He don't talk about it, but I think he's pretty lonely."

"Sera is too. She hides it pretty well, but I know she struggles to make real connections with people."

"So does that make you our new sister?"

"You're very sweet, but I don't think it works that way."

Nofi made a note of this, then got completely distracted as she noticed a hallways containing doors. Doors that could lead to all sorts of things. Sneaking down along the wall, she slowly opened one and peaked inside to see, what she assumed, was Sera's bedroom. "Ha. I'm going to go through all your dirty laundry you uppity tall look at me I'm so holier then thou bitch. Both literally, and figuratively."

She looked through her drawers, she looked through her closet, she looked above and under her bed which looked like it had never been used.

"Ugh. This bedroom is like Sera's personality. Empty. Hm..." She idly idle ruffled the bed sheets, left a few draws open, and wished she had brought a dead fish to hide in here just to mess with them.

Going across the hall she walked into another bedroom with a smaller bed, and a few portraits and paintings on the wall, and exactly one poster.

"Veggie tales. Great. Emily's room for sure. Hm." The bed was used, but nothing at all seemed suspicious. In fact everything seemed cleaned up, taken care of, and the only sign it was more lived in then Sera's was there was an obvious life to it.

What really got Nofi was the wall near the bed covered in pictures. It was Emily, with various mortal souls that made it to Heaven. Each one with a name written on it, in the soul's own handwriting. Some were very old, some were very new, and she had run out of room and it started to invade the next wall over. Emily's charges. The souls she was personally responsible for. "Ugh. What a loser." it was then she noticed the latest one.

It was a bright white snake man. She looked at it, long and hard. "Sir Pentious. I've heard of that name." This picture, unlike the others, has been taken inside this very house and Sera was behind them. She carefully took it and put it away.

There were two more doors, one leading the the cleanest bathroom she ever saw that smelled overpoweringly like lilac and roses.

The other lead to a room that, in contrast with the other two, was an utter mess.

All around various tools and half finished devices were placed down. The walls were covered in schematics and plans, mostly hand written. One simply said 'Orb Spider With Sword Arms(?)' and Nofi had to admit it was the coolest thing she ever saw.

In fact, it was so cool she knew it couldn't be from Sera or Emily. She grabbed a few more things and tossed them in a bag she'd brought with her before turning around, and seeing an egg.

"Who are you?" said Frank

"...You're-I've seen you guys before. You were down there when we attacked the Hotel. How are you here?" She quickly grabbed the picture she'd stolen from Emily's room.

"I dunno. How are you here?"

Wheels started turning in her mind and she looked up at Frank. "Nevermind. I'm just visiting. Say, your snakey boy. The one Adam killed. Is he here too?"

"No, he's off on a date with Sera."

Nofi had a bad habit of never shutting up. It took alot to strike her silent.

This did it.

She grabbed a nearby wrench and slowly approached Frank. "Oh, that sounds nice. They just left you here, huh? Not even allowed outside?"

"Emily and Sera told us if we go outside some mean Angels might smash us apart. We don't like dying. Its no fun at all, let me tell you."

"Hey, you know when you're about to die and your life flashes before your eyes?" Nofi slowly sauntered over, her pockets full of evidence and her hand full of blunt weapondry.

"Yeah?"

"You might want to think about your life right now." Nofi quickly swung the wrench down when a voice shouted "STOP!" and suddenly someone grabbed the egg boi and pulled them back.

"What are you doing here?!" Emily looked angry. it was a new look for her. Nofi hadn't seen her looking this angry since she found out about Sera's genocide.

"You know, I feel its unfair of you to be so angry at me. I was only gonna kill one demon. Well, this one and any other I found. Like this guy." She held up the picture she'd found earlier.

Emily began to stutter "Well, you well, you see, he's just um, a guest? Nothing weird, nothing weird at all about that, at all. Listen, if you can just give me, I mean, give me back my stuff and I-"

"Whats he doing here, Emily? Why are you letting our Enemy into Heaven?"

"I didn't let him in. He uh, listen, he showed up here, just like any other mortal soul. He earned a place here" Emily blocked the doorway after she put Frank down. He hid behind her.

"Wait, so it happened again?"

It was Emily's turn to look confused. "What do you mean agai-"

Emily was suddenly doubled over on the ground. She hadn't felt pain often, and in truth the wrench that just hit her in the stomach didn't even hurt much, but it was a pain so new she didn't know what to do with it.

Nofi followed it up with a swift kick. "Yeah huh. I'm heading out now, golden girl. You just stay do-"

"GET HER, BOIZ!"

"Wha-? AHH! WHAT THE-" Nofi flailed her arms around as suddenly small egg people started to bite at her and climb all over her. "Get off! Help! Shit! Ow! Ow! Fuck you!"

The egg boiz, however, were determined to bring down this giant who had hurt their friend/possible sister. They were still a bit confused on it.

Nofi was use to pain, however, so despite the egg boiz biting down on her and hitting her with various tools they found she had kicked, punched and thrown them off. Frank rubbed his head were a crack had formed as Nofi dropped to the ground and rolled to the door, counting on her weight to smash any that were still on her, or at least throw them off.

She stood up, grabbed her head, let the dizziness pass, brushed herself off, and then found white rings around her, growing tighter, and holding her.

Emily stood in the doorway, holding a hand up as she restrained Nofi. "I don't know who you are but I'm not letting you get away with that!"

"Oh, you angry I hurt you? Oh jeeze, my friends and people I consider family got killed by these things, but no, I'm not allowed to be angry. I have to live with it, and pretend everything's okay, because you fuckers want to pretend theres a possibility of peace with the literal worst place to ever exist!"

The next white ring went around Nofi's mouth.

"Enough. We'll figure all this out when Sera gets ba-"

A huge beam of vertical light appeared in the distance. The ground actually shook as Emily looked off towards it. Something was wrong. Something was very wrong.

"...What...?"

Nofi dislocated a few bones, let her wings take some damage, and managed to slip out of the rings as Emily was distracted and flew off into the sky.

Emily didn't notice. Something had just happened, and she wasn't sure what, but deep in her gut something told her it was bad.

Really really bad.

Notes:

Not much to say about this except plot stuff going on and yes, Nofi is a terrible awful person. Boo this OC!

Next chapter will have more wholesome date stuff, so if you're here for that, which is totally valid, hope you enjoy.

Chapter 10: Chapter 8: Tastes like apples and cherries

Summary:

The date goes perfectly. Its everything else thats causing trouble.

They had wandered away from the fair and into a nearby forested area. Sir Pentious was busy failing to drink from his soda. "I can't believe they deep fried my soda." The cup was encrusted in deep fry batter and the process had ruined the drink within but as he tried for the 32nd time to drink from it he was sure the 33rd time would work.

"I'm a bit sad they couldn't deep fry my cotton candy but I think I should get a deep fryer for home." She walked hand in hand with him, while finishing her deep fried oreo.

"Does Heaven have deep fryers?" He asked as he tried for the 34th time.

"If it doesn't now it will soon." As she squeezed his hand as he suddenly looked down, and around him. He wanted to make sure they were alone for what he had to say.

"So, Sera, uh, would you care for me no matter how I looked?"

"Hm? yes, of course. Why?"

He took in a deep breath, let go of her hand and summoned what bravery he could. "Make me look like I did when I was alive."

"Mm. Alright." She gently tapped his forehead and he felt himself change.

Sir Pentious was not a tall man in life. He had crooked teeth, an under bite, very little in the ways of a chin and horrible rashes on his body. It was a skin condition he had no name for, since it wasn't really recognized in his time. His hair was thinning several places and he had made the unfortunate attempt to try and grow it out instead of shave it away.

He starred at Sera, waiting for sympathy or rejection. He'd found that the former often lead to the later.

Her expression didn't change and as she looked back at him she tilt her head, and said nothing for a time. "Are you okay? you look upset."

"I-Well I'm not exactly good looking."

"You're not?"

"No?"

Sera knew all about human attraction, but as an outside observer. She had much different views on such things. Suddenly she reached over, and very softly put a hand on his cheek. "Sir Precious. Did you expect me to treat you differently once you looked like this?"

"Well, uh, most people would, I think." He leaned into her touch. Her palm warm against his skin.

"Did people treat you worse because of how you looked...?"

He gave a small nod. "I wasn't exactly a looker, and I may have caused a few women to faint in my time from my hideous visage."

"Hideous?! You are anything but hideous!"

He didn't say anything. He just leaned into her hand.

It was then that something in Sera broke. There were those in Heaven that looked like him. There were even those who looked worse. She had heard so many stories and until now she only saw them as inspiration. They rose above the things that pulled them down. The things that hurt them, but many of them had kindness in their stories, luck, money, or something else that helped them pull themselves out of the pit life had given them.

She never considered how hard it was for those who tried and failed to escape that misery.

Her chest hurt and a deep down pain began to swell as she realized that some people had no help, no ways out. She liked to think anyone could rise up and above what they were given, and perhaps they could, but if they didn't know how, what could they do?

She wrapped her arms around him, and held him close. As he began to cry she wanted to cry with him, but knew she had to be strong for him. The pain of a life she never lived, but that she now knew existed, hitting her all at once, and for some time they just stayed there, together, letting their emotions out.

Especially his. She owed him that, for all the times he let her unburden herself. It was his turn, and she wanted nothing more then to be there for him.

As she manifested her wings she wrapped them around them both, and for a moment there was nothing but them in their worlds as she looked into his eyes, and as the tears started to disappear. she leaned forward and kissed him.

"Mm. Tastes like apples and cherries." He said with a smile filled with crooked teeth that she could only adore.

She put her hands to her lips to hide her smile as she let out a giggle. Pulling it away, she noticed two different shades of lipstick on her finger tips.

"I was really nervous about this date, wasn't I? Mm, Precious Pentious? What form do you prefer?"

"My snake form, if I'm being honest. I felt most like me in that form. I've been in it longer then any other." His eyes refused to leave her. A part of him wanted to ask her to choose whatever form she preferred, but he had gotten to know her well enough to know her preference was his own.

She took away her magic, and let his natural self shine through as she stepped back.

He then fell down because he was still wearing pants. As he struggled to get them off she took in a deep breath.

He had been brave. Now it was her turn. "This is not my most natural form."

"Oh, I know. You're much taller."

"No I-, you know how some demons have more human like forms and demon forms? I have the same. A more Angelic form. It is ah, not pleasing to everyone. At times past I had to tell people not to be afraid of me before speaking. Many screamed regardless."

"That's silly." His tail wiggled in the air as he got off the pant leg.

"I want to show you."

"I want to see."

She closed her eyes, and suddenly let her more natural form show through. The beak, the eyes, everything.

"I know it may not be as pleasing as my other form bu-"

She opened her eyes, looked at him, and a blue blush came across her cheeks as he starred at her.

"I am so so into this."
***

Hours later Sera was pacing back and forth, her sundress on backwards. Sir Pentious was on the forest floor near her, laying down, his top hat on backwards.

"Honestly I've been so incredibly neglectful all this time and I'm starting to see it now. We give them the fear of the uncertainty of death and then when they do anything to stay alive we punish them. Its silly. Not everyone can rise above what they're given. Sometimes you just fail, and failure is hard to overcome. I should know, I've been failing with Adam since day one and it took an act of Hell to put an end to it." Her eyes faced forward, but she was looking at some far off place in the future.

He nodded along, watching her. She was absolutely beautiful right now. Something about her just sent tingles through his body. Her creative process was going, and he adored seeing it.

"The Hotel is actually a great solution. Its there, its open, no one can deny it. Its a choice they can choose to make. Maybe we can send some Angels down there to guard it."

He nodded his head.

"Maybe the exorcists."

He shook his head.

"Right. Bad idea. Too much bad blood. I need to do something with them though. The thing is we made them that way. We made them killing machines with no remorse and then act surprised when they don't like being told to stand down. Honestly, they're lost." She started to pull her arms into her dress and turn it around.

She continued, unfazed "They feel blamed, useless, hated, and they don't have the tools they need to deal with those feelings. I need to do something with them if not from a empathetic stand point, then a practical one. You can't keep a standing army on your doorstep. Classic historical folly that one."

He nodded. Her dress turned back to the one Molly had made for her and as he laid there he found himself happy enough enjoying the view.

She walked over to him and kissed him on the forehead. "I think I have it. Since I came up here I've been sort of sensing things. Its hard to describe, but I felt presences of things on earth. Demons, surprisingly far too many demons."

"Probably succubi. They come up here from time to time." He kissed her chin before she could fully pull away.

"Yes, far too many. Some Angels too, which is confusing and worrying. Also other things. We don't talk about those things, but they shouldn't be here."

"Wait, why don't we talk about those things?"

"I can't talk about it."

"Fair."

"But if we retrain the exorcists to be more capture and less kill, with killing optional for some of the more powerful or dangerous ones, we can give them a goal, something to focus on. Most can pass for humans easily enough. It might take some time, but that training will do them good. They need something to focus on so they don't focus on how miserable they are." She idly turned Sir Pentious's hat around.

"I helped make Lute and the others, and now I've abandoned them. Its cruel, and I realize now I've been very cruel to many others. I am going to fix this." The determination in her eyes, how tall she stood, it was different then what she usually looked like. She always looked tall and confident. Right now she looked tall and proud. "And Hell is a terrible solution when you get right down to it, or perhaps a good one? Well, when you were alive you were not say, Evil Evil, you were just sort of..."

"A generally shitty person?" He offered helpfully.

"Well yes, but no. I mean, okay, you were not a murderer or maniac but then you went to hell and became a super villain. It made you worse. Meeting people worse then you can make you reflect on who you're becoming or give yourself permission to be the monster you were meant to be. Its a broken system." She seemed to finally be calming down when she turned towards him with the most genuine smile he had ever seen on her. Then, suddenly, it faded entirely.

Sera turned towards something in the distance. She was seeing something nearly halfway across the world, something terrible. A white beam of light that penetrated Heaven, went to earth, and went even further.

"Thats, what i-That has to be my imagination. Theres no way-"

As she saw this light so far away a single figure flew down towards it, towards the hole and on its way from Heaven to Hell.

"...Prince...?"

Notes:

Next few real chapters after this are the ones I've been waiting for and the ones that I think will make or break this story. I just hope I can do a decent job at expressing the information and make the plot interesting enough for people to keep reading rather then turn them away.

This chapter was fun though. I fully admit writing a part of it made me tear up a bit. Putting your personal emotions into your work can hit harder then I realized, but it makes for fun writing.

Going to post another side scene after this then onto the next big plot bit. Won't take long for me to post it. I have it written up but want to wait a day so people are sure to see this one, if that makes sense.

As always commentary, good or bad, is always very welcomed.

Chapter 11: Extra #3: Finding someone with taste.

Summary:

A long long time ago, in a heaven not far away...

Prince shot a few arrows at a wooden board with a target and hit it dead center every time. It was a shame they bounced off over and over again.

"You know, the point of firing an arrow is to stick it in the target."

"Hello Lucifer." Prince recognized the tone more then the voice. Angels were generally not playful or whimsical, but Lucifer was an exception. "Refreshing to see you as always."

Lucifer put a hand on Prince's shoulder and looked at the bow. "Huh. Lights up just like you, doesn't it? Where did you even get that?"

"I made it."

"Wait, we can do that?"

"I can. Just this bow though. I am but a Principality after all."

Lucifer nudged his shoulder "Oh come on, pal. Don't be like that. You're the virtue of Kindness for Heaven's Sake! That's a big deal!"

"Mm. If you say so." He turned to Lucifer and tilt his head "What do you need, my friend?"

"Hey, what makes you think I need anything? Maybe I'm just trying to help, like, here's what you do. See that target? Pretend its something you really really hate."

Prince thought about it, turned towards the target and fired an arrow. The target was hit hard, fell over, and fell apart.

"... Wow. What did you think about?"

"Its not worth mentioning. Now, Lucifer, why are you here?" He turned towards him, his voice commanding but kind.

Lucifer took in a deep breath, and tried to look into Prince's eyes. The only problem is he didn't have any visible eyes. He was just a human shape with wings that glowed. Lucifer honestly wondered if the guy could even eat. "Okay, so, you're courting Sera, right?"

"I wouldn't call it that but we are ah, very close, yes."

"Okay, so how did you bring this up? How did you talk to her?"

Prince starred at Lucifer for a moment, thoughts gathering in his head as suddenly he put a hand on Lucifer's shoulder. A firm squeeze under his grip. "Look at me, Lucifer. Do not imitate me. Be you. You are a charming, wonderful, and joyous person whom its always a pleasure to see. Don't worry about what I'd do. Worry about what you want do. Even if its awkward or horrible, you can recover. I believe in you, and that you can recover from anything. I have never met such a creative person such as you."

Lucifer looked up at him, and nodded. "But what if she doesn't like me...?"

"Then she doesn't, and you find someone who has good taste."

Lucifer had a hard time holding back his laughter, so he didn't. "Okay, okay. Worst that can happen is she says no, right?"

"Exactly." He suddenly pulled Lucifer into a hug and, at first, Lucifer grew stiff, but then relaxed into before being let go. Prince was a hugger. He strongly suspected that's how he seduced Sera. With genuine affection and intimacy. The sly dog that he was. "Now go, talk to her and tell her that you like her. Start slow. Get to know each other. You'll get there."

Lucifer nodded, breathed in deeply, and began to walk across Heaven's clouds. Prince turned around back to the targets and did not notice how, eventually, Lucifer began to walk downwards and out of Heaven, towards Earth.

Alone with his thoughts as they swam in his head. He should have told Lucifer to bring her a gift. What if he built Lucifer up too much and he gets too full of himself and ruins it? What if she's someone who has someone and he just ruined a relationship? What if what Lucifer really needed was direct advice because this was a whole new situation for him? Why did he think him and Sera had a good relationship? The truth was he was never going to enter a serious relationship with her. She was a Seraphim and she deserved better then him. He was just there for practice until she realized her worth and found more.

As these thoughts whirled through his head he fired another arrow off at a nearby target. The target practically exploded, leaving nothing but a fine dust behind.

Prince looked at it for a bit, then walked away to find Sera.

She was good at quieting the thoughts down.

Notes:

Sometimes stuff like this comes to mind and I just want to put it into words. Especially when I feel it helps show just who someone was long before things went dark.

This one was written quick but I genuinely enjoyed writing it. Hopefully you enjoy reading it.

Chapter 12: Chapter 9: Prince

Summary:

The virtue of Kindness has been alone for so long, alone with thoughts that are anything but kind, until finally something drives him to do something no one would expect.

Notes:

This one is one I've been working on in my head for some time. Criticism is welcomed. Some parts written faster then others and may go over it again but right now my goal is to get it out there.

Also to finally justify the fact I call this a Helluva Boss fanfic too.

Also possibly justify the major character death warning in the next chapter.

I hope Prince comes off as as frightening but not overwhelming as he's meant too.

There were places in Heaven were very few people lived. This was were the people who didn't care for people spent their time. Good people who simply didn't like company. They'd save your life, give you everything they have, just don't ask them to make small talk.

It was here Lute saw him. What she assumed was him. It looked almost like a statue, sitting alone in a field of grass.

She landed next to him and approached him. There was a bow clutched in his hand, tightly, as if he was afraid to let go. "Prince...?" She circled around him. He didn't move.

"Listen, my name is Lute. I was second in command of the Exorcists. You know who those are...?" Not a muscle twitched. "Well, we had some trouble during our last cleanse. Things happened. We lost Adam." The words hurt to say, even now, but the pain brought more anger then grief. "We went down there to stop this insane plan by Lucifer's Daughter-" The moment Lucifer was mentioned, Prince's head turned towards Lute with such speed that it triggered her flight or fight response. Her spear was aimed at his head before she realized what was going on.

She slowly lowered it. "Okay. That got your attention. She's going through an insane plan to redeem sinners and get them into Heaven using this place called the Hazbin Hotel. The thing is, the thing we didn't talk about..." Lute looked away. She wasn't sure she should admit it. In fact she was sure she shouldn't, but the thing about talking to strangers, especially quiet ones, was you often ended up opening up to them. You sometimes even told them secrets. The less people effected your personal life, the less you think they can hurt you, or betray you, and the more open you can often become with them. Some people have made careers out of this.

"I think her plan can work, and she can get sinners up here. Practically an invasion. We don't need this. We don't need those filthy wretches cluttering up Heaven. Sera is doing nothing, as always. Sitting on her ass and letting everyone else do the-"

Slowly, Prince stood up. It was like watching a mountain move and drove Lute in a stunned silence.
When he finally stood up completely he spoke, words came out in a breathless, whispering way that sounded like they were coming from someplace far . "Lucifer has a daughter? The fallen has reproduced? There is no more cleansing?"

Lute smiled a smile with no kindness in it. "Indeed. All that, and sinners are trying to get into Heaven. We need to put an end to it now. We need to take this to the next level and go to war, burn their homes, kill as many a-" Just when she was getting animated, pounding her fist into her palm, he started moving again. She took a step back. Deep down inside a part of her was warning her of danger. A gut feeling she wasn't yet use too, but had first felt during the attack on the Hotel. A feeling that said 'There is Danger here. Run.'

He pulled his bow back, and an arrow materialized in it. He aimed down towards the ground and the bow began to glow.

"....Hey uh, big guy? What are you uh, doing there?"

He released the arrow and a pillar of light form between ground and sky. A pillar of light so bright it was nearly blinding.

Lute's eyes went wide as flight or fight told her it was flight time, but her legs refused to move. Her body tingled as goose bumps formed, mouth dropped in utter shock as the pillar slowly faded after a series of sound she could only describe as the sound of destruction.

There was a hole in Heaven, left by the bow, and suddenly Prince fell into it and began a descend down towards Earth, and past that, Hell itself.

Lute's chest hurt as she slowly approached the hole and looked down into it. "What just-How?"

Nofi landed near her, rolled a bit, and nearly fell into the hole before Lute's arm reached out to grab her.

She looked up at Nofi, Nofi looked back, looked at the hole, then at Lute.

"Told ya he was strong. He's one of the virtues after all."

Lute sat down. leaned back, and looked at Nofi "You didn't tell me he was one of the virtues." There was accusation in her voice.

"I don't tell people lots of stuff. You ain't special." She idly peered down the hole, Lute soon followed her before she reached over, grabbed Nofi by the neck, and pulled her down towards it.

"Nofi. What just happened?" Her grip grew tighter and tighter.

"Hrk. Uh, looks like he shot a hole through Heaven?" Nofi added unhelpfully.

"Thats not possible."

Nofi looked at her, looked at the hole, then at her, and motioned towards the hole to demonstrate her counter argument.

Lute looked at her, her eyes still wide, stuck in a state of shock. "I need you to do me a favor, Nofi."

"Whats that, sweetie?" Nofi said in a tone as innocent as anything but genuine Innocence.

Lute narrowed her eyes at her "I need you to give me one good reason not to rip off your wings and throw you down this hole."

Nofi put a finger to her lips, thinking. "I found out Sera is dating a demon from hell named Sir Pentious and he has a bunch of egg monsters in her house. They bit me. Emily knows. I hit her with a wrench."

Lute starred in Nofi's direction, but not exactly at her. She looked towards a grim, uncertain future.

She let go of Nofi, looked down the hole, and then threw up.

 

***

 

Sera was marching back home. Sir Pentious was next to her. They hadn't bothered with the robe again, and he kept close to her side, looking at everyone around him as if they were out to kill him.

They looked back with nothing but concern for the man who looked afraid of everyone. Heaven was a much different place.

Eventually Sera found Micheal and grabbed him by his collar. He was at least as tall as her, muscular, and his chin was at least as square as his personality

"I need you to protect this soul. He's in Heaven. He's earned a place here. Keep him safe." Her voice lacked the affection or emotion it had in the past few days. She was back to her stoic authority driven self. Warmth left her, replaced with the need to command and control.

"What? Is he in danger? Are there enemies here?" His hand reached for his sword, always by his side.

Sera looked behind her. An Exorcist was standing nearby. "Yes. No matter who comes over, you keep him safe."

"Sera, what is goi-"

"You will keep him safe!" Her voice was loud, and echoed within the Heavens itself. People shrunk back from her, and even the powerful Arch-Angel winced. He nodded, and she leaned over, gave Sir Pentious a kiss on the forehead and marched away.

After he was gone, Micheal looked down at Sir Pentious and raised an eyebrow. He looked up at him, gave an awkward smile, and said "Uh, hi. I like your sword."

Micheal took out his sword, it burst into flames and suddenly began to talk about it. It was like asking an old war veteran about his time in the war. The sort who had long ago gotten over his trauma and instead viewed his time as an interesting story that happened to someone else.

About five minutes in Sir Pentious's eyes glazed over as Micheal began to talk about great battles and swing it around in a way that was as controlled as it was reckless.

Sir Pentious reflected on how good he was getting at making friends with powerful people.

***

Sera flew towards the hole, soon Emily was flying beside her.

"What was that, Sera?"

"I don't know, but I think it has something to do with an old friend of mine." Sera didn't look at her. Her focus entirely on going forward.

She stopped in front of the hole in Heaven and landed. Gabriel was in front of it, keeping people back. He looked almost identical to Micheal, except less like someone who'd fit into any frat house he walked into and more like someone who was actually at a university to study.

"Keep everyone away. I'm going to see whats going on." She walked past him, looking down the hole, wings fanning out.

"What? Alone?" Gabriel asked, looking at her with concern.

"No, I'm coming." Emily stepped next to Sera, Gabriel looking between the two.

Sera looked over at Emily, frowning. "Emily, this i-"

"Sera." Emily walked forward and gently took Sera's hands in her own. "Look at me. I care about you. I worry about you. I realized recently that you're more then an ideal, you're not an unbreakable statue of stoicism. You're a person, just like everyone else. I don't want you to do this alone. I don't want you to go through whatever is down there alone. I want to be there for you, and I don't want anymore secrets between us."

After looking into each other's eyes for a moment, Sera took a deep breath. "You are to obey anything I say without question. Assume everyone is dangerous until proven otherwise. Understood?"

Emily nodded. "I understand."

And the two of them flew downwards, at the speed of hope.

***

Before he even landed Prince began to fire arrows towards the cities of Hell. As the demons of hell looked up they thought, for a moment, they were seeing stars and a comet. It looked wondrous, and for just that moment they were in awe.

This magical moment didn't last, however, as soon arrows of light began to come down on them. Each and every one hitting any demon who didn't flee from it, and some hitting even those who did. Their bodies fell to the ground and began to wither like dying insects as pain shot through them wherever the arrow hit, clawing at it to pull it out before finally succumbing to death.

Landing in the middle, Prince stood up straight and began to fire into the crowd, and into the city. Sinner or not, he fired at everyone, everything alive. A car headed towards him, and he fired it straight through the windshield, hitting the Sinner within only for the car to hit him regardless, but Prince got up, only to find an imp swing a knife at him. A knife that broke across his head. Prince grabbed an arrow and gave the imp a quick enough death as the tip slashed the Imp's throat.

Some bullets flew, hit him, landed at his feet, and Prince suddenly knew where to aim his next arrow.

Fire and screams and panic and terror began to fill the city as people tried to flee or hide as Prince fired in a slow, but unstoppable way. One demon in a nearby building coughed, only to find an arrow break through the wall behind him. As he tried to move his head, he found the arrow stuck in his throat.

Among this chaos, three imps and a Hellhound were doing their best to stay hidden in an alleyway behind a dumpster.

Blitzø regretted, truly, taking everyone out for lunch today.

That was when they heard a baby scream, and cry.

Everyone else had fled or died, and as Moxxie peered over the dumpster, just enough to look, he saw Prince approaching the child.

Blitzø grabbed him and pulled him back down, shaking his head.

"Sir, its a baby..." He said in a hushed whisper.

"I don't give two fricks. That guy is going to kill us if we so much as piss ourselves, so we're staying right here because all going out there will lead too is we got a dead baby, and four more bodies!"

"Moxxie. Lay down covering fire. I can run faster then any of you. Keep him distracted and I'll grab the kid." Loona tensed up as she watched the Angel head towards its target. Deep down she knew Blitzo was right, but deeper down she knew Moxxie was even more right.

"I'll go too. Two targets will keep it off focus." Millie volunteered as she grabbed a knife, just in case it somehow came in handy.

Without any further talk the three of them prepared to do what they needed to do, though Blitzø still disagreed about the needing to do it part.

"Hey! Big bright and holy!" A gunshot went off, hitting Prince in the face. He didn't seem bothered. "Over here you incompetent twit! You uh, you plebeian basic uh, pleb!" The bullets didn't seem to bother him, and Moxxie tried to think about what Blitzø would say. Unfortunately all he came up with was 'Get down, Mox!'

Prince did not seem to care, and kept walking towards the baby, bow being drawn back. Suddenly another bullet hit him, and another, then, two at once as someone new shouted.

"Hey! No dick self righteous murder fuck! You're about to kill a fucking baby, you limp twat waffle! Is this what they teach you in Heaven, shit head?! No wonder Lucifer left!" Blitzø shouted as he fired his own gun. He didn't care about the baby, but Loona and Millie were out there now.

However, when he heard the name Lucifer, Prince suddenly looked towards the two of them, and then he released his arrow at the child regardless.

To his surprise the demon didn't stop screaming, but he did hear the yelp of a Hell Hound of all things. He looked towards her, curiously, as she clutched the smaller demon close to her as it screamed. His arrow was in her leg, and she couldn't walk. She could only do her best to crawl away. He pulled his bow back again, aimed at her.

"Hey you utter waste of heaven's holy light!" Blitzø shot at Prince again. "You filth! You faithless cuck! You baby murdering maniac!" He fired again, hitting Prince in the face. Prince did not notice. "You dick sucker for God! You idiot! You mor-LOONY GET OUT OF THERE! Get out of there!" His voice became more frantic and he fired again and again, panic setting in as he felt his body unable to move, shaking, frightened on a level he hadn't been since he was a child.

"Have Faith in us, sir." Moxxie said, ignore Blitzø's panic.

As the arrow flew so did Moxxie's bullet, and it hit the arrow and broke it into two. A bright light exploded into the area, blinding everyone who saw it. Including Prince.

Millie had just enough time to cover her eyes with her arm and only be mostly blinded by it. Grabbing Loona and lifting her up as she ran towards the boys, stumbling a bit as the fuzz in her eyes took shape and became things again.

Prince was blinded far longer then any of them. White blood dripping from eyes no one could see. He covered his face, waited, and tried his best to ignore the burning pain through his body.

Comparatively, the demons recovered much faster.

When his sight did return, Prince found himself surrounded by cannibals. He pulled his bow back, and suddenly reeled backwards as a bullet hit his wing, causing bright white blood to spill from it. Their weapons glowed and he recognized the sight of Heaven's steel.

One particularly elegant cannibal walked forward with a sway in her hips and a hunger in her eyes. "Hello darling. You seem new here, so let me be perfectly frank. This? This is not okay. Now, me and these good people have come here to show you the error of your ways, and eat you. If I'm being honest Angel is delicious, so there was no real holding them ba-" THUNK! An arrow hit one of the cannibals next to her, who clawed at the arrow in his face and slowly fell down and died. "-Not much of a talker, are you? Well then, Ladies and Gentlmen. Prepar to-" THUNK! Another one next to her went down, this time an arrow in her eye. She screamed as she died. "...Ugh. You're no fun at all. Unleash Hell everyone!"

And all at once, they attacked.

***

Loona laid on the ground, whimpering and whining, barely able to say anything except how badly her leg hurt.

"Hold on Loona." Millie said, reaching down for the arrow. "Let me just take a loo-Ow!" Mille pulled her hand back. Wisps of smoke came from her finger tips. "Just touching that thing hurts. The Hell is it?"

As she went to look for something to remove it without touching it Blitzø suddenly grabbed it with both hands and pulled, growling and cussing the whole time. When he finally pulled it free Loona began to calm down, the pain becoming something she could manage.

"Blitz! You okay?!" Mille went to look at him, and despite everything he smiled at her.

"Oh, I'm just fine. The nerve endings on my hand died so I stopped feeling pain a few seconds ago, but my fingers appear stuck to this thing because I've lost all mobility in them. Be a sweet heart and help pry them off, will ya Millie? Thanks."

Millie grabbed a knife and, carefully, pried his fingers off. She also very carefully kept the fact some of his skin stayed on the arrow to herself.

"Blitz? Oh, oh fuck." Loona crawled over, her leg still hurting. Moxxie gently handed Millie the baby and took out a med kit he always had on hand because he was, as Loona described him, a nerd.

"Here, Loona. You're bleeding. We'll look at Blitz in a moment but you've lost a whole bunch of blood an-"

"Incoming!" Shouted Blitzø as he reached for his gun, knocked it away because he couldn't bend his fingers, and was very proud of Loona for picking it up and aiming it at the incoming Angel. Moxxie did the same, and Millie, despite having one hand busy holding a baby, grabbed a battle axe from wherever she kept such things, and prepared to fight.

"Its okay. I'm not here to hurt you." As Emily landed near them she kept her hands up, palms showing. "I want to help."

"We've had enough of your kind helping us, sister. So unless you're here to pay our medical bills you can fuck off into whatever Heaven Hole you came from" Blitzø, feeling more anger then sense, went up to her and poked her with a non functioning finger.

She gently wrapped her hands around his, and he felt a small tingle and then his hand was whole and functioning again. As if it had never been damaged. In fact, it actually hurt less then usual.

"...Alright, fair enough. Go make yourself useful and heal my daughter's leg before she bleeds out."

"Hm? She looks fine." Emily glanced at Millie.

"What? No! Ugh, though I wouldn't mind if she called me dadd-"

"Sir, your hand is broken and Loona is bleeding."

The high of being in such pain, then being healed, came down. Blitzø pointed to Loona and said "Adopted."

Emily nodded, gave a quick apology for the mix up and went to heal Loona's leg. It didn't take long, and soon Millie found her fingers healed and both of Blitzo's hands were in working order.

"Do you want me to heal the scar too?" Emily asked curiously.

"Hell no, it makes me the handsome fucker I am."

"Alright, anyone else hurt?"

Moxxie held up a finger. "I have a paper cut."

Emily grabbed it, healed it, and then flew away.

As they watched her go, Moxxie gave a quiet little "...thanks..."

Then Millie looked down at her arms. "Guys. We uh, still got a baby."

Everyone was quiet for a moment, before Blitzø said what they were all thinking.

"Well. Shit."

***

 

Emily flew into the sky looking at the carnage left behind. She found many demons who had been struck by arrows, but unfortunately she found very few who were still alive.

She finally found at least one. A tall lady, with sharp teeth and a body filled with arrows. She must have been very tough to be hit by them and survive, Emily reflected. Emily made quick work of removing them and then put a hand on her shoulder to start healing her, but suddenly pulled her hand back before teeth could bite down on it.

"Woah! Hey! Um, hello? Its okay. I'm here to help." Emily put her hands up, palms showing again, but something in the woman's smile told her it wasn't going to work this time.

The woman stood up and looked at the Angel. Her body wobbling and shaking as she stood there. Rosie grinned a very unkind grin. "Oh. Good." She stepped forward on legs that moved as if broken, but still working. Blood poured from her wounds. "I was worried I'd die hungry."

Emily let out a small scream as the woman lunged at her, quickly moving out of the way as she. Deep down she wondered if she should run, but this was a person, who was hurt and would die without her help.

Even if she was attacking her, Emily would help her.

She had too. It was who she was.

***

And not far away, limping with a broken wing, an Angel named Prince saw a sign that said Hazbin on it.

He remembered what Lute said.

He began to head for it, leaving a trail of blood behind him, but that's okay.

Most of it wasn't his.

Notes:

Next up: The Hotel is tired of this shit.

Thank you for reading. Please continue to boo Nofi and enjoy the fic. I promise that though this is a turning point, the wholesome moments are not gone.

I don't put darkness in my stories to show darkness exists. We're all here. We know darkness exists.

I put darkness in my stories to remind people that darkness can be overcome.

Even if sometimes the cost is high.

Thank you again and special shout out to me for going through every line where I called Blitzø Blitzo and replaced the o with ø. Because people/imp's preference matters.

Chapter 13: Extra #4: In which Micheal and Sir Pentious punch people.

Summary:

Meanwhile, in Heaven.

He was surrounded, but to be fair he preferred it that way. Micheal stood there, the tip of his sword on the ground, his massive hands on the hilt and pommel. All around him were Exorcists, with him being all that stood between them and Sir Pentious.

"We just want to talk to him, Micheal." Lute had her hand on her sword hilt already, carefully approaching him.

"I'm not stupid, Lute. You won't touch him." This wasn't exactly true. Micheal was just a special type of stupid. The sort of stupid that was hard to trick because once he had an idea in his head it settled there and refused to budge. Right now that idea was 'Protect Cool Snake Man Who Let Me Talk About My Sword.'

"Do you even know what he is, Micheal?" She kept her eyes on him the whole time. Her footsteps towards him so small that they could barely qualify as foot steps. Her body tense, her mind sharp, and her emotions flooded with righteous anger.

"Someone I must protect."

"He's a sinner, Micheal. He's a sinner from hell who's come into Heaven. Think about it. Have you ever seen him before?"

Micheal did not move a single cell in his body, nor exercise a single one in his brain.

"They're infiltrating us, Micheal. Who knows how many more there might be?"

Micheal continued to do nothing in a very threatening and stoic way.

"And this one? This snake? He's one of the worst. He and his friends killed my sisters."

Micheal did a great impression of a statue in response.

"And they killed Adam!"

Micheal continued to expressed his ability to not give a damn by standing there.

"And Sera is dating him! He's seduced her into a dark path and now she just went to hell for who knows what reason! She's a traitor, Micheal, and the only way we'll find out whats going on is asking him!"

Micheal's ears continued to hear but his brain continued to not care.

Lute's eyes narrowed, and suddenly her fellow Exorcists began to take out their weapons.

"Put them away girls. We're not going to spill any Angel blood down here. Just Sinner..."

Micheal nodded, put his sword away and put up his fists. "Friend Pentious, do be kind and wrap yourself around me in a manly fashion so they can not grab you while trying to distract me."

Sir Pentious wrapped around Micheal and tightened his coils hard enough to crush an average watermelon. Thankfully, Micheal was stronger then your average watermelon.

"Ha! Gay!" Shouted Nofi in the crowd as Micheal began to move his feet and bounce around on the ground.

"Yes, I imagine we'll have a jolly old time."

"...Ugh. You're so old. Lute, can we punch him?"

Lute nodded, and all at once the Exorcists charged at him.

Right before one hit Micheal he grabbed her wrist, swung her around, and hit several others attacking him with her body before tossing her towards a nearby building where she slammed hard into the door.

People were already gathering to watch, but now even more came, the noise bringing them out.

Micheal had not fought for many many centuries and Lute had assumed this made him soft.

She hadn't considered for a moment that this only made him hungry.

Grabbing one and slamming her face into his knee, turning around with surprising force and hitting another in her stomach before she even knew what was happenings, he swatted the girls like flies and even wrapped one up in his wing as she approached him from behind.

"Your turn, good fellow!" He shouted as Sir Pentious realized, from where he's at, he could punch her. Swinging his fists he hit her helmet over and over, more to her annoyance then anything else, but he was just happy to be a part of it.

Lute looked around at the nine others left, nodded to them, and they all charged at once. As they did Micheal slammed his fist into the ground, causing several stone fists to raise from the floor under the girls and hit them.

Only three managed to dodge, and as they approached Micheal punched two of them and slammed his forehead into the other. The three were knocked back, and Lute stood up to feel her bloody nose. "Okay, who's still up?"

"ME!" Said Nofi, who looked oddly unharmed despite having been thrown into a door, and punched several times by Sir Pentious.

Lute clenched her teeth. "Nofi?"

"Yeah?"

"We're not giving up..."

" 'Kay."

And they charged again.

Notes:

Micheal was meant to be a minor bit character but now I'm actually starting to enjoy writing for him. God dammit. For the record he probably is genuinely ignorant about how gay now means homosexual, but if he was told this he'd say "Oh. Thats cool."

Anyways still working on the next chapter, had to rewrite it because I was unhappy with how it felt more like things happening then a story. This was just a quick write up but hopefully a fun read.

Chapter 14: Chapter 10: A new Kindess

Summary:

The Virtue of Kindness continues a mad rampage through Hell. Rosie tries to get one last meal. Lucifer asks what in the literal Hell is going on, and Alastor does some foreshadowing.

Notes:

Added a few more tags to get a bit more attention and panicked when I realized the difference between / and & then realized I chose the wrong one for Charlie and her dad. Also, man, there's a tag for having a relationship with Sir Pentious's hat but not a / for him and Sera. I really am writing a rare pair.

"I'm trying to help you!" Emily shouted as Rosie approached her.

She kept limping on one leg, as if putting weight on it hurt her, but Rosie kept going forward, a hunger in her empty eyes unlike anything Emily had ever seen.

"You are, dear. You are." Rosie rushed at her with surprising speed as Emily quickly backed away, her heart beating in her chest as she formed rings around Rose to capture her, but she moved too fast, too agile, jumping out of them before they could close in.

There were many things Emily could do, but her mind went blank. She had never met someone who'd respond to simple kindness like this, and her mind was having a hard time realizing it was even real.

"Stop! Please, just stop! I just- why are you doing this?!" Emily swung a wing in front of her to defend herself, and let out a sudden scream when she felt pain.

Her wing swung outward and Rosie backed away from it. Blood dripping among the feathers. "How did you...?"

Rosie's finger nails were bright, and white, and glowed. Angelic steel put onto the tips. Rosie licked the fresh Angel blood off one, making sure to lick it clean even as she cut her own tongue on it.

Emily's eyes were like a deer starring into head lights, Rosie recognized that fear and rushed at her again, ignoring the pain of her broken leg and laughing joyfully as her stomach and throat growled in anticipation of this feast.

Emily screamed, kicked upwards and Rosie felt it connect to her jaw.

Seraphim were very strong, and Emily was very panicked, and when Rosie felt herself knocked back she realized her jaw had been split into two. She fell backwards, breathing labored, finally accepting that she wouldn't get her last meal. She then felt hands grab her leg, and the pain began to subside.

"What are you doing, Angel? You really going to heal me?"

The young Seraphim didn't say anything. She kept trying to help. She wasn't sure she could even save Rosie now, but she didn't know how to stop herself, even if she wanted too.

"You know what you're doing, right? I get it, heal everyone, be the good little girl, be the heroine, its very sweet dear. Did you know I have people locked up in my basement?" Despite the broken jaw, Rosie seemed to have an easy time talking through the pain and blood. Her own blood, after all, tasted as sweet as anyone else's.

She felt the Angel's hands shake against her, and grinned.

"I keep them there to cut them apart and use them for food. Its really very efficient. Sure, they suffer, they suffer for all eternity. Its hell, right? That's why were here." As Emily's breathing began to grow unsteady, Rosie could only smile. "I know what you're thinking, darling. Heal me, go save them, but here's the thing. You know why I chose those guys in particular? Let me tell you, tell you what they did..."

Rosie told her, Emily held back tears, and finally found her hands on Rosie's shoulders.

"...You're really going through with it, aren't you? You're really saving a monstrous cannibal demon who's only going to hurt more people? I have to say, I admire the effort." She reached up, hands gently rested on Emily's arm and hand, with a tenderness Emily did not expect.

"I'm here to help you, Angels help people. That's what we do." Those words helped. Emily felt them swell up inside her as she reminded herself of all those in Heaven whom have known her love.

"Not in my experience."

"I know, I know, I'm sorry, but I'm going to help you. I want to help you and everyone else..."

"I know that now. Don't worry..." Rosie put a hand gently on Emily, and as Emily smiled Rosie grinned. Her teeth glowing and with some horror Emily realized they were lined with Angelic Steel.

Rosie's gentle touch turned into a strong grip as her finger nails dug into Emily's arm. "I'll only have a taste."

***

Prince limped as he approached the Hotel, his leg slowly healing on its own as he flexed a still broken wing.

Standing straight, he lifted his bow.

"You know, I'm getting real tired of people harassing my little girl."

A snake slithered from a nearby rock and Lucifer manifested himself in front of him. "If you think for one second I-"

Prince looked at him, and in a voice both airy and far away he said the words "Lucifer..."

Lucifier squinted, and said with only a bit of uncertainty "Prince...? Is that you...?"

The bow suddenly aimed at Lucifer and light began to pour from it. Heat emanated all around Prince, a holy heat that made Lucifer's skin itch and burn. The ground began to blacken as the arrow was released in a wave of holy dominance.

Lucifer winced, and when his eyes opened he saw a golden shield in front of him, and an old acquaintance.

Sera stood there, a magical golden shield of holy magic between Lucifer and the arrow stuck within the shield, but somehow still slowly pushing through it, magic against magic, hate against hope. The shield cracked, it bent forward, the arrow began to slip through it, but then the holy light died down and Sera stood there, bent forward, trying to catch her breath as the arrow's tip was an inch from her face. The shield had stood.

"Lucifer. You need to hide."

"Sera? What-"

"Now!" Sera's voice was loud, demanding, and echoed through the lands of Hell.

Lucifer hide.

When the shield came down Sera and Prince faced each other.

"What are you doing, Sera...?" Prince's bow was aimed downwards now. For a moment, possibly a very short moment, he was somewhere between violent and non-responsive for the first time in a very very long time.

"Prince, please. You need to listen to me. We have control of the situation. You can't just come down here an-"

Prince tilt his head, as if hearing something and suddenly aimed his bow at the Hotel.

"Wait! Prince!"

The doors burst open, darkness and tentacles spilling from them as Alsator walked out. Eyes bright with menace and soul dark with malice as he kept his cane close to his side, this time determined to actually fight.

The arrow hit him in the chest, propelling him across the hotel and onto the back wall near the bar where he hung from it. With a death grip on his cane he said "Why can't I move? Oh Husk, Niffty, come over here, would you? I appear to be paralyzed."

A window opened and a hail of bullets from a tommy gun sprayed near Prince who rolled away from them. A few grazed him, but he was surprisingly agile for someone who was already so badly beaten.

The bullets kept him busy enough for a fallen angel with her couch spear suddenly burst forward, wings behind her propelling her as she stabbed towards him. He dodged, and swung a single arrow at Vaggie like a small sword.

She thought she had the reach advantage but after he swung at her shoulder she felt a deep pain and reached down finding a cut across it. "But, you didn't hit me...?"

Prince tilt his head towards the wound, curiously. "You are a fallen...? But you are young, are you not? I knew of all Angels during the great fall and you are new." He felt his body tense. "There are new fallen?!" His voice growing louder, and as he stood there, anger bubbling, Charlie swung a spear at him from behind.

He took a step to the side, slammed his broken wing into her, knocked her aside and fired an arrow at her. A golden shield appeared between Charlie and the arrow, but the tip arrow pierced it, stopped by it only inches from her face. Her skin began to burn and smoke from where the arrow nearly hit her, and her nose began to bleed.

Sera slammed her foot down, and large stone walls rose from the ground between Vaggie, Charlie and Prince. Vaggie had just enough time to shot "Hey! Wait!" before she was out of sight.

"Prince, the situation has changed. I'm not sure if there's even a place for how we use to do things. Things have changed and we need to change too." She slowly approached him, cautiously, like one might approach a wounded animal.

"That was two fallen, but not a whole fallen. She was half fallen. Its true. Lucifer did have a child." He pointed his bow downwards, his body still tense.

"Yes, he did, with Lilith. Long ago. I'm sorry. I should have kept visiting you but I ju-" She couldn't. She couldn't keep seeing him like that. It killed her a bit more every time. It hurt. It hurt in a way she didn't understand and couldn't give words. "-Heaven needed me."

"Is it true sinners are coming into Heaven? Are you letting the adversaries in?"

"No! Listen, Prince, a Sinner did get into Heaven but it wasn't anyone's choice but the nature of Heaven itself. Heaven let him in. He earned his pla-"

Sera felt a sudden pain in her belly and looked down to see an arrow was sticking out of it. It hurt, but not the burning hurt that many of the demons felt. What hurt most was the shock of what just happened. By the time she realized it another arrow was in her shoulder.

Right before one hit her throat someone had grabbed her and moved her out of the way, behind one of the rock walls she had made. She found herself between Vaggie and Charlie, with Lucifer nearby. Hidden behind one of the rock walls she had made earlier.

"What wa-" As she tried to speak an arrow slammed through the rock wall, stopping halfway through, right next to Sera's face.

Vaggie slowly held a finger to her lip.

Angel Dust was hiding below a window. He was trying to get in contact with anyone he could ask for back up. Rosie wasn't connecting, and Cherri hadn't responded. He looked at Valentino's contact. He didn't want too. His finger hovered over it, shaking as he slowly typed out a message.

His finger hovered over the send key, afraid of owing him more, but more afraid of the people out there dying, and just when he was about to hit send his phone made a small Wooomp sound and Cherri responded to his text. "Oh, thank Satan."

An arrow hit the wall next to him right next to his hips. Had he not been a twink, he'd had been hit right then. Never had he been more thankful for drugs and various eating disorders.

Nearby Husk blew on his smoking hands. He had tried to grab the arrow.

Alastor narrowed his eyes, waiting.

Husk swallowed, realizing he was going to have to endure it.

Thankfully Niffty jumped in, grabbed it with a plastic and metal grab stick she never used since she mostly preferred to stab liter instead of grab it and nearly broke the arrow off. Husk and Alastor both watched in wide eyed fright, but thankfully pulled it out before it broke.

Alastor looked down at his suit, ruined by his own black blood, spun his cane, let shadowy tentacles embrace him, and was gone.

By now Lucifer had been moving them from rock wall to rock wall with his magic. Sera was still in shock, and Prince was looking for them.

"Why are you hiding?" Prince's voice carried through the area, like a whisper in everyone's ear. "I am here to help. You have been thrust into a land of nothing but suffering, horror, and monsters. I don't understand why you even wish to still exist. Is it fear of nothing?"

An arrow slammed through one of the rock walls nearby, thankfully far away from anyone.

"You should embrace it. You, who are among the damned and unlovable. There is nothing but suffering for you here." An arrow nearly hit Lucifer as it speared his hat above his head, breaking through the stone yet again.

"Would it not be better for you to not exist then to exist in perpetual suffering?" An arrow went into the hotel, breaking one of the windows as he walked towards it, and the hiding place of Sera and the fallen Angels she found herself trying to protect, and whom had just saved her life.

"Is it not a kindness to end you? I wish to give you peace, and in His infinite mercy, I grant you the mercy of death."

Something rolled in front of him. Round, with a skull on it and a small rope sparking on the end.

"You know, at least Adam's shit talking was funny. This is just preachy bullshit." Cherri jumped into the field, throwing bombs that soon exploded all around Prince.

Prince felt metal and heat slam into him as he suddenly backed away and fired his bow. The smoke rising from the bombs blurring his vision, but Cherri had no problem finding him.

In fact, the smoke didn't hide him at all. He was bright and visible. Lucifer, as he watched this, muttered "And shadows will not touch him, so pure is he. I thought it was a metaphor."

Charlie snapped her fingers together. "Alastor? Are you here?"

Alastor appeared next to her, covered in blood that was, regrettably. his own.

Yes my dear?"

"Okay, can you or dad just, sort of encase this place in darkness? Total darkness?"

Lucifer and Alastor eyed each other. Both became determined to make a darkness so deep that a blind man would ask where everything went.

Sera was slowly pulling the arrows out of her, and removed a strand of hair from her head. She looked at Vaggie "Can I borrow something long and flexible?"

"Angel Dust is in the hotel but I think my spear might work for what you're planning." Vaggie smiled and handed it over. Despite its strength Sera did find she could bend it with relative ease.

Everyone heard when Cherri finally screamed, and without any further hesitation Lucifer and Alastor brought darkness upon the Hotel.

Prince stood there in the darkness, a bright light within it. He heard movement, and fired towards it. His arrows a light in the deep depths, but the light illuminated nothing. This darkness was not natural, and the only thing that could be seen was him.

He felt something sharp try and pierce him, and barely avoided it. He felt something hit him hard on the chin, and felt himself knocked back. He swung his arrow around and tried to blindly fight and block everything around him, but there were no targets. No targets but him.

He used his wings to shield himself as best he could, but they could only do so much and as they were ripped and beaten to shreds and as he tried to catch his breath he finally saw one other light.

Sera was illuminated, a make shift bow made from a spear and her own hair in her hand, glowing gold, and inside it a bright white arrow. She fired it, and as Prince tried one last time to protect himself it hit his wrist, then his chest, and sent him flying backwards, pinning him to a stone wall that Sera had risen earlier.

He tried to use his legs to pull himself off it, but more arrows came. He'd fired quite a few, and Sera had gathered them. His wings were pinned, his ankles were pinned and soon only his left arm remained. It finally dropped his bow, and he hung there, defeated, but still alive.

Silence fell over everyone as they waited to see if he was restrained or ready to continue his fight. Despite his struggles, he was stuck.

Everyone waited, for something, anything to happen, when without warning someone said 'boop'.

All weapons turned on the source of the sound when they noticed Emily flying above Charlie, her finger on Charlie's nose. "Uh, hi. Vaggie? Do you want me to look at that?" She went to heal Vaggie's wound, wobbling only slightly as she walked. The wounds Prince had made were especially difficult to heal, and she was running on nothing but her own determination. She felt light headed, in pain both physical and emotional, but she didn't want to let it show.

She didn't want to worry anyone.

"What is she doing? Why is she healing the hell spawn and the fallen?"

All eyes turned to Prince as he spoke, his voice no longer a whisper.

"What madness am I witness too? That such beasts receive such treatment? Sera, has Heaven fallen so low that we are now one with the monsters we sought to stop? Are we so beaten?"

Sera approached, slowly. "Things have changed, Prince. More so, I think things are in the process of chang-"

"Why are you defending these things?!" He shouted, only to hear a voice shout back.

"We are not things!" Something snapped in Charlie. She approached him, horns forming on her head as her emotions began to take over. "Do you have any idea how tired of this I am? Do you have any idea what we've been through?! I just want to be able to live, I want to be able to be with my friends and family and not worry any second someone is going to come down here and kill us all!" She dared not get too close to Prince, and no one dared get close to her. "Do you know what its like? Loving people you know might be dead tomorrow because some high force from above decided we aren't worth caring for?!"

She walked past Sera, and Sera let her. Unable to think of what to do or say, besides letting Charlie speak. "I know we're not perfect! I know we're bastards and drug addicts and perverts, trust me, I know, but there's good people down here! There's people who want to be good, who want to be better, who know they messed up and just want to be worthy of love and respect just like any of us, and you know what?!" Now, Charlie dared get close, her face inches from Prince. Tears streaking down her face, her teeth clenching so hard between words they might break. "So fucking what if we're not perfect?! That doesn't mean we deserve to die! Don't we hurt each other enough as it is?! Don't we suffer enough just being down here?! We don't even get to try and overcome that, we don't get to be happy! Anytime we get close to something, anything wholesome and loving we just get it taken away by someone! Every time we just-we just..." The fire slowly left her, and she lowers to the ground, the tears coming out as Vaggie went close to her, and put a hand on her shoulder.

Charlie leaned into her, and she hugged her, holding her close as she needed some time to just cry, and do nothing else.

Prince looked down at them, and in a voice filled with genuine surprise he spoke "...It can cry...?"

As Charlie looked back at him, filled with bewilderment as the tears began to slow. "What did you think we are...?"

Prince was quiet for a moment, then his head hung low, and the places on his body the arrows pierced began to go black, and shrivel. As if his body was slowly dying around his wounds. "What have I done...?"

His hand formed a fist, the shrived black skin inching its way across his body. "That wasn't a tiny demon, was it...? That was a baby...."

Sera slowly approached, caution in every step. She tried to say his name, but barely started before he shouted

"I almost killed a child!"

The shrived black moved faster across his body. "It was saved by Hell Spawn of all things! I-, what was I doing?!" He looked up at Sera, streaks of tears coming from his face. "I thought they didn't have emotions! I thought they were just killing machines! I heard stories, I built them up in my mind, I didn't realize, I thought they just hurt things! I thought those were screams of terror, I thought they were mourning a loss of power when they showed despair over the dead! I though-I thought I-I"

Sera tried to put a hand to his lips. "Prince, its okay. We've all made mistakes. I-"

"This isn't a mistake, Sera. This isn't a mistake..."

She bit her lip, guilt and horror welling up in her chest. Deep down she knew she had to make this right, if only for herself. "We can make up for this. We can find redemption, I pro-"

"I do not want redemption." He faced her, his arm now black and immobile. "I want absolution."

"We can do that too. Whatever we need to do to bring you back to who you were."

His body only seemed to rot faster at her words. "Oh, Sera, You think this isn't who I've always been?"

Sera's eyes went wide, and she took a careful step back "Prince, you were always so-"

"I hated myself Sera. I still do. I kept trying to do whats right but there's nothing right. There's never any right. Only lesser wrongs. Never was anything enough. Nothing was ever enough. Everything that happened hurt someone or something. The only kind thing was to take punishment onto myself, and even then it hurt everyone to see me in pain. There was never any kindness, Sera. Only lesser suffering."

She didn't even know what to say. What could she say? She knew he had feelings of never feeling like he was enough, but nothing like this.

"I'm tired, Sera. Please, just let me end..."

"No!" The shout surprised everyone as they looked on, and Emily approached him.

"You can't just give up hope like that! You can't just give up! There's good in everyone, even you, and I can see that even now!" She looked at him, despite her dizziness, despite her body swaying, her exhaustion, she stood there, defiant in the face of despair.

He was quiet as he looked at her, as if he was appraising her. As he did he looked at her arm. Though the bandages under her sleeve were well covered, Emily put a hand over them, and tried to pretend there was nothing there.

Eventually he spoke. "You are my replacement, are you not...? The new Kindness?"

"What...?"

"I died long ago, New Kindness, but until I die for certain, until I am gone, there is no new Kindness, but still, they need a vessel to replace me. I see that you are her. I see that you succeeded where I failed." The shriveled black went slightly slowly, but it was now over most of his body. He turned towards Sera. "Take care of her."

"We can take care of her tog-" Sera began, before Prince interrupted her.

"It's okay, Sera. I don't want hope, I don't want redemption. I just want an end. Please, I don't think I can live with this lucidity. It will not last." His head hung down, the shriveled black across his skin reaching his neck. "I will break again, and it will take less each time..."

Lucifer walked slowly over towards them, standing next to Sera. "Sera, I think everyone but us should go inside. I think we need to spend some time with an old friend."

Sera nodded, turned towards everyone and almost ordered them to go inside. She stopped herself, let her shoulders fall and her voice grow lighter. Authority no longer in her tone, just a gentle request. "Please, everyone, if you would leave us."

Emily shook her head, still in disbelief as Charlie and Vaggie gently took her by the shoulders and lead her inside as she mumbled about how they can't just do this.

Now alone, Lucifer and Sera turned towards Prince.

"Please, if you would show me this one final kindness. I'm not sure I'm strong enough to do it myself..."

Sera reached up. "I still love you, you know." as she touched his cheek, he turned away from her.

"You shouldn't.

***

Everyone found a place to sit in the main room. Quiet, as they processed what just happened.

"Someones going to have to pick up all those arrows you know. We can't just have something like that out there." Vaggie said, trying to find a distraction from the oppressive silence.

"I got it!" Niffty held up her grab stick "I'll pick them up with this!"

Husk spoke up "Yeah, and what will you do with them after?"

"Add them to my collection, of course. That man was one Bad Boy! Well, until he got all emotional."

"He was also an Angel from Heave so a Good Boy by default."

"Oh." Niffty dropped the grabber. "Well now I don't want them anymore." and she walked away.

Then, a minute later, Emily began to glow and she knew she had done it. She had become the Virture of Kindness.

She put her face in her hands, and began to sob. Charlie hugged her, and let her cry.

A few moments later Sera walked into the hotel, Lucifer by her side. She reached over to Emily, and suddenly Emily wrapped her arms around her, hugging her closely as Sera gently stroked her fingertips along Emily's head.

And it seemed, for a moment, nobody was going to interrupt them, until Lucifer went to the bar, grabbed the nearest bottle of whatever, chugged it all down at once, threw it to the ground where it failed to shatter dramatically, and shouted "Okay, so who's going to tell me what in the, and I mean this as literally as possible, hell is going on?!"

Everyone looked over at him, except Alastor who casually sauntered away in a grand display of 'Not my problem.'

Sera was still comforting Emily when her mouth opened, but before she could speak Charlie put a hand on her arm and smiled at her. Taking in a deep breath, Charlie said "Well, Dad, so uh, you know how I planned to get sinners into Heaven by making them better people?"

He looked at her, waiting.

"It worked." She smiled an awkward smile, arms behind her back and shoulders up as she waited for the worst and hoped for the best.

"Her plan worked." Sera admitted, as she looked towards Lucifer.

Lucifer looked at them for a moment, quiet. He took in a long, sharp breath. "You know when I first started to try and organize Hell I did my best to make it a fun place. A good place so that people who were like your mother would be happy. Now you're telling me they can get into Heaven? Who even was it?"

"Sir Pentious. You know, the snake guy? Had a bunch of eggs?"

"Wait, the dead one?"

"He didn't stay dead long." Sera pulled gently away from Emily, the new Kindness having finally calmed down to a light sniffle.

Lucifer processed this, leaning back against the bar. The booze went through him, cutting back on self doubt and any sort of impulse control. "So, Heaven isn't going to war with us?"

Sera and Charlie looked at each other.

Lucifer spoke before they could. "Oh fucking Here. It's complicated, isn't it? Okay, which side are you even on Sera? You going to kill us all, right? Just made Prince lost his shit and wanted to rescue him? Wanted a new Kindness to help in your efforts? Did one of you fuckers send him here to die?!" He walked up to her, barely half her height, and poked her in the stomach.

"You will accuse me of no such thing, Lucifer! I had nothing to do with what just happened!"

"Yeah, just like you had nothing to do with the Exorcists, right? Long as you can look away and keep your hands clean in public its all good for you, right?!"

Charlie got between two of the most powerful beings in existence and pushed them away from each other as best she could "Guys! Calm down! This isn't how this should go!"

Lucifer and Sera glared at each other. "We know a war is coming, Sera. We've been preparing since my little girl did the impossible. We're not fucking stupid."

Sera leaned down, her face inches from Lucifer. Her height making it so Charlie's full arm length was not enough to prevent this. "Look at me and listen to me well, Sin of Pride."

Their eyes met, challenging each other, threatening each other. There was violence in them. Despite the emotional devastation Emily stood up, ready to help Charlie separate them, and seeing this, Vaggie stood up next to her.

But it wasn't necessary. "I do not want to go to war. I did not want Prince to die. I did not want anymore death on my hands. I am on your side, you foolish little man."

"Oh? And why would I believe that? What can you possibly say to make up for all you've done until now?"

Sera breathed in deep, leaned back, and summoned all of her composure, something she was quickly running out of.

"You don't need to, and I understand why you don't. Do what you have to do Lucifer, but please at least be subtle. Heaven will see any standing army as a threat and demand action, and I cannot hold Gabriel back if he decides action must be taken."

Lucifer just looked at her for a moment. This was new. It took his mind a moment to process it. "Wait, you're okay with this?"

"Its more that I can't stop you and don't wish to make matters worse."

"Dad..." Charlie spoke up, putting a hand on his shoulder. "Shes been talking about helping the Hotel."

"What." Lucifer's brain cells had already been overworked today, and were quickly deciding to go on strike over this new situation. "Okay, so, let me put this time line down. You beat the Exorcist, that Snake man-"

"We call him Hissy Boy Two Dicks" Mentioned Angel Dust.

"Good for you, buddy. Keep that to yourself. So, he dies, is in Heaven, someone messes up Prince, he comes down here, starts slaughtering people, and you come down here to stop him and we do and now we're here and some Angels want war in Heaven and you want to help my daughter get Sinners, the thing you hate, Into Heaven? Anything I'm missing here?"

"Me and Sir Pentious are in love." Sera said, in a matter-of-fact way. "And Lute is the one behind most of the war effort."

"Uh, also..." Emily spoke up. "An Exorcist invaded our home and may know about Sir Pentious and may have said something about this happening before?"

All eyes turned towards Emily. "Emily? Why didn't you say anything?"

"It just happened before uh, well the thing that happened out there."

"Do you know which one it was?"

"No, she was in a mask and full uniform. Had a sort of sort of nasally voice?"

Sera put a finger to her lip. "Odd. Adam specifically requested no voices like that when we made them."

"Wait, you were made?" Angel Dust asked Vaggie. "I thought you were like, Latino and shit."

"Adam found Latino women hot." Vaggie shrugged, and hoped the topic would move on.

"And we left Sir Pentious up there under Micheal's care. We need to go check on him, soon." Sera leaned down, put a hand on Lucifer's shoulders. "Listen to me, Prince of Pride. We will talk soon, I promise, but I lost one man I love today. I don't want to lose another one, and Lute and her people are growing much bolder."

Lucifer nodded, and in a beam of holy light that left everyone at least slightly dizzy, the Angels disappeared.

After they were gone, Lucifer took in a deep breath. "I'm getting more booze."

"Me too."

"Toss me one."

"Wait, is this sad drinking or fun drinking? Either way I'm in but I want to know if we're going to cry or laugh."

They did both.
***

In all the commotion and all the explaining and all the emotion no one noticed Alastor walk back outside.

He carefully used a dark tentacle to grab something, but it shrived up and died. Thinking, he materialized Niffty's grab stick, and picked up Prince's bow very carefully. "Well, I have it."

A voice from his cane said "Good boy. You know who to give it too."

"No. No I do not."

"Oh right. Silly me. Here's were you'll find Abel."

Notes:

They say kill your darlings, and Prince is dead, so I guess I'm taking that advice.

Any comments are more then welcomed. I tried to put a lot into this chapter, and I just hope it gets at least an emotional response in others, like all good art should. There's a lot I want to say, but choosing what to actually say is hard. I just hope you enjoy it even slightly as much as I enjoyed writing it.

Chapter 15: Chapter 11: A poor man's Adam.

Summary:

An overall trashy chapter

He went towards a trash room down a trash tunnel through a trash neighborhood. It was a dump. Quite literally. Alastor would be more upset if his suit wasn't already in ruins from his blood and the hole in it. He held the bow as far away as possible as he walked down the tunnel, the very presence of it making his skin itch.

The smell was beyond awful, though. He was, however, surprised how easy it had been to get there considering it was in the wrath ring. He blamed the overall chaos going on within Hell, after all, even Hellborn had been killed in that last fight. He'd heard rumors a few demons in the upper hierarchy had even died, something which filled his cold dark heart with joy.

Eventually it all lead to an actual cave, and to his surprise it had many tunnels leading to a large, mostly empty, room of stone. What surprised him more were the two men inside. One hung from the ceiling, and it was, indeed, a man. It didn't look like a demon at all, except for the lighter skin tone. It looked like a man in his twenties who had done enough living, and drugs, to look like a man in his sixties. He had a long beard, long hair, no shirt, messy pants, no shoes, and looked, in Alastor's humble opinion, like an absolute bum. He felt like the man was about to ask him for drug money any second, or stab him.

He also had several targets drawn on him as well as words and pictures of a less then flattering nature. The closer he looked the more he realized he recognized the man, from a deal gone wrong long ago, and the sight of him like this brought him a certain measure of joy.

The other man looked so similar to Adam that for a moment Alastor thought it was him, but he was shorter, his eyes deeper set, his hair messier. A poor man's Adam. Though at least he wore a shirt, even if it was a messy dirty one.

"Hey! It's the bow. Gimme gimme!" He held out his hands and Alastor looked at the bow he had in his grabber. He was under strict orders not to harm this man. He wanted to just drop it in his hands, so badly, but he couldn't.

So, instead he dropped it on the ground. The man reached for it, screamed when he picked it up and blew on his fingers. Alastor had to admit this was much more amusing then just handing it over.

"The fuck, man?! You didn't tell me it'd hurt me!"

"Young man you should do your research next time. The bow of Prince is not something to be casually handled. Also I had it on a grab stick." He clicked the claw at the end of the stick a few times to demonstrate its existence.

"Yeah, well, your ass is all fancy anyways so how was I suppose to know it wasn't just you refusing to get dirty?" He frowned and went for the bow more carefully this time. "Fucker. Do you even know who I am?"

Alastor would never admit he was impressed, but deep down he was. The man simply picked it up, pain and all. He could tell it hurt, but he endured it. "Abel, I assume?"

"Damn straight. First man in Hell, best man in Hell. I was down here banging all the succubi and all the bitches before your great great whatever was even a thought." Abel smirked in a way that made Alastor instantly hate him. Well, hate him more then he already did.

"Charming. I have to admit, its always good to meet someone who proves preconceived notions, such as age equals maturity, wrong."

"Listen," Began Abel, either ignoring or not understanding the snide remark "You're that guy we got spying on people, right? Alabaster?"

"It's Alastor. I assume that's your brother up there?"

"Yeah, Alabaster." Abel said, knowing Alastor couldn't kill him. As he turned to look at Cain dark shadows rose around Alastor, his eyes growing red, antlers growing from his head as his teeth grew long. Then Abel turned back to him and Alastor looked just as he did before. "Been using him for target practice. Like this."

Abel held the bow up in his hand, aiming it at Alastor. A white arrow appearing in it. Alastor eyed it, carefully, and went quiet. This man could kill him. He could kill him and he couldn't stop him.

When Abel put the bow down and winked at him, Alastor decided that after he killed his current employer, he'd kill Abel next. Possibly Cain for good measure.

Cain coughed, spit coming from his mouth. "Don't mind the little shit head. He couldn't kill a fly. Lord knows he tried, before I got to him."

Abel fired an arrow at Cain, that stuck in his leg. Abel's face turned into a scowl. "Fucker. Shut up already. Nobody cares."

To his credit, Cain only gave a grunt of pain. Alastor looked up at him. "I remember him. Helped me capture a noble born long ago, but the man made a mess of it."

Without looking at him, Cain said "You never told me ya wanted an adult."

"You never told me you were too stupid and pathetic to get anyone beyond a child." Alastor spun his cane and turned away from them "Well, as amusing as this is, I think I'll be going to do something more entertaining, like watching paint dry, grass grow, or literally absolutely nothing. Ta-ta."

As he turned to walk away Abel spoke up. "Hey, Radio Head?"

Alastor shook with rage, but kept it contained. He had too.

"You did good."

The Radio Demon turned his head to glance at Abel. He couldn't tell if he was trying to be manipulative and was bad at it, or if he was trying to be genuine. Alastor could feel the desperation from the man, though. The desperate need for validation, the desperate want to be told he was doing well. He knew more then anything, right now, Abel wanted to be told he was doing good. That he mattered.

"I know I did." was all Alastor said, as he sauntered out of the tunnel.

He had paint to watch dry.

Notes:

Just a quick scene to help further things along and introduce a few new characters. Next one will probably also be about the aftermath before we get to Sera confronting Lute in Heaven.

Edited the story a bit to better fit with later chapters were I made Cain basically impervious to damage. Magical Prince Arrow got in cause Magical prince Arrow is special.

Chapter 16: Chapter 12: Spider smooch

Summary:

Old stories and new questions.

"So Sera just wouldn't shut up about spiders. She found them so creepy and felt sorry for them at the same time and would just not be quiet about how scary they were." Lucifer was the center of attention as everyone listened in on his stories of Old Heaven. Everyone had had a bit to drink, except Vaggie, though Charlie had stuck to only one glass of some fruity drink that was really more juice then alcohol.

Angel Dust lounged in an easy chair as Cherri did the same across from him, Husk leaning on the chair right above Angel Dust as Cherri had a nifty little demon sitting on one of the arm rests. Vaggie sat between Charlie and Lucifer on the couch, enjoying her time learning more about people she had only heard about as legends.

"Ha! Just wait til she discovers centipedes." Angel Dust grinned, before putting his glass aside. He'd recently been told he is, in fact, capable of not drinking even when it's available and was trying to put that into practice.

"She screamed when she saw one of those, anyways." Lucifer put up his hands, almost unable to contain his own laughter. "The thing is Prince eventually started kissing her anytime she brought it up. Just to get her to be quiet. Just 'I still feel we should redesgin spiders' followed by a smooch."

"Bet that shut her up." Cherri said, who had drained several bottles by now because she'd been told the same as Angel Dust but had yet to believe it.

"Nope. She talked about it more then ever to get kisses from him. Tricky little thing, but anyways eventually Micheal comes out all 'Hey Guys! Look at this!' and in his palm is this little huge eyed jumping spider doing a little dance and everyone's heart just melted. Even Zaph smiled a bit, and that guy, let me tell you, he never smiled."

"I wanna kill all the spiders." Niffty's added, but was ignored as Lucifer gave her a worried sidelong glance before he continued. "But you know what? Sera still didn't stop. In fact eventually she started saying the word 'spider' as a way to get Prince to kiss her. He knew what she was doing. It was fucking adorable."

"Awww!" Charlie's eyes went wide as she imagined how cute they must have been before the whole going mad and killing everyone in sight thing happened to Prince.

Vaggie leaned back on the couch, and put an arm around Charlie, looked into her eyes and said "Spider."

With a blush, and with some embarrassment, she leaned over and gave Vaggie the most chaste but sweetest kiss in Hell. The two were never much for public affection, they liked to remain much more private about things, but right now it just felt right.

For his part, Lucifer stayed quiet and just enjoyed the fact his little girl had met someone who could keep her happy.

The moment was only slightly interrupted by Angel Dust looking over at Husk. "Spider."

"In your dreams fluffy boy." They both smiled at each other, both more amused by the rejection then upset.

"In my defense, they're very sweet and beautiful dreams." Angel Dust grinned at Husk as he lounged on his chair, and was surprised when Husk coughed into his hand and blushed instead glared, but decided not to push it further. At least, not when so many people we're about. Teasing was more fun in private.

"Honestly it was good times for the most part up there." Lucifer looked down at his glass as he got lost in nostalgia. "Zaph and Mike use to fight a lot. Both enjoyed fighting, so they'd fight over petty things, and Gabby had to get between them to push them apart, just like me and Sera earlier. You did good Charlie. I'm proud of you. Honestly I think you did more to stop Prince then the rest of us combined."

"Thanks dad, but uh, shouldn't you be out there dealing with the aftermath? I mean, how did Prince even get here?"

"You know, it's weird. Apparently the guy shot a hole from Heaven, to Earth, to Hell. I didn't even know you could do that."

Silence fell over everyone as Vaggie spoke up first. "So, there's a hole, in Hell, that leads to Earth?"

"Yeah huh." Lucifer began to take one last drink from his glass

"And uh, you don't think you should look into it before someone, you know, flies out?"

With a spit take and a shout of "OH FUCK!" Lucifer ran out the door

After a few moments of silence, Cherri looked over at Charlie "So, hey, your dad is sort of cute. You mind if I fuck him?"

"What? I-well, I um, you see, I guess well, the thing is you, you know what? No! No you can't fuck him." Charlie said, going from fumbling to actually saying no in record time.

"Can I fuck him?" Angel Dust asked, genuinely curious.

"No!"

"Can I?" Niffty asked, eye wide and teeth gleaming.

"Double no!"

"Two noes is a yes! I get to fuck Lucifer! Mewhehehehe!"

"No! No you-" Before she could finish Niffty was out the door. Charlie leaned back and let out a groan and fell back onto the couch. "Eh, he won't go for it anyways."

After a few moments of silence Husk said "...Can I fuck him?"

"You know what? Yes." said an exhausted Charlie.

"OH come on!" Angel Dust complained. "You're just saying that because you know he won't!"

"Yes, yes I am."

****

Gabriel's main goal was to defend Heaven, but he understood that Heaven needed Earth to function. That's why when demons crawled onto Earth from a giant hole in the Pride Ring Gabriel made sure they soon realized they made a mistake.

He held his sword up high and without hesitation began to cleave asunder any demon who dared poke their head above the hole to Hell, many of them tried to climb back towards it, cowering as the large Angel moved with speed and grace as fascinating as it was frightening.

"Wait, please, I was just-I just wanted to see my kids again, man!" One demon begged as he crawled back from Gabriel.

Gabriel shook his head. "I am sorry, but Justice must be done. You did something wrong, knowing it was wrong."

The demon cringed, closing his eyes and silently sobbing, only to feel Gabriel swing his foot at it, slam into it and crush its body into a pile of bones and meat as it fell back towards Hell. As it flew past Lucifer all the demon could think about was how incredibly the pain he was in was.

Later on he'd reflect on the fact he was one of the only survivors.

A few did try to fight back, embolden by the victory at the Hotel but confidence could only take one so far. One swung an Angelic Steel dagger it had been hiding, ready to strike Gabriel from behind only to be struck by a cane and thrown down into the pit again.

Lucifer waved "I think that's all of them, Gabby." He grinned at Gabriel, still awash in nostalgia and alcohol.

Gabriel narrowed his eyes. "Not all of them, Lucifer."

"Relax. I'm going back right no-" He didn't have time to finish before Gabriel kicked him in the chest and knocked him back towards the hole. It'd had been impressive had Lucifer not just grown wings and flew above the hole. "Calm the fuck down, asshole! I'm going!"

Lucifer went down below as suddenly a golden seal began to form around the hole, from the outer ring towards the center.

As it slowly covered the hole as Lucifer looked at Gabriel, and snapped his fingers, making his own seal, though his more red and fashionable.

"I see. Making your own seal? Do you not trust us, Lucifer?"

"You literally just kicked me in the chest."

Gabriel nodded. "Fair enough. Go back to your hole, Lucifer. This world is not your own."

"And its not yours either."

Gabriel's eyes narrowed, and as gold and red sealed the hole closed, he turned away and flew back up towards Heaven.

"Freakin' Jackass." Lucifer lowered back down to the ground and landed next to a short one eyed demon woman who'd been waiting for him.

"Charlie said we should have sex!" She shouted in a joyful and psychotic way.

"No, she didn't." and Lucifer walked away from the wilting one eyed psychopath.

He had work to do.

Notes:

Alternative jokes for after Lucifer left included Niffty asking who grows the penis when Vaggie and Charlie have sex. Understandably both shot her down and Cherri and Angel Dust took it upon themselves to explain.

Another was Cherri asking Angel Dust if he's going to bang Husk (who, in this draft, was asleep) only for Angel Dust to say no, but he was thinking of asking him out. Something that'd make Cherri realize he was *serious* about this one.

I kinda do want to write an extra about Angel Dust and Husk where they bond and start to form a slow, but strong relationship. Nothing sexual, possibly romantic. Angel Dust doesn't need more sex, he needs to know he's more then just sex.

Anyways this is just a short but fun chapter. Hope you enjoy it!

Just so anyone rereading this knows they're not crazy yes I edited what Angel Dust said about his dreams with Husk multiple times. Sweet and soft didn't feel right. Sweet and romantic felt better but too on the nose. I think sweet and beautiful feels just right.

Chapter 17: Chapter 13: New and Old Enemies

Summary:

After this, Heaven will never be the same.

Notes:

Sometimes I worry I release these too fast but then I remember its a fanfic not a novel and relax.

Somehow, Nofi and Lute were still up and fighting. Several of the other Exorcists had gotten up again, but most were either knocked out, pretending to be knocked out, or tied up. Nearby, Molly sat on one she had wrapped up in a wool straight jacket. She'd made them for a particularly kinky client, but was glad to see them getting use.

Micheal had not shown any signs of wearing down, and even more so he looked to be more eager to fight then ever with a big grin and bright eyes. He suddenly paused and looked behind Lute. "Oh. Sera. You're back." Micheal's face dropped, his mood instantly sinking the moment he saw Sera's expression.

Without hesitation Nofi flew off and away faster then anyone could stop her, and Lute turned around to face Sera. She was about to say something, but then she saw the look in Sera's eyes, and quickly went to grab her sword. She had just enough time to get it free before Sera slapped her arm, causing it to bend and break backwards as Lute cried out in pain and fell to the ground. The sword spinning across the ground, Lute unable to hold it in her shattered arm.

"Sera! Wha-" Emily started but Sera grabbed Lute by her neck, and slammed her against a nearby wall hard enough to cause cracks in it.

"Prince mentioned you, Lute. When it was just me, him and Lucifer he mentioned someone named Lute told him about the Hotel." Her grip grew tighter and tighter, threatening to snap Lute's neck before Emily grabbed Sera's arm.

"Stop! You're going to kill her!"

She didn't want to stop. She wanted to crush Lute's neck, she wanted to break every bone in her body, she wanted this woman to suffer physically half as much pain as Sera had suffered emotionally, but there was a new Kindness here. Someone she cared about, someone she didn't want to disappoint again.

Reluctantly, Sera threw her to the ground. "What do you have to say for yourself?"

"Me?! You think I'm at fault?!" She stood up, her arm dangling. Emily approached her to heal it, but Lute's glare was enough to make Emily back away.

"You're the one letting monsters into Heaven! You know what that thing is!" She pointed with her good arm towards Pentious. "You know what he represents! You know what sort of beasts you're letting in here! You're letting in Hell itself! A place full of every murderer, drug addict, rapist and pedophile!"

"Sir Pentious was brought here by the powers that be! I had no hand in it!" She paused, narrowed her eyes and looked over at Pentious. "And I am not going to argue with them, because they made the right decision."

"You're insane! Micheal, are you hearing this? This admission of gui-"

She was interrupted by Molly, who spoke up in a voice that was soft, but yet somehow loud enough for everyone to hear. "You mean I can see my brother again...?"

Silence fell over everyone as Molly had the ears of Heaven. Even Lute was too in shock to yell over her. "My brother and me? We were born into a mob family. I got out, and it was cause of him I got out. He took jobs in my name, and didn't tell anyone where I went after I left. He knew, and I bet they hurt him over it, but no one ever found me so, I think he never talked..." She frowned, looking at the ground. "It ain't right that I'm here and he's there when he helped me get here."

"I have a son, you know." Said a woman with deer ears on her head. Despite her young body, something about her looked aged and mature. "I found out after he died that some of the things he did weren't so wonderful. I ain't saying it's right, I ain't even saying he belongs here, but I'd like to talk to him again. Just to find out why."

"Had a business associate once." Admitted another person. "Think I got here cause of how charitable I was, and I admit he wasn't, but he didn't try to stop me from spending money on people who needed it. Told me it was my money and I could do what I wanted with it. Thing is, it wasn't. It was our money and he just let me help. Think it eased his own conscious. Good man, died from an addiction. Killed himself, even. Don't feel right, really. Feels like the stepping stones to Heaven for me was his back and my foot pushed him down there."

"I was stabbed to death by a short Japanese girl. I hope she stays down there. Bitch. Rest of you guys sound like you make a good point though." said a fourth person.

These were not the only stories going around, but right now they're the most important, and as people talked Sera began to realize how big of a problem this was not just for herself, but for all of Heaven. Its not uncommon to have one person speak up, and a flood of people now open up about their own struggles. Flood gates become open, and people feel more comfortable talking about their trauma, and their survivor's guilt.

Lute shouted at everyone around her, demanding they shut up, insulting them, telling them they're going to let in the most horrible things they can imagine. She shouted as loud as she could, but it was no match for the whispers of thousands. The world spun rapidly around her as she lost what little control she had. Even some of her people, her Exorcists, started to look confused. Her anger began to grow, and she saw her sword on the ground, knocked away by Sera when she broke her arm. She reached for it, but Micheal's foot came down on it, and he grabbed Lute by the shoulder and held her still.

"Its over, Lute. Its over." All the jolliness and good natured fun had left his voice.

He squeezed her shoulder as Lute struggled to get away, but Sera and Micheal held her down, and looked over at each other. "Do we uh, do we even have a jail to keep her?"

Molly stepped forward, as innocent as anything. "I uh, I know a place. Sort of."

"Emily? Can you take Sir Pentious home as we handle this?" Sera asked, as she borrowed some of Molly's restraints. She wasn't sure why Molly had handcuffs, but decided not to question it.

Emily nodded and took Sir Pentious home. Everyone starring at them, talks and whispers in their voice, glares and shock on their faces. It reminded Sir Pentious of his time on Earth, and he did his best to try and not notice it, just like he did before.

When they got come Emily quietly sat on a couch, and Sir Pentious sat next to her. She was quiet, until she felt his hand on her shoulder. "Emily. Are you okay?"

"Of course I'm okay, Sir Pentious. I'm always okay."

"No one is always okay." He got up, and for a second she felt alone before he returned with tea for them both. it'd worked with Sera after all. "Talk to me, Emily."

She looked down at the tea, and slowly took a sip. She smiled. It was orange spice, her favorite. "Sir Pentious, do you think there's some people down in hell who don't have any good in them...?"

"Yup."

Emily was expecting a big speech about how everyone down there could be redeemed, the simple one word response took her off guard. She looked over at him in surprise. "I uh, expected you to say no."

"Emily, there are some real monsters down there. I-" He frowned, saw some blood on Emily's sleeve and slithered away. Emily leaned over to see what he was doing, and he came back from his room with a medical bag. He reached over, gently touched her arm, and looked at her before he went further.

She bit her lip and nodded. "Don't tell Sera, please."

"I can't promise that, but I won't bring it up if she doesn't." He pulled her sleeve back, started to remove the bandages and winced at the sight of a bite that had taken a chunk out of her arm. The bandaging job Emily did had been quick, and badly done as well. "Why didn't you heal it?"

"I can't heal myself. Its part of how my magic works."

"Do you mind if I...?" She nodded and he began to work on her bite. "As I was saying, there are some genuinely awful people down there. Its fun to imagine everyone has the potential for good, for kindness, for empathy, but some like a world were they can hurt and damage others. I think for some people, they're already in Heaven down there."

Emily listened, even if she didn't understand.

"Who did this?" He asked, wondering if he could get a pitchfork or two going.

"I didn't really ask a name. She was tall, wore red and black, very elegant at first, but sort of monstrous. Sharp huge fangs, black eyes, white skin. Um, obsessed with eating me and said she ate Angels before."

His grip grew tighter for just a moment, but then he released it, afraid of hurting Emily. "Rosie. She uh, helped us defend the Hotel the first time."

Something in Emily sunk down below, a horrible feeling of confusion hitting her. "But, why? She defended your dream then tried to eat me? I just, she said she had people in her basement that she ate. I don't, I just don't understand."

The arm was mostly taken care of by now, and Sir Pentious held it softly in his hands, looking down at it to see how badly the bleeding was. "People are complicated. I've been thinking. I feel like Heaven is a place full of dogs. A place were people are friendly, loyal and just want to be loved. Hell is full of cats. They might love you, care for you, but others they might completely despise and no matter how much you love them they're always going to cause chaos and destruction when no one is looking." He looked up at her now, eye to eye. "You lost blood. You should get more. I have some blood transfusions in my medical bag but no Angel blood."

"I'd be honestly worried if you did have some." She smiled at him and suddenly hugged him. It was a brief, friendly and meaningful hug that held all the care in the world.

He hugged her back and when they parted he smiled at her. "Does Heaven have hospitals, or does no one get sick here?"

"Oh, people can get sick, but um, mostly because they want to be sick. its kind of weird but it works out since some people love being doctors."

"Then go help someone be a doctor?"

Emily grinned. It was a good excuse. She let herself get hurt so someone could enjoy taking care of her. It worked, and deep inside she could almost believe it herself. She stood up and headed for the door. "Thanks Sir Pentious. You know, I just remembered something."

"Whats that?"

"Sera once told me she was a cat person." With a happy little hum, and with some healing done inside and out, she left.

Sera returned home a few hours later, asked where Emily was, was told she was at the hospital because she wanted to help people feel like doctors, which was technically true, and Sera and Sir Pentious sat on the couch.

Soon he leaned into her, as her arm and wings wrapped around him, and his tail wrapped around her legs. Holding each other, his cool scales cooling her down, and her warmth bringing him comfort.

"What happened down there...?"

Sera was quiet for a moment, but he deserved to know. She told him. Everything. From how Prince and her were once together, to how he broke, to how he broke further and became murderous, the attack, even the aftermath. Even how she still loved Prince until the end.

He reached up, put a hand on her cheek, and wrapped his arms around her and hugged her, holding her as he let her get her emotions out. Soft tears for his soft embrace of her.

He didn't care that she loved other people. He cared that she was hurting, and that's what was important. Right now she needed him, and he wanted nothing more then to be there for her.

"Just promise me you won't go crazy and go on an insane murder spree." She said, half joking as she calmed down.

"I promise. All my insane sprees of madness will be entirely non-lethal."

Sera laughed a small, painful little laugh, and kissed his forehead. "Do you want to come with me as I take care of things out there?"

"Are you sure?"

"You're not going to hide anymore, and let the Heavens know I adore yo-"

This was all interrupted by a knock at the door. Sera looked at it curiously, pat Sir Pentious on his head and got up, only to be stopped by him. He grabbed a handkerchief, cleaned off some of her make up, and let her go.

She opened the door, curiously, and her heart nearly stopped.

A woman with white skin, long blonde hair down to her ankles, eyes so light purple they could be confused for yellow, black lips, and an elegant form looked up at her, but only because Sera was taller. "Hello Sera." She said, with a wide smile on her face. "I heard we're accepting the fact sinners can get into Heaven now."

Sera's voice grew deeper, her hand balling into a fist as her eyes narrowed. "Hello Lilith..."

Notes:

Shout out to my cat Shadow who thinks anytime I write its a good time to get on my lap and say hello.

Also huge shout out and love for anyone leaving kudos, subbing, bookmarking or commenting on my story. You're all amazing people.

Chapter 18: Chapter 14: Babies and Bibles

Summary:

I.M.P. refuses to work, and finds a babysitter. Also I guess see some holy artifacts and Abel does stuff if you consider that important.

Notes:

This happens before seasons 2 episode 8. I have alot of this story planned out and it requires them to have the Grimoire on them. I might say that episode happened between chapters later on but for now this is where I'm writing from.

Abel grew sheep horns, made his hair curl like wool, and overall looked more like a traditional demon. He found this made other demons trust him more and prevented the whole 'How did a human get into Hell?' thing that usually leads to him having to mass murder people. With that done, and with the bow clutched in his hand, he went into the building in front of him and approached the hell hound behind the desk.

Loona was busy ignoring him and rocking a cradle near her with her foot outstretched and resting on it. She had her phone out and was currently telling other people on the internet why they were wrong about things she didn't understand, and didn't want too.

Despite the best efforts of I.M.P. they couldn't find the child's parents, and all the orphanages doubled as sweat shops for children. They were still looking, and figured they'd find someone to pawn the kid off too eventually. The trick was doing it before anyone got attached. For this reason Loona volunteered to watch the kid because she figured she was the least likely to get attached. She called them Belladonna, though never out loud.

Abel leaned an elbow on the desk and grinned his most charming grin, which wasn't. "Hey there, sexy bitch. What say you get your boss in here an-" He didn't have time to finish before Loona reached over in a fit of anger to grab his head and slam it on her desk, but unfortunately Abel backed away before she could grab him. "Hey hey, calm down! I'm just a customer. Need something on Earth."

"Well, unfortunately for you, we're booked solid for the next few weeks." Her eyes narrowed, fangs bared as she glared at him.

"I can wait a few weeks." Said Abel with that same obnoxious smile. He had a hard time recognizing when people were angry and had a harder time caring.

"Months." she growled out.

"Months is fine." His grin persisted in a way that made Loona well aware of how easily his neck could be torn out.

Loona's growl grew deeper and her eyes turned red. "Years..."

Before Abel could respond Blitzø shouted "Loona? Is that a customer? Send them in we're desperate!"

Loona let out a defeated sigh and pointed towards the office door before going back to telling people why F.R.E.I.N.D.S. was objectively the worst sitcom ever, despite never having seen it. She was just glad he wasn't her problem anymore.

Abel winked at her, and thankfully she didn't notice as he walked by and looked at the baby in the cradle. "Mixed race kid? Cool. That's cool."

"It's not my kid, asshole. Keep walking."

Abel ignored the insult and walked towards the office. Moxxie eyed him as he passed by, and Millie eyed what he clutched in his hand and the death grip he had on it. He went into the office, leaving the door open, because he was as considerate as the sheep he resembled.

"So, what do you need? Who do you need killed? Anyone important?" Blitzø said as he sat behind his desk and put on his best customer service voice, which was still leagues below your average underpaid retail store employee.

"I actually need something stolen. Three things." He sat down across from Blitzø, one hand holding up three fingers and the other dangling next to him.

Blitzø's face dropped, and his shoulders sagged "Listen, buddy. We're assassins not thie-"

"I'll pay you twenty million souls. Cash up front." He reached into his dirty black slacks and took out a stack of money, putting it on the desk.

"Well then! Seems we are thieves." Blitzø smiled as he sat up in his chair, leaning back with a smile. "So what is it you-"

Moxxie peaked around the door. "Uh, sir? Remember that meeting we had? Right now?"

"Mox, I'm with a customer."

"Sir, the very important meeting." His eyes kept darting between Abel and Blitzo

"Fuck off, Moxxie."

"Blitz." Moxxie's grip on the door way was growing tighter, so much that he was scratching the woodwork.

He looked at Moxxie, saw the door, and got up off his chair. "One minute. I'll be right back."

A few moments later everyone was in the meeting room. The baby included, who was currently feeding from a bottle Moxxie was holding. "Sir, this is guy is bad news."

"Bad news is the best kind of news for us. Bad news pays the bills, Moxxie." Blitzø said as he imagined using that money for anything but bills.

"I was raised in a mob family, sir. When someone offers you that much money, enough to set you up for life-"

"I'd say a good six months of constant partying, but go on."

"It means the mission is either so dangerous we'll almost certainly die, they're looking for a scapegoat, or the thing they're asking is so morally corrupt no one would knowingly touch it."

"Mox, we're assassins. Why do we care about what's legal or not?"

"I didn't say legal sir, I said immoral." Moxxie gave the baby a small poke on the nose as they fed, saying a quiet little 'boop'

Millie spoke up "His bow. It looks like a replica of that bow the Angel was carrying. The one who shot Loona and tried to kill Gregory."

"We are not naming that kid Gregory. Do you want them to get beat up?" Said Blitzø who looked at the kid as Moxxie fed them. Really, the kid looked more like a Mathew anyways.

Loona was still on her phone, searching for images. "Guys, stop getting attached." Said Loona "This isn't our kid. Stop acting like we adopted hi-" Loona's fur stood on end, her eyes went wide and she turned her phone towards everyone. It was someone who took a 'about to be murdered' selfie with Prince.

They looked at his bow, they thought about the bow their newest customer had, and then all at once they rushed towards the meeting room door and began to lock and barricade it. Without a word they flipped the table over and went behind it, everyone's weapons out and pointed towards the door. Except Blitzø, who had one gun at the door and another at the wall. He didn't trust that wall anymore.

Eventually Abel began to pound on the door. "Hey, what the fuck is taking so long?" The knocking grew louder. "Hey! Open the fucking door! Do you know who I am?" The door began to shake, the furniture in front of it shaking with it. "Do you know who my dad is?" There was a pause, followed by grief, followed by anger. "Who he was...Who my mom is?! Open the fucking door!" The furniture shook and as soon as things went quiet an arrow hit the door and almost went through. It glowed for a moment, before going dull, and turning to dust. "FUCK! This thing is suppose to be stronger then that! The fuck!" The door held despite his attempts to break it down and with a growl he said "Fuck you limp dick imps! Fuck you, fuck off, fucking fuckers I swear to fuck you fuckers haven't seen the fucking end of me you fuck bags!"

They waited until things were truly quiet, and Blitzø pushed Moxxie towards the door. He looked out the hole the arrow left behind. Nodding to the others they began to disassemble the barricade and get back to whatever passed as work, though everyone kept a weapon nearby just in case.

The next day shadows began to rise and Alastor stood before Loona as she browsed a magazine. Looking over at him, eyes wide, fur standing on end, and he began to speak "Hello my good woman. I'm looking for your boss. I have need of a sneaky thief to steal sneaky things on earth and am offering a believable but impressive amount of money for this service and wish to look as non-threatening as possible." He said, standing there, red and black with nothing but sharp teeth, sharp eyes and a sharp look.

Loona pushed a small button under the desk, began to slowly back away, and headed towards the meeting room where all the others were already waiting and ready to build another barricade. Weapons ready. Waiting.

Alastor looked at the door, shrugged and said "Well, I followed my orders to the letter. Can't say I didn't try." and with dignity and grace he walked out of the building.

The next day everyone was just waiting for some stranger to come in. For once Loona wasn't fully invested in avoiding customers. She was now fully invested in running from them. She scratched at her leg nervously as she looked towards the door. It still hurt sometimes with the memory of the arrow and her near death experience. A scar had formed, thankfully hidden by her fur, but it still burned some days.

She thought, for a moment, she should thank Moxxie for saving her life. She wasn't going too, but she knew she should. Instead she had decided to not call him fat for a few days.

Eventually, a small one eyed demon walked in. "Hello. I need you to steal things."

Loona leaned over her desk, looked dwon at Niffty, and called out "Guys. We got another one. I think this one's harmless though."

Everyone peaked out from around the corner like meerkats and looked over at Niffty.

"Oh, hey, I know her. She's that filthy janitor that killed Adam." Moxxie said, who actually bothered watching the news.

"Wait, you killed Adam?" Loona said, looking down.

"Yeah! With this!" She took out her angelic steel dagger that she still had on her, grinning and giggling. "His blood was warm, ehehehehehe."

"So, we going too...?"

Blitzø let out a sigh. "Yeah, might as well. To the meeting roo-"

They heard an explosion, and suddenly rushed towards the meeting room were the wall had been destroyed.

Abel stood there, holding a familiar Grimoire. He was human again, but looked familiar enough that all four recognized him. It helped that he still had a death grip on the bow.

"Oh fuck! Who left that in the meeting room?"

"I think it was you, Blitz." Millie said

"Don't mind me limp dick imps." Abel began as Blitzø'rolled his eyes and mumbled about showing him a limp dick. "Just need this for a moment." A portal opened as Abel suddenly ripped out a page of the Grimoire, winked, and tossed the book back at them before jumping through.

"Wait, fuck! He can't just-you can rip pages out of that thing?! Oh fuck! We got to get that back we can't let Stolas know we hurt his book!" Blitzo grabbed the Grimoire, flipped a few pages. "Shit. I can't even tell what page he took."

"Portals closing, Blitz." Millie said, looking at the mostly black portal Abel had opened up.

"I know I know. I got this, alright? Just one second here." Suddenly a second portal opened up. It lead to an incredibly fancy bedroom ruined only by some lack of care over time. Stolas was laying in bed with a book. He looked up towards the portal. "Oh. Blitz. You finally used that portal I made for you? How deligh-"

Blitzø shoved the baby, cradle and all, through the portal "Here, Stolas, watch Mathew for me."

"Wait, you have a chi-" The portal closed.

"Okay, ready, lets go."

The four of them rushed into the other portal as it began to close and found themselves in a big dark cavern lit only by a few torches that only added more shadows. Around them various items were in metal and wooden displays, or simply laying around wherever they could find room.

Loona picked up a glass canister and gave it a good look. "Looks like a piece of beef jerky?"

"Over here's a wooden cup." Moxxie reached for the cup but decided it was better not to touch it. Something about it made his finger tip itch.

"Check out this armor guys. It has to be at least seven foot tall. Looks like it took a stab to the chest right between the seams." Millie knocked on a large suit of black and gold armor holding a sword. As she did the sword suddenly burst into flames and a voice said "Seven foot two inches, actually."

Blitzø looked towards the armor, the flaming sword the main light source in the cave now. "Wait, did we just get fooled by the old the armor is actually a ghost thing? Did we just get Scooby Doo'd?"

White feathered wings spread behind the armor as it lifted its flaming sword in the air.

"No wait, that's another Angel who wants to kill us. Scramble everyone!"

The armored Angel began to swing downward at Millie, who sidestepped it and took out a knife that she threw at the Angel's face, barely visible through his helmet. It hit, bounced off, and landed on the ground. "Well, shit."

The Angel was big, slow, but relentless, and with surprising bursts of speed he went after the imps, charging at them with eyes adept to this darkness, and as he swung around and his sword headed for Loona she tried to block it with the one thing she had on her. The glass canister. Right before the sword would hit it, he stopped, his eyes wide with the realization of what he was about to do.

"Oh, you don't like it when these precious little bits of junk get destroyed, do ya?" Blitzø was holding a pistol to the wooden cup Moxxie had found. "Knock off the murder spree or the cup gets it."

"The Holy Grail." Said the Angel.

"Wait, what?" Blitzø took a moment to look at the cup.

"That is the Holy Grail." Boomed the Angel as he turned towards him. His voice loud but lacking emotions.

"Huh. No fooling? I thought it'd be fancier. Anyways yeah, put down the sword or I destroy the holy sippy cup."

The Angel looked at him, his expression unreadable, and slowly put his sword down.

"Wait, is this like, the holy beef jerky or something? A finger? Is this Jesus's finger?" Loona looked closer at the small shriveled bit of skin the canister held.

"The holy foreskin."

"OH! Ew!" She dropped it immediately and the Angel grabbed it before it hit the ground, then gently put it down.

"Why are you here, demons?" He stood up to his full height as Millie wandered over to grab the sword and pull it away from him. Just in case he went for it again, and also so she could take a close look at it. It was a flaming sword, after all.

"Listen, we don't care about this junk-" Blitzø' began.

"Holy artifacts."

"Right, those things. We're just here because some jerk stole a page from my favorite book and we need it back." Blitzø kept eye contact, his gun ready to fire or his hand ready to throw the Grail and run.

"He went over there, towards the nails of the cross." Said a new voice. It was a man, in a cage. The cage was well lit, but hidden in the back of the cave. It had genuine furniture and a row of books along the back of it. The man inside had dark skin, and looked older then old. Despite this, he stood tall with only a slight hunch and wore a well kept brown robe.

"Judas? I did not mean to wake you." Said the tall Angel as he approached the cage. It was the first time any sort of emotion had entered his voice. It sounded, almost, just a tiny bit, like concern.

"It's alright, old friend. I just saw him now while you were fighting and did not wish to interrupt."

"Wait, hold on, Judas? The guy who got Jesus killed? No shit? Where the fuck are we?" Blitzø spoke up as he looked around him. His eyes began to adapt and soon he noticed everything in here made him feel at least slightly uncomfortable.

"Sir, I think we're in a cave full of lost holy artifacts..." Moxxie looked around him as he examined, but did not touch, all the items he could find. "This is astounding. That's the ark of the Covenant. That's the ring of Saint Edward, and that's..." Moxxie went towards the back of the cave and let out a gasp as the most enormous boat he had even seen was before him. "Wow..."

"Wait, why do you know so much about holy stuff, Mox?"

"Know thy enemy, Sir." Moxxie continued to look around, almost forgetting that he was looking for a lost page of the Grimoire.

"Our enemy is Dennis from Downtown New York who pissed off a now dead drug lord. We're not fighting Angels Mox."

"We've been attacked by two now, sir."

Blitzø opened his mouth to speak, found no words coming out, closed it, and decided to concede Moxxie's point. "Fine. Whatever. Listen, big guy, we're just looking for the guy who stole your nails. He stole a page from a book I have on m-"

A light nearly blinded everyone as a portal opened up. Not far from them Abel was walking into a portal to Hell. "Later Limp Imps!" And went inside of it, this time the portal closing instantly.

"Aw fucking fuck on a fuck platter! That asshole just escaped! Thanks a lot, jackass now we're fucked!" Blitzø glared at the tall armored Angel who stood there, still tense. Still ready to kill if the chance came.

"Abel. His name was Abel."

"Wait, like, that Abel? The first murder victim?"

"Yes. Now then." The Angel walked over to Blitzø. His form towering over the smaller imp. He held out his hand and his sword came to his side, into his hand, as Millie made a 'Eep!' sound and came with it, still hanging off the pommel. "I can easily send you back to hell."

"Now calm down big guy." Blitzø said, his hand shaking. "I can still shoot this thing. You wouldn't want to lose the holy grail, would you?"

The Angel looked at him, swung his sword in the opposite direction, and it cut a portal right back to their office.

"...Oh. Thats convenient. Hey uh, you wouldn't mind if I kept this would you? Could probably get a few bucks for it."

"I'd rather kill you and everyone in this room, as well as lose it then let you have it."

"Fair fair. In that case." He suddenly threw the grail across the room and shouted "Book it, everyone!" and all at once they ran into the portal as the Angel grabbed the grail before it hit the ground.

He gently put it down, closed the portal, and let out a deep sigh.

"That was interesting at least." Judas said from his cage, and looked up at the Angel. "Zaph, your wound is acting up again, isn't it?"

"That is not important. I need to-"

The door to the cage opened, having not been locked in untold centuries. Judas walked over to Zaphkiel, holding a brown leather bag full of bandages and other things.

With a deep breath Zaphkiel removed his armor just enough to reveal a wound right on his chest, where he was once expertly stabbed. There were bandages covering it, but they had become encrusted with old blood.

Judas, with gentle hands, began to redress the wound. "You know, I bet this wound would go away if someday you found the strength to forgive Lucifer." There was a gentle affection in his voice, and a hint of hope.

Zaphkiel let out a grunt. "Someday..." He said, more as a way to end the conversation, then admitting Judas was right.

Meanwhile...

The portal closed behind them after they got home, and in a pile they all began to struggle to pull away. Loona mumbling "Get off me, fatty." as she pushed Moxxie off.

Blitzo stood up, adjusted his outfit, dusted himself off, and said "I think we can all agree that never happened."

"Can I still tell people about the sword?" Millie asked.

"I'm going with no. Sorry Millie, but if you tell people you saw a flaming sword bigger then you are they'll ask about were you saw it and then we'll have to explain about how we got met two biblical figures and got robbed by one of them."

"I just hope Herman is okay with Stolas." Mumbled Moxxie.

Blitzø let out a deep sigh. "You guys really want that kid to get beat up, don't you? Okay, who wants to go drinking?"

"Weren't we planning to get lunch around this time?"

"That's what I said, isn't it?" And as a group they went out, and decided to never speak of this again.

Until they had too, that is.

Notes:

I wanted to look into holy artifacts and possibly weapons I could use for this chapter but once the first list had the holy foreskin listed first I decided fuck it. Nails it is.

Next chapter has Lilith explaining why she's in Heaven and has a bit of my own personal Hazbin conspiracy theory thrown in.

Chapter 19: Chapter 15: The Ascension of Lilith

Summary:

Lilith reveals herself to Sera, and tells her the story of how she came to be in Heaven.

Notes:

Special thanks to everyone still reading. Again, comments and likes are always welcomed. I want to know what you like and what you hate. I want to know whats confusing and whats uplifting. If I bring out an emotion well, thats my goal.

That being said, lets begin.

Sir Pentious sat near two of the most powerful women anyone could ever meet. They had the raw power to not only move mountains, but the political and social power to get other people to move those mountains for them, and he had just made them tea. Lilith was sipping on her tea gratefully while Sera was too busy swallowing her emotions to drink anything.

"So, I suppose you're wondering how I got here." Lilith said, with a smile that made Sera's blood pressure rise.

"That is why I am tolerating your presence right now, yes." Despite her feelings, Sera tried to remind herself to stay calm. She was failing, but could at least keep a civil hand, if not a civil tongue.

Lilith put down her tea agonizingly slowly. "If I may begin? About a decade back me and my husband became a bit estranged. It wasn't that I didn't love him, but I kept trying to become involved in political matters and he kept trying to stop me."

"Yes, I am well aware of how you ignore the wants of the people who love you." The Angel said sharply, swiftly, as if she didn't want to miss the chance to attack.

"Wants? Perhaps, but never needs. Me and you simply have a different view of love, Sera. I think one should do whats best for those she loves no matter what it takes, you view love as obedience and adoration. A charming notion, but one that rarely helps your loved ones achieve their goals." Lilith's voice was infuriatingly calm. Filled with the practiced ease of someone who'd had to defend herself all her life.

"I let those I love achieve their own goals. I don't achieve them for them."

"Mm. Interesting. Tell me, Sir Pentious?" She offered him a smile that was as charming as it was intimidating.

"Yes ma'am?"

"Have you tried telling Sera no yet? Setting any real boundaries? Telling her you didn't want something she did? I'm curious if you two have survived even the smallest of fights yet."

"Uh..." He quickly hid behind a sip of tea, deciding to drain the glass, and keep pretending to drink, for as long as he needed too to avoid this question. Thankfully he didn't need to wait long.

"Lilith. You will stop this at once." Sera's voice and feathers bristled as she spoke. She knew Lilith was trying to get to her, and she also knew it was working.

"Oh Sera. You know giving me orders never works out well."

Their eyes met for a bit, Lilith still with her little smile. Sera could, theoretically, completely destroy her right here and now and never let anyone know she ever got into Heaven, but unfortunately they both knew she wouldn't do that, and Lilith was always one to take every advantage she can.

"Its a bit funny, isn't it? In the end we both fell for snakes." Lilith offered Sir Pentious a wink, as he quickly went back to pretending to drink his now empty tea cup. Attempting to hide behind it.

Heat was rising within Sera, and she knew full well that she had to get this conversation back on track, because if she didn't she was liable to let that anger get ahold of her. "What happened, Lilith?"

"Right. Pardon me, I seem to be in a chatty mood today. I separated from Lucifer to be on my own for a time. I wanted to help clean up Hell. He'd given up hope and was a bit of a shadow of the man I loved. I could still see it there, but until things improved he wasn't going to be able to find that part of him. So I decided to make things improve. Do you mind if I smoke?" Lilith took out a long cigarette holder, because she was the sort of person to own one of those.

"I do."

Lilith put it away, her smile wavering for the first time since she arrived. Despite everything, she was filled with a nervous energy and now denied what would have calmed her down the most. She had made the mistake of asking for permission, and with a deep breath she took a long, infuriating drink of her tea instead. This was, in many ways, a war zone of social ques and dialogue. The battle of two people keeping civil despite everything. Sometimes Lilith envied men, who could just punch each other in the face instead of this clever duel of words and wits. Still, the tea helped. "This is lovely tea. What is it, Sir Pentious?"

Sir Pentious quickly lowered his tea cup, having been using it to keep his mouth busy until now. "Orange Spice. It's Emily's favorite."

Sera gave a sidelong glance towards Sir Pentious. She didn't like Lilith knowing anything about Emily.

"Marvelous. Emily has good taste."

Sera's hands gripped the arm rest tighter. "Focus, Lilith."

"Right. I apologize, sincerely. Its been so long since I had anyone to talk too besides Lute and Adam." Lilith looked down at her tea, lost in thought, and just like that tension began to leave the room. Sera had established control by refusing to allow Lilith to smoke, Lilith had established dominance with catty remarks and knowledge Sera desperately wished to know. The duel was over, neither, or perhaps both, had won and now was a time for acceptance.

Sera felt a small drop of sympathy drop into her mind as she imagined what it'd be like to only talk to the two of them for years. Her mind and body relaxed, not completely, but enough to not want to throttle Lilith anymore. "Well, go on then."

Placing her tea cup aside so it would no longer distract her, Lilith continued. "I would love too. After I separated from Lucifer and decided to clean things up around Hell I found someone named Alastor who fit exactly what I needed. Someone new to Hell good at tracking people down and taking them away."

"Wait, you know Alastor?" Said Sir Pentious, which got a second side long glance from Sera. If she didn't love him, she'd have asked him to leave the room. That, and people wanted to kill him and the idea of leaving him alone worried her greatly.

"In a way. He worked for me, trying to get rid of the worst of hell so to speak."

"And not just say, a plan to consolidate your power?" Sera said with less accusation and more suspicion.

Lilith looked over at Sera, a small smile on her face. "I actually lost quite a bit of power. Lucifer too. We knew our allies well, and some were not people I would wish on my worst enemy. Some were, in fact, my worst enemy. Could you get me some more tea, dear?"

Sir Pentious got up and eagerly retrieved more tea. Anything to escape this room right now. "Stay in sight, Sir Pentious!" Sera called out, watching him arrange the tea.

The sight of this made something cold and dark in Lilith's heart grow warmer. "He's quite a catch. I'm happy for you, Sera."

"Lilith, we can focus on small talk and gossip later. Please."

"Right right. Just do me a favor? No more snide remarks? From either of us?"

Sera took in a deep breath, and nodded in agreement.

"Thank you. The real problem happened seven years ago..."

****

Lilith approached a small latch on the ground and threw it open. All around her people screamed and ran as the Exorcists did what they did best. She ushered a handful of Sinners down into the hole. "Hurry now."

Alastor waited impatiently. "You do this often?"

"Usually we do it before now, but they came a day early. Get down there, Alastor." He was last, and if asked Lilith would say its because he mattered least, but in reality it was because she knew he could handle himself better then anyone.

With his usual big and sharp grin Alastor walked towards the hatch leading to an underground bunker. "Why ma'am, I didn't know you cared."

"I don't, but you're useful and I wouldn't want to go towards the work of replacing you. Now, one last thing my friend." She smiled a smile that was somehow both friendly and threatening at the same time.

Alastor matched her with one of his own. "Yes, my good Queen?"

"If you harm anyone down there I will utterly destroy you. No torture, no delaying it, no suffering. You will just be gone. Understood?"

He tapped his cane to his forehead with a nod of understanding and went down below. Lilith stood by the latch, waiting for anyone else who'd show up. "Where are the rest of them? Come on, you fools." She mumbled to herself right before an Exorcist crashed into the ground near her.

"Ow." She stood up, fixed her neck, and looked towards Lilith "Hi darling! I've been se-" Suddenly the Angel went quiet, her voice dropping its cheery tone. "You're Lilith."

Lilith moved between her and the latch, hoping to hide it, and too late realized she was just making it more obvious. "So I've been told."

The Exorcist looking at her said nothing. Somehow she looked blank, as if all thought had left her mind, as if she had been going forward when something derailed her entire way of being. She lifted up her spear, taking a step closer.

"You don't want to do that, dear." Lilith reached behind her, cursing herself for not borrowing her husband's sword, and instead forming a spell in her palm. She didn't know if she could kill an Exorcist, but frankly she didn't need to kill her. She just needed to stop her.

Before it came to blows a entitled dick master and his toady lowered down onto the scene. "Woah woah woah! What the fuck is going on down here?! You're suppose to scout this place, not-" He looked over at Lilith, had the same blank pause, and then said "Lilith...?"

Lilith didn't take her eyes off the approaching Exorcist. "Hello Adam. I see you're still, well, you." It was the nicest and meanest thing she could think to say at the time.

Adam looked behind Lilith "The fuck are you doing here? Wait, are you the one shielding that latch from us? We keep trying to get in there but can't. Fucking dammit Lilith. This is against the rules."

"Since when do I play by the rules, Adam?"

Adam held up a finger. "Okay, one, you make the rules down here, so you're not being a rebel. Rebels go against other people's rules. What you're doing is corruption." Adam held up three fingers. "Two, get out of our way Lilith."

"Theres no way you came up with that on your own." Her focus was still on the other Exorcist, not Lute or Adam. Something about her told Lilith this woman was ready to break, ready to fight, ready to kill.

"I totally did."

"I don't believe you."

"I totally did!" Adam yelled, knowing full well he had heard it somewhere,

The Exorcist with her spear out who was threatening Lilith finally spoke up. "Sir, she's trying to distract you. Just let me kill her an-"

"What? No. Are you crazy? I'm not killing Lilith."

"Shes in our way, SIR." The words came out as though from gritted teeth.

"The fuck? Go away, woman. I'm busy here." He waved his finger tips at her, saying "Shoo. Shoo."

The Exorcist's knuckles gripped the spear tighter and tighter, until either steel would bend or muscles may bruise, but she flew away without further words.

Adam watched her go as Lute kept her eyes on Lilith. "Man, who was that? She had a weird voice. I told Sera, no nassaly voices."

"That was-" Lute began but was quickly interrupted by Adam as he looked over to see Lilith putting a magic barrier on the bunker.

He marched over to Lilith, poking her shoulder with his finger. "The fuck are you doing?! You can't get in our way! Those are the rules!"

"Shame." Lilith said, bent down towards the hatch defiantly, as always.

"You know what? Fuck you!" He reached down and suddenly slammed his fist into the barrier, shattering it. "There, how we-" He reached down, only to hear a ting sound and the glow of a barrier. He looked over towards Lilith, who was knelt down and touching the bunker again. "Did you just put another one up?!"

"Yes."

He waved his arms around in complete bafflement. "You can't just-Thats not-Things are suppose to stay broken when I break them!"

"Boo hoo for you, Adam."

"Yeah well, I can break them faster then you ca-" He heard a second ting sound, like thin metal being tapped. "Did you j-" The sound continued and Adam watched as Lilith put a barrier over a barrier over a barrier over a barrier.

Lute approached the two "Sir, seriously, I can just kill her. Its not like we haven't killed Hell Born before. We just, you know, hide it?" Lute shrugged, reaching for her sword just in case she got the go ahead.

"No, we're not killing Lilith. Do you have any idea what sort of problems that'd cause?"

He was busy punching barrier after barrier, but his hand was getting tired. "God dammit. Ju-STOP! Okay! Just stop!" He stood up, annoyed and walked towards Lute as Lilith did not, in fact, stop. "Okay, what can we do here Lute? I need ideas."

"Maim her without killing her?"

"Ideas that don't involve violence."

Lute starred at Adam like some weird creature she'd never seen before. "Without violence...?" She said, her voice small.

From where she keeled Lilith shouted "He see's me as a person so he doesn't want to hurt me." the little ting sounds continued.

"No, I see you as a self righteous bitch who could never sexually please a man!"

"You cried during sex"

"Only once! It was my first orgasm! The first one ever! Anyone would cry!"

"I know I cried during mine, but you didn't see that, did you?"

Lute's eyes darted between the two of them, fascinated by all this. She'd never seen anyone talk to Adam like this. Part of her wanted to kill Lilith, another was curious about how much he'd tolerate.

With a growl he said "Maybe I can lift the whole thing out of the ground and drop it in a holy volcano or something."

"Good thinking sir." Encouraged Lute, who had gone from shock to, in a way, being excited about the challenge of finding a non-violent solution. "We could also just dig under it."

"No, Lilith would have thought of that. Both those things. Dammit."

Lilith had not, but she was a strong believer in never interrupting an enemy when they were making a mistake. She stood up, panting, exhausted and weakened. Her hair a mess, but her eyes filled with a defiant aggression that left Adam feeling emasculated.

He decided to try diplomacy. "Lilith, honey, babe, just take down the barriers and we can forget this whole mess. Tell you what, I'll only kill half of them."

"I'll kill the other half" Lute said.

He threw his hands up, and turned towards Lute "Lute! You weren't suppose to say that part out loud!"

"Oops."

The spear came by so fast that no one realized it was even there until it had hit Lilith squarely in her stomach. She fell backwards, stumbling as she looked down at the heavenly spear lodged within her. "Wh-Who threw thi-?" Suddenly, grey flame overcame Lilith and she screamed. She screamed as her body burst into flames and fire and holy light, leaving behind only a husk on the ground.

"Holy shit! Lilith! The fuck! Who threw that?! Who threw that?!"

"I don't know sir! I do-"

These were the last things Lilith heard as a resident of Hell.

The next thing she remembered was waking up in a room. Not her room, in fact, it was the furthest thing from her room she could imagine. All around here were posters of old rock bands, at least sixteen guitars, clothing on the floor, and so so many pictures of Adam. Some in costume, some out, some with people. Two pictures caught her eye. One was Adam, in Hell, near two people she'd met long ago. A picture of Adam with Abel and Cain, Abel with a smile, and Cain looking like, well, Cain. Always gloomy with a hint of murderous rage. A family photo.

Nothing of Eve, though.

The second photo didn't have Adam in it at all, and the only one there that didn't. It was of an Angel, with the words 'Love, your favorite instrument. XOXOXO'. She'd later realize it was an Exorcist named Lute. It was also a nude, but Lilith didn't let that distract her from the significance of it.

The door opened soon after, Adam, now out of uniform, walking in. "I am in so much trou-" He saw Lilith on his bed, horns gone, and in fact she had Angel wings behind her. "So, you're here to bang, right? And not cause some like, cosmic upset in the universal order again? For like, the third time?"

Lilith stood up, walked over to Adam, and slapped him so hard he fell to the ground. Harder then she intended, actually. She looked at her own hand in shock.

Adam laid on the ground, curling up slightly and rubbing his cheek "Ow! Fuckin- I didn't even do anything!"

Something about his claim drained the surprise away from Lilith, filled with anger instead. "You commit genocide regularly!"

"Okay, besides that!"

"You don't need anything besides that! What am I doing in your room, Adam?!"

"I don't know!" She looked ready to kick him, as he laid on the ground at her feet, but she hesitated. he looked pathetic now. Smaller without his robe, hurt, and confused. He was too pitiful for her to kick. "Look, I really don't. Honest! I mean, you died down there! I don't even know who killed you!"

Lilith looked around her, taking in everything as it fully hit her. Where she was. "I'm in Heaven..."

"Yeah, you died and went to heaven. Wait, oh shit. is that a thing that can happen? Oh fuck. That-" He stood up suddenly, grabbing Lilith's shoulders. "Lilith, how did you get here?"

It was her turn not to know now "I don't know!"

"You have to know! You always know! You're too smart not to know!" He was practically shaking her now, both of them in a panic as suddenly someone walked into the room.

"Here comes your favorite little Lute, ready to be played by her big stro-" Lute came in, dressed in what could be best described as a Slutty Sera halloween costume. She looked at Lilith, then Adam. "I'm not against a threesome, but isn't she dead or something...?"

***

Sera really didn't need to hear that last part, and would be haunted by it for some time, but she had agreed not to interrupt, not even if it was to resist the urge to vomit.

"Long and short of it is I was afraid to come out in the open because Angels have long memories, and Adam was afraid of me coming out in the open because he thought it'd ruin what little power he has. I think that was wrong of me now, and I should have told the truth. Countless lives could have been saved, or perhaps I would have been sent back to hell. Its hard to tell, if I'm being honest." Lilith took a sip of her third tea. Without something to smoke, she was having a hard time keeping calm, despite outward appearances.

Sera was still tense, and had not taken her eyes off Lilith. "I am unsure what I would have done."

From where he sat, Sir Pentious spoke up. "I mean, you did the same thing Adam did until Prince sort of got out." He was afraid of the words that came out of his mouth, but deep down he trusted Sera, and knew she loved him.

Sera's shoulders rose, her feathers on her wings bristling a moment as she realized with horror that she had done the same thing Adam did. She had no respect for him, and now she realized she had thought just like him. "Lilith. I-" She put a finger to her lips, thinking. "I am sorry you couldn't come to me, and I am sorry, Sir Pentious, that I hid you."

Lilith accepted the apology, and didn't push. There was no need. She was always a forward thinker, after all. "It's in the past, Sera. Whats important is what we do next."

Sera nodded, and stood up. "I'm going to go find Emily. Its time we gather the rulers of Heaven, and make a decision. A real decision, not a show like we did with Charlie. Lilith?"

"Mm?"

"It's time for change. Will you join me in creating it?"

Lilith's eyes went wide in shock, not just because of what Sera said, but because she had asked instead of ordered. It wasn't often she was surprised, almost never in fact, but right here and now she realized something in Sera had truly changed. "Love really does change women like us, doesn't it?" She grinned, stood up, and reached out to shake Sera's hand. "Lets do it."

***

Long ago, seven years ago, Adam and Lute had grabbed Lilith's body and fled the scene of a crime. The bunker was set on the ground, still shielded. An Exorcist walked up to it, grabbed her spear from where it laid after having thrown it through the Queen of Hell, and began to stab through each barrier until they were gone, growing more and more angry every stab until finally she ripped off the hatch hiding it.

She jumped down, and in a nasty nasal voice she said "Hello sweeties. I'm here to give you a choice. Work for me or die."

And then the screams began, and at first at least one demon said no, he held out, as he was beaten, tortured, crippled and hurt.

Seven years later, the bunker opened again.

The Exorcist walked down into it, humming as Alastor hung from the ceiling. His body barely recognizable. "Hello again, Alastor. How's my favorite little guy? Its been a whole year since we've seen each other!"

He did his best to look up at her with his one good eye. "Lovely to see you, Dear."

She let out a good natured little laugh. "Oh Alastor. You're so full of shit. Listen, I'm going to offer you the usual deal." She held out a hand, leaning towards him.

His hand could barely move, just enough to flex his fingers.

"Look at me, sweetie. All you need to do is accept. I won't ask you to kill Lilith, I just need some eyes down here, someone I can work with. I mean, I got the Big Guy, but I need someone more low key too. Come on, is this really worth the hold out?"

He answered her with a silent, but threatening stare.

"Seven years I've held you here, so tell you what. After I'm done with my grand plan, I'll let you go. Okay?"

With his voice barely able to leave his throat, he asked "What plan is that, dear torturer?"

She told him.

They shook hands.

With that he got a new suit, a cane that let him heal his body, and granted him more power then he had ever had before. Walking towards the city again, he thought of his first assignment. Checking in on the Princess. As he passed by a television, he saw her, watched her, and thought about how much easier this was going to be then he realized. The hard part would be fitting revenge into his plan.

Oh so much revenge.

Notes:

Much of this is based on my own Hazbin conspiracy theory. I genuinely do think Lilith was the first soul to get into Heaven from Hell. I think her and Alastor are connected (both disappeared around the same time), and I think Adam was responsible for Lilith's Death, though likely not directly.

Still learning to write. Needing to remind myself that show don't tell is about invoking emotions and scenery, not just avoiding describing emotions. I was silly for going at previous chapters like that. Really need to edit them but afraid if I do I won't continue the rest of the fic, so focused on perfection.

I blame the ADD.

Edit: Oh god I've been spelling Cain wrong all this time. I kept going with the often fandomy spelling of Kaine. Welp, time to edit.

Chapter 20: Chapter 16: Cain and Abel

Summary:

The story of Cain and Abel, and how they ended up in Hell.

Abel was always very good at art. It was a talent, a talent he didn't put any investment into, but a talent all the same. Cain looked at some chalk drawings on stone in a cave they often used to hide from the rain, and realized it was the family. Every one of them. This would be endearing if there hadn't been an X on every one of their faces but one, who had a circle around it. A drawing of someone tied to a rock, and a stone knife in their chest, with what appeared to be dried mud added to represent blood.

"Pretty clever, huh?" Said Abel from behind Cain. Cain looked at the floor, a stone knife on a rock nearby. Longer then normal, sharper and deadlier too. This was a knife made with intent.

Abel walked up to the drawing. "Thing is, God loved it when I sent him that sheep, right? Figure he'll love it if I send him our little sister, Luluwa." Abel walked back and forth, smiling happily and feeling like the most clever man alive as he looked at his idea. "She's pretty ugly, so They might hold that against me, but I figure this way I stab her, send her off, and no one has to marry her. Pretty smart, huh?"

Abel turned around just in time to see the rock in Cain's hand. "Yeah, very smart." and to this day Cain regrets that the last thing Abel said as a living man was about how smart he was. He just hoped he realized how stupid he actually was.

Though of course now Cain realized the stupidest person involved in all this was, in fact, Cain

In a clearing with a large rock in the middle a human body laid upon it, blood shed and body opened at the chest as an offering to a God who wished none of it. Above grey clouds swirled and Cain looked at them as anger gathered within the moving vortex. His focus entirely on the sky as he moved across the ground, blind to where his own footsteps landed. Too anxious to stand still, and too frightened to look away. "Was this not what you wished?" His voice was quiet, scared, but soon anger began to replace fright. "Blood shed? Things killed in your name?" a growl came into his throat. "Is this not why you preferred him? Is that it? Even now are you upset that it is him upon this rock, and not I?!" His eyes narrowed, the stone knife in his hand still dripping with his brother's blood. "I knew my parents played such games, but I thought more of you."

Nearby two figures approached from the woods, Adam and Eve looked on with terror not at the sky, but at their dead son and their first born, covered in his blood. "Cain. What did you do...?" Adam gently put a hand on Eve, trying to comfort her as best he was capable.

Cain stretched his arms out, backing up towards the stone, facing his parents and speaking to someone else. "Do it already. I know you can up there. I know you can just end this. End me, make this over, I am done with this!" He looked up, making demands at an angry God, his own anger in competition with Them. "Do it! Put an end to this foolishness! You wish me to suffer more?! Is that your plan?!"

Cain's face dropped, and he looked towards his parents again. The fear returning, as he realized without a doubt in his mind, that was God's plan. Somehow all of them knew, somehow they knew what had just happened. "And Whoever kills Cain will suffer a sevenfold vengeance." Cain repeated the words he knew in his head, and looked down at his hands with horror as the blood stained his skin.

Adam moved forward, telling Eve to go find Seth and the others. "Cain, we'll figure this out, okay? Ju-" But he was too late. Cain had already began running. Towards what? No one knew, but he was running. Running from everything he could. His father gave chase, but Cain knew this area better then anyone, as he had explored this land longer then anyone since his father and mother were too busy with other tasks and Cain had been left to his own devices more often then not.

Many many years later, he was in a tent that served as a place to drink, and be merry. Cain was known to do one of those things.

"Shit. So you were just trying to protect your sister? I can see that." The man across Cain said, drinking his fill of whatever alcohol was served. Cain didn't know what it was, he didn't ask, he just asked for whatever they had that'd numb his mind.

He glared at the man, his hand curling into a fist. The thing he hated most were people like this. People who heard his story and assumed him more then the rat bastard he knew he was. "No, I saw the plan and wanted to steal it from him. I don't care what happened to those other idiots. Most of them are probably dead."

The man had no response to that, and Cain's drink was empty. He stood up, walked out of the building, and left the man to his befuddlement. No one tried to stop him, despite him not paying for anything. Generally people learned fast not to get in his way, especially when they saw the sharp stone knife strapped to his leg that looked stained with blood. He had tried to convince himself to get rid of it every day of his life, but never quite managed to even attempt it. He kept walking, not nearly as drunk as he wished he was, and went towards his home where his son and wife still were, despite everything. The skies above grey and cloudy. He looked up at them, and saw some lightening streak across them. "Shit..." He kept walking, towards home, until he opened the door and looked inside.

Cain had very little he was happy with in his life. He wasn't happy with his family either, but he was tolerant of them, which was more then he could say for most things. He walked up to his wife, and put a hand on her shoulder. "Somethings happening. God's angry."

She looked over at him with concern but he shook his head. "Don't worry about me. Its not with me. Think its with everyone. Get the kids and get out of here. Find the safest place you can go."

"What about you...?"

"What about me?" He responded with a grunt as he went outside, and looked upwards again. As he did, rain began to fall on his face.

She looked over at him, concern on her face as she reached over to put a hand on his arm. He shrugged her off and shouted at everyone "Grab what you can and get ready to get the hell out! Listen to your mother and Enoch!" Cain stepped outside, water starting to pour from the angry clouds above as he looked up at them. "Get some place high! Hurry! Listen to me you little idiots! You think this is the first time I've had to flee God's wrath?" He growled out as he started to direct them to move, berating them for grabbing anything non-essential, and at first, he actually intended to go with them.

It was later that he was away from them, a baby goat in his arms. His littlest one had been crying about her baby goat, and he had cussed, he had yelled, and then he had agreed to go get it when someone else volunteered. Cain knew he was a jerk, he was self aware of how terrible he was, but deep down inside he'd die for each and every one of his children, as well as his wife. As well as get them a goat just to bring them some peace. His family had learned long ago to ignore his outrage, and that was one reason he cherished them.

The goat began to struggle, and he heard people scream in the distance. He looked towards it, and though it was far away, and Cain was very old, he could see the wave coming. He frowned, and realized it was moving faster then he could, and he couldn't possibly outrun it. He put the goat down and let it flee, not because he thought it could escape, but because he didn't want to spend his last moments holding a struggling animal. He took in a deep breath, and thought about what to do in his last moments.

He lowered to his knees, and put his hands together. He had not prayed since he'd killed Abel, and most people don't start off prayers with "Hey, you uncaring little shit, listen up." but most people were not Cain.

"I get it, you hate me, hell, you hate us. We're all miserable bastards down here." His breathing was quickening as he licked his lips. "I've made mistakes. I ain't worth the air I breath. I know that, but you listen to me right now, alright? You leave my family alone." He swallowed, a deep sick feeling in his belly growing as swallowed feelings began escape his throat. "They're good people, the best. No matter how much I-" His lip quivered as he held his eyes shut tighter and tighter. "-Lord knows, you know, I hurt them. They didn't deserve it, but they stuck by me. They're some of the best people out there, and they got their mom to blame for that, cause thankfully ain't one of them take after me." He took in a shaken breath, trying to steady himself as the wave approached, loud and dangerous. "So just, just leave them alone, alright? I told them to find a high place so just, be good to them, and if they don't survive make sure they go where I ain't, cause they deserve to go up there with you, you old bastard. They deserve better then to go where I go. Amen."

He looked up, the wave nearly upon him, and stood up to watch it come. Fear left him, and he accepted the fate in front of him. He stretched out his arms, and accepted the flood.

He swam for a long time, and drowned for even longer. Eventually coughing out the water, and realizing he was on a beach. He looked around him, all things torn from him but the long stone knife he had kept strapped to his leg. He stood up, looking into the sun, and slowly he realized he was alive. Anger welled up inside of him, and he shouted towards the Heavens. "Whats it going to take to let me go?!" He paced back and forth, screaming into the sky. "Whats it going to take for you to just let me stop being?! To stop feeling? I don't want this anymore!"

He was hyper ventilating and suddenly he grabbed his knife, struggling to get it free of the leather strap that held it. "Is this what you want?! Do I have to finish the job myself?! Fine! I'll do it! I'll do it because you and everyone else is too much of a coward!" He plunged the knife deep into his chest, as deep as it could go, and fell to the ground, his body gushing blood as he laid on the sand. His life flashing slowly before his eyes, and there was a lot of life to get through. Oddly he had no idea where the last memory he had came from. It was of his wife and children, shouting his name in near hysterics, running at him through what sounded like wet sand.

He was not surprised when he woke up in hell. What did surprise him was the pain in his chest, and as he reached up he slowly pulled out the stone knife lodged there. The wound it made closed up and began to heal not instantly, but with unexpected speed. Cain stood up, and looked at his surroundings.

He took in a deep breath, and felt something very familiar very far away. "Abel...?" Somehow he just felt his brother, down here, and knew where he was.

He began walking.

----------------------------------------------

As Abel woke up he found himself in an unfamiliar place surrounded by unfamiliar things. The ground was dry, barren and as he slowly stood up he realized he was in darkness itself. He felt around him to try and find anything that could tell him where he was, and because he was Abel, he talked the whole time. "Where am I? Why is it dark? I thought I'd go to God when I died. This God? Hey! God! This you?! Why is your place so dark?!"

Eyes. So many eyes showed up in the dark. All glowing white with malevolent anger and violent joy as Abel realized he was surrounded. "Reminds me of the wolves..." He mumbled to himself as he remembered chasing wolves away from his flock. He wished he had his crook. It was good for smacking things. Still, he put his fists up. "Alright, ain't nothing good have eyes like that. Come on, you little beasts, you think I'm scared of you?!" He was, but he had learned long ago to fight fear with anger. "You think I can't knock you on your ass?! Come on you animals!"

They all charged at once, and he had just enough time to see the red of their skin and the stripes in their horns as they fled the moment someone landed next to him. Abel swung around and punched it as hard as he could. The man he punched gave a grunt of annoyance, his large feathered wings settling on his back as the light of the glowing sword he held illuminated them both. Abel had heard of these things from his Dad and Mom, but never seen one. "Holy Heaven an Angel..."

"Not anymore." The Angel said as he looked down at Abel. "But they let me keep the sword after they kicked me out of Heaven, so there's that."

Abel poked the man on the chest. He was tall, scrawny to the point of emaciated, and had hallow eyes that spoke of long suffering. "Where the Hell am I?"

"Hell." Said the Angel simply.

Abel looked around him. He had heard of Heaven and Hell, he knew they were real, but the very idea he could be here seemed unbelievable to him, so he didn't believe it. "Yeah, right. No really, where am I?"

The Angel looked at him, shook his head, and began to walk away. Abel followed him, with no better options he figured he might as well stick with the big guy everyone was afraid of. "No, seriously, where am I? Why is everything so withered? Who were those jerks with the glowing eyes? You seen my Dad? Mom? Mom would know what to do. Dad would do it. So wait, is that like a tree over there? Why's it got spikes? Oh, neat. I think i saw a bug. Wait, was that a giant bug? No seriously, where am I?"

The Angel ignored him, but his constant questioning eventually got to him. He turned towards Abel, lifting his sword up as if to strike him only to feel a fist hit him in his belly. He raised an eyebrow as Abel pulled his hand away, waving it in the air. "Ow! Fucker. You got abs of like, rock or something, what the hell?" The Angel tilt his head at him, putting his arm down. "You are mad, you know that, correct?"

Abel looked around him, at the darkness that surrounded them, the barren landscape, the eyes in shadows that glowed with a deep desire to harm them, and the sound of hissing and cruel laughter.

"Sounds like I'll fit in here then." The Angel looked around them, the demons seemed unusually hungry for this one. He reached down and took out a dagger from where he kept it strapped to his ankle and offered to Abel.

He took it, and the Angel nodded, and flew away. The dagger glowed, but not nearly as bright as the sword. He had expected the light to keep the demons away, but then the eyes began to come closer, faster.

Abel swung his blade without hesitation, and a scream followed. Blood pouring onto the ground as more creatures charged him. He growled and screamed at them, cursed them and cut apart the red skinned beasts with striped horns as they gathered around him and attacked.

It felt like hours, hours of claws ripping at his skin, hours of grabbing horns, breaking teeth, cutting them apart as they came for him. He stood there, surrounded by so many bodies that it practically formed a wall around him. Panting as he gripped his glowing dagger, bleeding, wounded, but standing.

"Thats right! You're dead, I'm not! You think I'm going to die like that down here? You all ain't nothing!" He spit on one of the nearby corpses. "My name is Abel, third man on Earth, first man in Hell, and you better believe I ain't letting even one of you little monsters get me. Go on! Get out! You ain't got what it takes to take me down!"

The Demons did not understand what he said, but they understood yelling, and anger, and most of all the pile of corpses of their former comrades. They began to flee.

Abel breathed deeply and spit again. "That's right." He put the small blade away and looked at his wounds. To his surprise they seemed to be healing up already, though slowly. He looked at the nearby imps corpses and his stomach growled. Closing his eyes, and pretending it was mutton, he did what he had to do to survive.

It had been a few days and his eyes had adapted to the darkness, mostly. It helped that he realized the demons were about as blind as he was, that was the main reason they fled the light. It blinded them. He had also learned they were just plain jerks. His outfit was adorned with horns he had ripped from them, and he wandered with little food and even less sleep. In this hungry half awake daze he heard something scream. Looking over a cliff he saw several imps crowding around a smaller, older looking one. They were attacking it.

Abel watched with indifference when suddenly one of them grabbed a rock and prepared to hit the older imp from behind. Something snapped as a memory of his own death flashed through his mind, and Abel jumped down as his dagger hit the one with the rock right between the eyes, slicing his head open. This looked cool, but also caused Abel's legs to fracture. Walking was possible, but also agony.

"Hey, little guy. Get behind me." he stood up despite the pain, days ago having grown numb to his own suffering. The imps looked at him, and began to flee. "That's right, you bastards. That's right! Its me, Abel! Slayer of demons! Killer of uh, you jerks! Guy who has sex with beautiful women! Man with broken legs-ow" He fell over, exhausted, and without willing it he drifted off into sleep.

When he woke up he found water in a leather pouch and some unknown hell fruit greeting him. The smaller imp was near him, and watching him curiously. He reached up, taking some of the food and biting into it. "Huh. You bring these, little guy?" The small imp tilt it's head, but said nothing.

"You know, I think I like you. You can come with me. You, knowing the land, and me, stabbing anything that bothers us, right?" He drank the water eagerly, almost all of it in one go. Standing up, his legs mostly healed, he offered the imp his arm. The small thing was the size of a newborn sheep, and it could even ride on his shoulders. For the first time since Abel came here he smiled a smile that had nothing to do with committing violence or shouting his own praise. "I had a sheep, small little runt, named Gable. I ain't good with names, you see. Sent them to God with a few others. Figured Gable could be safe with him, more then he could be safe with me. Little guy nearly died a whole bunch. Other flock didn't like him. Wolves loved him though." He imp didn't say anything, but did hang onto Abel's hair and shoulders.

Abel took in a deep breath, and began to walk, talking to Gable non-stop the whole way. Abel liked to talk, after all, and now he even had someone who'd listen. It didn't matter if they understood, only that they heard him.

He was so busy he didn't even notice the four eyes from a towering figure watching him walk away.

Abel kept Gable fed, giving him more food then he even gave Abel, and made sure he had plenty of water. Keeping the wound clean was a challenge, but the imp grew tired quickly, and eventually Abel simply carried and fed them, strapping them to his back as best he could. The truth was, Abel had done his best. He had fed Gable, kept Gable healthy as he could, but the imp was old and wounded already. He had been walking for days, eyes sunken in, dagger in his hand, afraid to sleep.

"Son of Adam, why do you walk with a corpse on your back?"

"It's not a corpse. You're a corpse." Mumbled Abel to the voice he heard from the shadows.

"It is a corpse. It is deceased. No longer alive. Much like you, but with nowhere for its soul to go."

"Your face has nowhere to go." Abel was not a clever man, but he was confident, and that helped in situations like this, but suddenly Abel stopped and looked into the darkness at four eyes that towered over him. "Wait, who are you?"

"I have many names, most inaccurate. Shaitan, Devil, Iblis. The Dark One is my favorite, but a bit long winded. You may call me Satan, son of Adam."

"And you can call me you uh, your super amazing um, you're dumb!" Abel was not the smartest man under the best circumstances, and this was far from the best circumstances.

"Yes, very clever, but you did not tell me, why do you walk with a corpse upon your back, Son of A-"

Satan let out a scream that was horrifically inhuman. No animal would scream like this, no living thing should. He looked down at his chest, where a dagger illuminated him, stuck deep inside of him. He reached down and slowly pulled it out, looking at his blood as it dripped from it.

Abel pulled out a stone dagger he had made as a back up. "Plenty more where that came from big guy! So uh, can I have that one back? Cause like, you obviously don't need it."

Satan tilt his head at Abel, and suddenly the eyes of every Imp nearby lit up in the darkness. With a wave of his unholy hand, Satan gave the order and the imps charged.

He had expected Abel to be ripped apart, but was surprised when he grabbed the horn of the first charging imp, impaled the second charging imp on it, and cut the throat of the third with the dagger. He had assumed the holy weapon had been what made Abel dangerous. What surprised him was that Abel often felt the merest pin prick of a claw or tooth and reacted with such speed as to attack. He could not see well, but at the slightest pain he swung his arm and dagger out, his reactions swift and without mercy.

He had not even considered that Abel may be a danger all on his own. He watched, for a time, as Abel took less of a beating then he did the last time he had the imps charge at him. Abel was not only a natural at murder, but he was learning how to be better. This Sinner was dangerous. "Stop." The Imps heard the command and began to back away, all but a few unlucky ones, and as Abel stood there, half asleep, dagger in hand, covered in blood that was mostly not his own, he threw a second dagger at Satan. This one bounced off, because it was stone, but at the very least Abel succeeded in annoying the large beast.

You had to take joy in the little victories.

Satan waited for Abel's next move, but when none came he waved his hand into the air, and the dirt on the ground flew up and made a hole. "You are a natural born killer, Son of Ad-"

"Abel, you over hyped four eyed villain wannabe."

Satan turned to him, putting a finger to his lips. He had to admit, that was the most clever Abel had been so far. "Abel. It has become the custom of your people, while you have been dead, to bury those who fall. I give you a grave to use for the friend you made. A peace offering."

Abel didn't say anything, but for a moment, just a moment, he let his guard down, gently took the imp down from where he had tied it to his shoulders, and placed it in the grave with a tenderness none would suspect him capable of. "I'm sorry, about uh, how this went cause like, you were cool and all and um, I ain't good at this but you? You were a member of my flock, and that I guess, well, that means something, right? Anyways, thanks for keeping me company. It uh, it meant a lot, even if it didn't last."

Abel stood up, wiped the moisture from his eyes and got ready to move the dirt over the imp. Satan watched him, fascinated as he did so. That he cared so much for a thing who's life meant so little.

When he was done, Satan nodded, tossed Abel his angelic dagger back, and said the words 'Begone, Abel.' and waved his hand. Abel fell into a black pit. "To the Pride Ring, to let Lilith deal with her own." He turned towards his imps. "From now on if any Sinners show up within my realm let me know so I can banish them to where they belong."

The imps didn't understand his words, but they understood his intent. "Now, how to punish you all for your failure to beat one Sinner." He thought for a moment, waved his hand, and the entire realm lit up much like the other rings. Imps screamed and yelled, their eyes hurt by the sudden bright light. "Perfect."

---------------------------------

The land was cruel and harsh, but Cain had delt with cruel harsh reality his whole life. All he knew was his brother was out there somewhere, and he felt deep down that knowing where Abel was had something to do with fate, or destiny, or whatever crap he wanted to call it. The truth was he was directionless with nowhere to go but one place, and that was towards his brother. He didn't know what he'd find, but it had to be better then everything else he'd found so far. Mostly demons, animal like people, and monsters. They seemed to be avoiding him. Like he was an outcast even in Hell.

It felt like home already.

He walked towards a few buildings, nothing fancy, mud huts and such. A sign nearby read 'Abel's Flock. Keep out.' and he knew he'd found the right place. He walked forward, unafraid. He'd run out of fear long ago. He kept repeating in his head what he planned to say to him. Ask for forgiveness? Cain didn't think he was capable of that, or being forgiven. Offer to work together? Towards what? He wasn't sure, even now. He just knew this was the only path he was given, and he was tired of fighting the paths laid out before him.

When Cain saw him Abel was telling everyone about his tale of adventure and great feats of legendary prowess, mixed with the occasional truth. "So I slice Satan in half with this dagger. Idiot sicks his entire army on me, but me? I ain't afraid of nothing so I start killing those little red beasts left and right, cutting them across the throat without a care in Hell, ain't nothing hurting me, ya know?"

He swung the dagger around in a haphazard way as various demons watched him with awe, some even believed him. A new one approached, a large Hell Hound, and said "Damn, how'd Cain get you if you-" As he talked the other demons began to back away from him, eyes wide with fright. Abel approached the Hound, grabbed him by his chin, and looked deep into his eyes. "Hey, little guy." He said to the Demon who was a whole foot taller then him. "Listen up. Fair warning. We don't talk about that." Anger in Abel, long festered, held back only by arrogance and pride, bubbled over and suddenly his dagger came down and started to cut the demon up over and over again, his screams ignored, then, finally calming down, Abel kicked the body aside. "Someone take care of that, alright?"

"I can."

All eyes turned toward the man who just spoke. He looked very human, just like Abel. In fact, if you looked closely, you could even see the resemblance between them. Abel said nothing, but held his dagger tighter in his hand. A nightmare, he thought, this had to be another nightmare, and Abel had killed nightmares before. There was no hesitation in his aggression, suddenly springing forward as the dagger headed for Cain and slashed across his chest. Cain backed away, shouting angrily as Abel glared at him. "Guys. I don't know this motherless bastard. Kill him."

The group of demons charged at him, eager to please Abel and perhaps gain favor with Hell's first Sinner by attacking Earth's first Murderer. Cain was, surprisingly, bad at fighting. He rarely had too. People usually left bad news like him alone, but even as the claws tore across his flesh, weapons slammed and ran across his skin, he stood there, unhurt except for the bleeding wound across his chest. He swung his stone dagger out at a nearby demon, hit them across the arm, and the demon had just enough time to shout in pain as they noticed a grey rot traveling across their body.

From the wound the rot traveled, eventually rotting the entire demon into nothing. Everyone starred, looked at Cain, and backed away slowly. They understood most death. Death by sword, by club, by starvation and by murder. This death was new, and it scared them.

Abel looked at Cain, then at Cain's wound. "What? I-No. No no no! What is going on here?!"

Cain reached for his wound, finding blood but no actual scratch. It had hardly hurt even. "I don't know..."

"How can you not know?! You bastard! You absolute bastard! You deserve to be here, you need to be here! I shouldn't even be here and then you're here, with a better weapon then m-Is that the dagger you used the kill me?!"

As if caught doing something naughty, Cain hid the dagger behind his back.

"You kept that?! You sadistic freak! What is wrong with you!" Abel shook where he stood. He had worked so hard to become the biggest badass Sinner in hell, and now his brother was here, with an even deadlier weapon and he even healed faster, and was harder to hurt. "This isn't fair! This isn't fair! This was never fair! Why are you like this?! Why is it, the one time, the one damned time, I did better then you, the one time Dad actually noticed me, and so did God themself, you had to ruin it for me! You always did this! No matter what I do you couldn't just let me have things! Now you're here, taking this from me too?!"

"I uh, I didn't mean too-" Cain began, but his words were pointless in the wake of Abel's fury.

With speed Cain didn't know anyone capable of Abel's dagger hit him in the chest, as Abel thrust it as hard as he could. He only penetrated skin, no deeper. Cain reacted on instinct, swinging his own stone dagger out and hitting Abel on the finger as Abel backed away. Abel looked down, breathing heavily as the grey rot began to spread. "You're trying to kill me again!?"

"You attacked me, Jackass!" Cain's own anger had finally come to him. All thoughts of trying to make amends, of trying to work with the one who he wronged, gone. All hope for goodness fled him.

Abel swung his dagger down and cut off his finger before the rot could reach the rest of his body. Cain backed away. He'd known men who could cut off parts of them without so much of a flinch. They were not sane men. They were not really men, he'd say. They were something much darker.

Abel clutched his hand as it began to bleed. "Why are you even here?! I finally made a life for myself and you come crawling back like some sort of crawling vermin trying to invade my life?! You can go to the deepest pits of Hell!"

Cain steadied himself, took a deep breath, reached up and touched his chest where no wounds were found. "Whoever kills Cain will suffer a sevenfold vengeance." He said, his words hallow as he realized the full extend of what that meant now. He was suffering the worst fate he could possibly imagine. The fate of being Cain.

He walked away without further word, Abel shouting at him the whole time. His gang watching this exchange. Soon after, many left. Their respect for Abel as the strongest in Hell gone. Some tried to follow Cain, but he didn't want followers.

Cain just wanted to be what he always was.

Alone.

Notes:

When I came up with this fic in my mind I knew I'd love writing for Cain. I was surprised that I also enjoy writing to Abel. They're both terrible people, but terrible people can still suffer, can still hurt, and can still feel things.

I also needed an excuse for why Abel wasn't in Heaven. Not fully satisfied with it, but I feel like it works. He wasn't a good person at all, and was planning to kill someone for God because she was ugly. Since Adam was the first man in Heaven, we need a reason Abel isn't there. Possibly one could say he became one with the Earth or something, I'm sure theres a good reason, but I doubt we'll learn of it in the show. I doubt even Eve will show up.

Also this makes me consider writing an AU story about this same Cain and Abel going to the Hazbin Hotel before Adam invades but after the meeting in Heaven. If only for family drama, and the fact these two are fun to write for. Also the idea of Adam noticing the two of them fighting for the Hotel, getting angry, then asking Charlie "Do you think you can actually help them...?" and her saying "I'm, I'm going to do my best."

And Adam calling off the extermination just this once.

What can I say? I love adding a little humanity to the inhumane.

Chapter 21: Chapter 17: No windows, no mirrors.

Summary:

Five of Heaven's residents go to those in charge to try and enact change by talking to the Heavenly Virtues. There will be gay pride, cake, anger, joy, relationship talk, and at one point Emily admits her deepest darkest secret.

Lute was in a BDSM dungeon and not for anything fun. Not that she was into BDSM anyways, since Adam wasn't.She had to admit being there made her slightly curious, but mostly enraged. Heaven didn't really have prisons, but throwing an Angel out was not something anyone was particularly in charge of. So they would have a meeting, discuss things, think about asking God what they thought, feel like its better not to get them involved, and throw her down to Hell. Lute had no hope of escape, so she hung off the bars starring at everything around her and hating everything she saw, especially the guard.

"Psst. You want some cake?" The guards held up a large cake with a nail file in it. They were dressed up in a robe with a large hood over their face. As Lute narrowed her eyes, pursed her lips, looked at the cake, then at the guard she realized she recognized their voice. "Nofi? What the hell are you doing here?"

"I bribed the guards to go away for a bit and let me take over."

"I don't believe you."

"I can be very convincing! You don't know me!" Nofi dropped the cake on the ground with a satisfying splat as she fumbled with some keys to unlock the door.

As Lute stepped out she took a few steps back from Nofi and reached for a nearby weapon. Unfortunately all she could find was a paddle with spikes on it. Dull spikes too. This isn't to say sharper spiked paddles didn't exist, but Heaven liked to hide the really kinky stuff. "Whats your angle?"

Nofi idly picked up the nail file and started to file her finger tips, despite the fact she was still wearing gloves. "I need an angle now to help my friend?"

"Friend? Nofi I don't like you." Lute really didn't like anyone right now. The one person she really liked was dead, and that love had been replaced with something else. Something currently holding a wooden paddle with spikes on it.

"Oh..." And for a moment Lute thought she heard some genuine hurt in Nofi's voice. Just enough to cause a pang of guilt that quickly went away as fast as it came. "I uh, okay, I'm still helping though. Cause even if you don't like me, it's wrong what they're doing to us!"

Nofi reached into her robe and pulled out an arrow. It was glowing. "Listen, we're not going to be heroes, and frankly, if you want a selfish reason the truth is until your name is cleared we're all in trouble. They look at me, and they think of you and since most of us attacked Michael with you we're all on the chopping block long term. So here's my thoughts. Sera is a fucking idiot-"

"Agreed"

"Let me finish. Sera left Prince's bow down there. A bow that shot a hole through Heaven, Earth and Hell. I think she thought it'd disappear with him, but its still down there. Like, what kind of idiot leaves Heavenly weapons of destruction in Hell?"

Lute glared, wanting nothing more then to slap Nofi in the face right now with her paddle, but Nofi would probably enjoy it somehow. She hadn't even know angelic weapons could hurt other angels. How was she to know leaving them behind was a problem? Besides, she didn't even leave that many compared to most of the other Exorcists!

Her mind went through a well practiced rant about how the failure of her people to secure heavenly weapons was not her fault only to be interrupted by Nofi snapping her fingers in front of Lute. "Yo. Great Leader. Focus."

Lute nodded, saying nothing.

"What I'm thinking is you go down to Hell, get the bow back, and come back here. Show of good faith, you know? Show them you've learned your lesson, even though you haven't, get back here, and we'll plot a better plan next time. What do ya say, big gal?" Nofi grinned a wide grin through her helmet.

Lute reached over and took the arrow from Nofi, snatching it from her hand. She looked closely at Prince's arrow, curiously. "I'll need weapons."

Nofi handed her a spear and sword she had with her.

"Alright. Lets go."

"Wait, we?"

"Yes, we. What? You're expecting me to go to Hell on my own?"

"Yeah." Nofi said without a hint of shame.

Lute looked at her, her expression blank. She wanted to argue, but she didn't have time. Any second now real guards might show up, and getting out of Heaven would be hard enough.

"Fine. Fuck you." She flew off, towards the exit, determined to find the bow, though right here and now she certainly didn't plan to come back with it and show everyone she was on their side.

She was going to be a Hero. A Hero by her definition, and no one else's, no matter how many bodies she made along the way, and no matter who they belonged too.

As Nofi watched her flew off she let a small giggle escape her. "Wow. That girl is so easy to manipulate." Her voice suddenly going lower, the tone shifting from something less blatantly nasal. "No wonder Adam liked her." She walked towards the corner of the room, where a pile of ashes laid with armor and weapons among them. Nofi lowered down to take a better look at it, admiring her handwork. She knew, eventually, someone would realize the guard was gone, but the longer she could put that off the better.

Grey fire erupted from her hand and began to melt the metal into unidentifiable lumps, and with another hand she slowly molded it things she figured looked close enough to sex toys. She didn't really get sex toys. Never did, never wanted too. Once she was done and she felt things were properly covered up she stood up, stretched her wings, and made for a back door.

She had work to do.

------------------------------------------

It was a war room, in a way, as well as a kitchen with a large table. Large enough for all five of them to gather around with their drink of choice, eat tiny snacks, and argue about their current plans. Sera looked at the people she had gathered for plan she called 'Lets Not Resort To Genocide Anymore'. She would come up with a better plan name later.

Emily was important. She represented change within Heavens Hierarchy, and frankly could preach and guilt like nobody's business. Even Sera feared upsetting or disappointing Emily. It was like seeing an adorable puppy you were afraid to even raise your voice at turn into a giant wolf ready to lecture you on why your morally wrong in everything you do.

Lilith was good and bad. Heaven had a History with her after all, but she was witty, smart, and the fact she ascended added much to their argument. The fact she came here long ago may help cement the fact that they're overdue for change as well, and her History might even help. If Lilith was willing to change things, then everyone should want too.

Sir Pentious, the bumbling dweeb that she adored every second of her time around, was here as well. Love aside, he could be very smart at least as often as he was very dumb. He also, like Lilith, represented change and having two reformed Sinners would add quite a bit of weight. You could think Lilith was an exception to the rule, but Sir Pentious showed that this was now more then just an anomaly. This was real.

Molly was here as well. Lilith had actually suggested her, and Sera agreed. Molly was here to show that this was not just the higher ups and Hell pushing an agenda. That the citizens of Heaven itself wanted people they long lost back, and her story about her brother was heart touching. Molly was a final nail in a coffin, showing that people from all sides of Heaven wanted change. Wanted to make things better.

Sera took in a breath, stood up, and small talk stopped. "We'll need the support of four out of seven virtues to put this plan into action, and that's just the first part of it. As you know, we'll need the co-operation of Hell itself. Thankfully we already have two Virtues on board. Kindness and Diligence."

"Wait, who's Diligence?" Sir Pentious asked.

"Me, dear. I'm Diligence."

He paused for a second as he absorbed this information "Ohhhh. That explains some things."

"Yes dear, the others are Justice, Charity, Humility, Temperance and Love."

Lilith interrupted "Wait, I thought it was Chasity?"

"Don't worry about that. Love is a long shot regardless. He always agrees with Justice on any issues, so if we can get Justice on our side we win already, but ah..." Sera took in a deep breath, sitting down again as she took a sip of tea. "The truth is Justice is a hard one. Frankly, I think we should count him out already."

"Wait, who's Justice?" Asked Sir Pentious, who had decided it was okay to admit ignorance this day.

"Justice is Gabriel, dear, who, as we know, has a bit of a history with Hell and is not a big fan. Him and Lucifer didn't get along well at the best of times."

Sir Pentious nodded and sipped his Monster Energy Drink. He had bought it at the county fair on a whim and just now got around to drinking it. He was vibrating slightly as a result.

"We should visit Temperance first. He's on earth right now, as he often is. I think he'll be difficult as well, but its worth a try and frankly I'd rather get the hardest done first then the impossible. Lilith? You have a history with him, you remember Zaphkiel, right?"

Lilith's tone went dark for a moment, unconsciously rubbing her cheek. If he had slapped just a bit harder he would have broken her jaw. "I vaguely remember being so hurt that my head was spinning and my darling husband had to lead me out of the council while in a daze because he had to defend me, yes."

Sera wanted to say something undiplomatic, but swallowed it down. Now was not the time. "He was not happy with how things went, not the least of which being because he wanted to fight in the war but was very wounded. I think we can use that guilt over hurting you to our advantage."

Lilith smiled. It was not a wholesome smile. "Manipulative. I like it."

"Are we sure we should be manipulating people...?" Emily asked. She had little experience in politics, and all this was worrying her.

Sera put a hand on her shoulder and looked her directly in her eyes. "Emily, I told you I won't lie to you anymore, so I want you to know, right here and now, we need every weapon we have. In a way every argument, every debate, every talk involves some level of emotional manipulation. We're trying to make people understand how we feel, through empathy and compassion. Remembering his own sins might make Zaphkiel remember that not even he is sinless and we should give others a second chance."

"Or he might try to kill me on sight." Lilith shrugged and looked towards Emily. "Either way, its the best plan we have for that particular person and I'm here for it. I remember him being a bit, and this is the nicest way to put it, stoic."

Emily wasn't reassured, but she understood she was as reassured as she was going to get. Either way, Sera spoke further.

"So, we start with Temperance then we try Humility, otherwise known as Cassiel, dear." She directed this at Sir Pentious, though Molly was also happy to listen in since she was learning a lot as well and less willing to appear ignorant then Sir Pentious was. Yet again his willingness to be stupid came in handy. "Cass will be hard to find, since she doesn't have a home. Her section of Heaven is where people who were rich but gave up their fortune and or fame to help the more needy. As you can imagine its fairly empty so we should be able to find Cass eventually. She's a fairly kind soul so convincing her shouldn't be too difficult. Do not try to bribe her or praise her. She dislikes it. Stick to talking about others."

The other four absorbed this as Sera stood up and began to pace back and forth. Her mind busy in ways it had not been in thousands of years. It was invigorating and frightening.

"Charity I'm unsure of. Also known as Phanuel, she tends to be very giving, but also very practical. I think our best bet is being as straight and honest with her as possible. She does enjoy a good story of self sacrifice and overcoming great odds, so, Molly? I'll need you to talk about your brother."

Molly nodded, she felt energized, anxious, nervous, eager, and every feeling one could use to describe the feeling of wound up tight muscles of the body and mind wanting nothing more then to spring free and slam themselves into the world around her.

Sera stood up, slammed her hands on the table, broke the table, looked away and mumbled "Didn't mean to do that. Okay, ladies and gentleman. Lets go. First in our attack plan, Zaphkiel. A long shot, but we got a plan and we are motivated."

Lilith grinned and drained her glass of either wine or tea, no one wanted to ask. "We're hot, we're strong, we're unstoppable." She stood up, knocking her chair back, continuing Sera's trend of disrespecting furniture. "Lets go."

Much later they were walking back towards Heaven's Gates where they were welcomed back by Saint Peter. They had not said a word since they left Zaphkiel's cave when Lilith finally spoke up. "I didn't even know Zaph could laugh."

"I think that's the first time I've heard that man laugh in thousands of years." Admitted Sera. "Okay, that went badly. Very badly, however I think we stand a chance with Humility. Cassiel shouldn't be too hard to talk too. We should appeal to the idea of God's great plan. That obviously things are changing in accordance. Cassiel has also been Faith in the past so we should use this to our advantage."

"I admit I've always been confused about the virtues. Sometimes I get told there's one called Hope, sometimes not, its like you guys change to fit your needs. Do you double up often?" Lilith asked, her voice having a slight edge to it.

With a bright smile Emily responded "The way I see it we just have so many options for what defines good that we can't always settle on one thing."

"Mm." Lilith didn't argue. She wanted too, mostly because natural forces compelled her to be The Devil's Advocate even when simple things like pizza toppings were brought up, but she was playing nice right now.

Sera, however, strongly suspected that Lilith was the Devil people Advocated for in that phrase, but she was also playing nice, and frankly warming up to her. "Alright. Humility is hard to read because she very rarely expresses herself, instead preferring to listen. So a few notes. Do not, under any condition, rush a decision from her, decide for her, talk down to her, or call her Cassy. She hates being called Cassy but won't say so. I had to pry that admission out of her."

"She sounds like she doesn't think she's important at all." Observed Sir Pentious, who had been mostly quiet in the presence of tall and powerful people who knew more then him.

"Yes she-" Sera frowned, and felt an ache in her chest. She remembered Prince, and all the times he'd talked about how unimportant he was. She wondered, for a moment, if there was a difference between humility brought on by self hatred, and humility brought on by genuine humbleness. "I'm not sure where her humility comes from, but I think it'd be impossible for her to think herself above anyone. Okay, we have a plan. Molly? Sir Pentious? I'll need you two to share your stories. Sir Pentious? Dear?"

"Yes my dove?"

Emily let out a small little joyful sound at the new pet name.

Sera felt the ache in her chest settle down, though it was still there. She strongly suspected aches like that never fully left. "Keep out the more ah, controversial parts of your history, if you would?"

"What? You mean like the time I killed that guy who-"

"Yes, please keep that to yourself."

"Yes ma'am. You can count on me!"

She smiled, and knew she could.

Later they walked away from where they met Humility, the woman waving at them from far away. They were quiet for a moment as Molly looked at a small card she had in her hand.

Lilith coughed politely before she spoke up. "I probably shouldn't have yelled, me and Sera I mean, that di-"

"The nerve of her!" Sera shouted "Giving Molly her number?! When I was dating Prince she was the one who was loudest about how wrong it was for me to date someone lower rank then me! She kept going on about power imbalance and now this?! I can't believe her!"

Lilith, embolden, added her own grievances "Seriously? No wonder you were fuming. I just couldn't get past the whole 'Oh, so you finally left Lucifer? Good, I knew you would eventually.' I didn't leave him willingly! I was killed and held against my will!"

"And she pretended Sir Pentious wasn't even there! Did you notice that? She just nodded her head when he talked and then talked to someone else! The utter nerve!"

"I've met people like her before in Hell, so what does that say about her, huh? Uppity hypocrites assuming they know best. I should have punched her in the face."

Emily finally decided to speak up "Lilith! No! That wouldn't help. I understand you're angry, but we don't resort to violence here. Right, Sera?"

Sera nodded. "You should not have punched her Lilith..." Then she slammed her fist into her palm. "You should have held her down so I could punch her."

"Sera!"

Sera finally took a deep breath, calmed down, and said "No, Emily is right. We can't let this get to us. We still have hope if we can get Justice and Charity on our side but ah, Justice is a long shot I admit. I was really hoping to get Humility with us."

Molly flipped the number in her hand, thinking. "So uh, anyone going to be mad if I call her?"

The tension in the air got worse, but Emily spoke up, hoping to ease it "Don't. I might have talked to some people she dated and its only good if you like tasteless soup and sitting on an old mattress. An old dirty mattress."

"Wait, where did she get an old dirty mattress?! That's a thing up here?"

"She found a way." Emily shrugged.

Sera let out a long, deep breath. "Charity is next. She should be easier to talk too. Shes very kind and giving. Just be honest, tell our stories, and hope shes as kind as I remember."

"Yeah uh-" Molly tossed the number she was given behind her. The small card was old and worn anyways. Touching it made her fingers itch a bit. She was starting to suspect Humility just liked trash. "Whats the difference between Kindness and Charity? A bit lost there."

Emily spoke up "Kindness is more of an emotional support while charity focuses on material goods. I'm about the spiritual and mental side of things, Charity is more about practical things."

Molly thought, but did not say, how that sounded like idealism vs more practical actions that actually helped people.

And then they looked at a humble but large apartment building in front of them. Well kept, well maintained, and full of people.

"Okay." Sera said, taking Sir Pentious's hand in her own for comfort. "Lets go."

Later they were walking out of the apartment. After a moment of quiet Molly glanced up at Sera as she looked at a card with a number on it she was holding. "So, I can call this one right?"

"Oh, right. Yes, of course, though I have to say I'm surprised you've had so much attention."

"Its honestly been awhile for me. I don't really date customers as a matter of principle and those are mostly who I talk too, ya know?"

"Molly, you flirted with me." Sera said, amused.

"Yes, but that's not dating."

Lilith felt a smile tug at the corner of her mouth. "You know, Molly, if you want after all this we can head out somewhere and I'll be your wing woman for you. Get you a nice lady."

"Or man. For the record I like my women shapely and thin. My men square and wide." Molly grinned, showing off her fangs.

"Oh! That sounds fun! Can I come?" Emily smiled brightly at them as the two women looked at her curiously.

"Emily, I'm not trying to be cruel but how much experience do you have with picking people up?" Lilith said, in a tone that was not unkind.

"I mean, probably more then you, since you've been with one man all your life and I've been with around three people." Emily's words didn't come out with any sort of aggression. They were sweet and honest, which only made them, in a way, more biting.

Lilith looked at Emily for a moment, covered her mouth to hide her smile, and realized she wasn't just the meek little girl some people assumed she was. "Me and Lucifer had a period were we'd pick people up at royal gatherings. We decided it wasn't for us after a time, but I'm curious, tell me about these past lovers of yours?"

As they walked along no one noticed Lilith subtly change directions and move the group along another path. Everyone was too busy listening to Emily speak, even Sera, who only knew of two of these relationships.

"First one was a soul who got into Heaven that I was in charge of. Very charming, handsome and kind. Then uh, his wife died."

"Ha! Ah, sorry, but that's hilarious." Lilith was grinning now "But tragic. Very terrible of him."

"It was a huge mess, but in the end he ended up with neither of us, which I think was the best outcome."

"So, she's single?" Molly asked, only mostly joking.

Emily shook her head "No, she met a nice man later on. I actually introduced them to each other."

"Huh. I half expected her to be your second relationship." Admitted Sir Pentious.

"Nono. Her and the guy she met were the third, and really that was just a one time thing."

Silence fell over the group for a moment, before Molly spoke up. "You had a threesome?! Damn girl! I would not expect that from you."

Emily actually blushed a light blue across her cheeks, looking away with a small smile. "Yeah well, I wanted to try new things you know?"

Sir Pentious was slowly realizing that Heaven was, in fact, just as kinky as hell, but generally just more low key about it. It was optional, not blatant.

"What about your second, dear? I hope that one was better." Asked Lilith, more invested then she wanted to admit.

"Fellow Angel. Koka. Nice person, but um, they uh, sort of didn't um...." Emily was still looking away, her hand rubbing her cheek. Words were hard right now, and she was struggling to find some way to describe how their behavior made her uncomfortable.

Sera spoke up. "They were trying to make Emily someone she wasn't."

Emily nodded. "Yeah, that. He wanted me to wear certain things and try certain things I didn't want too. He respected me saying no, but saying no to each and every one wore on me and I just, well, it was too much."

As interesting as this story was it was not as interesting as what they just realized they had walked towards. They looked up at a Colosseum, high and intimidating, if you ignored all the roses and hearts painted on it.

Sera frowned. In all the relationship talk she had not realized they'd changed course. She was about to speak up when from the arena someone shouted.

"Oh! Visitors! Would you like some cake? Made just this morning! I have croissants too!"

As if lured by a sweet siren's call everyone but Sera began to slowly walk into the Colosseum, where inside there were weapons hung up alongside kitchen utensils. Within this space Micheal was currently pulling freshly made croissants out of the oven. He waved to everyone.

Sera walked in soon after. "Hello Michael."

He turned to her, a shining beacon of positivity, love, and freshly made croissants. "Sera! Its been forever since you've visited, and Emily! Wonderful to see you young lady, how is the world treating you?" He pulled out a chair for the two of them as Emily smiled and told him she was fine. "Sir Pentious! My friend!" Michael greeting him with a handshake that sent Sir Pentious's entire body waving up and down before moving towards Molly. "My dear lady, I do not believe I know you!"

Molly grinned and offered him her own hand to shake, but was surprised when he took it and kissed it instead. This many was old school. "Molly, Mister Michael. Its a pleasure to meet you."

"Wonderful! Now, if you excuse me a moment I have something I need to do. Please do sit down." With that he suddenly grabbed Lilith by the legs and neck and prepared to throw her out of Heaven. This caused immediate panic from everyone, especially Lilith. Sera managed to shout the loudest "Michael put her down! She's a resident of Heaven! Put her down and let me explain!"

He looked at Sera, then down at the annoyed Lilith, then set her on her feet, pat her shoulders, ignored the look of absolute murder in her eyes, and turned towards Sera. "This better be good, Sera. I don't want to find out Lute was right."

Everyone sat down and had a long talk, not just about Lilith, but about the state of things and how they needed to change, and what Sera's plans for the future were.

Michael did get everyone cake as this happened, Lilith getting an extra large piece. While she didn't thank him or forgive him she had to admit it was a good cake and if she got a second helping she might see her way towards looking past his man handling of her.

When all was said and done Michael did not look like the happy and inviting man he was when they first came over. The man seemed to have two modes of being. Happy, care free and joyful or serious, worried and simple. He tended to listen to other people more then himself, and being asked to make a decision always seemed to put him in an uncomfortable position. Now was no different, and as Sera finished explaining he asked the one question everyone was dreading. "What did Gabriel say?"

Sera felt like the bridge she had worked so hard to make between them had suddenly fallen down. She glanced at Lilith, then back at Michael. "So far, nothing. We're going to him next."

"Mm. Well, let me know what he decides, if you would."

Sera closed her eyes, and nodded, preparing to stand up and say goodbye when suddenly another voice spoke up.

"Excuse me, you're the virtue of love, right?"

All eyes turned to Sir Pentious, who's face was covered in frosting. "I found myself here because someone down there loves the people of hell enough to want to save them, I'm here now because I love Sera and know shes right, Lilith is here because she loves her daughter and Husband and wants to do right by them, Molly is here because she loves her brother who she feels saved her and is the reason shes here, and Emily is here because she loves everyone. Isn't that something worth fighting for...?"

Michael said nothing, sitting there like a statue, but outward appearances could be deceiving and deep down the words sunk in beyond the thick layer of tradition and uncertainty that covered his brain.

"I can't make this decision without Gabriel." His words came out softer this time, with a certain kindness to it. As if trying to explain things are not hopeless, just uncertain. "Please understand."

"What? Does he tell you everything you should do? Like a puppet?" Lilith spoke up this time, and she had a long speech planned, one she knew was manipulative. A wedge to put between Gabriel and Michael to make Michael realize he was capable of his own decisions and he should do so. It was good for him and possibly would get Michael on their side.

This entire speech was forgotten when she saw the glare in Michael's eyes. There was something about it that told her the earlier threat of throwing her out of Heaven was becoming an option again. There was violence in those eyes. After turning away from her he put his hands together. "I need to speak to Gabriel first."

Sera nodded, stood up, and motioned for everyone to go.

"You know" Molly spoke up, sitting still as she looked around. "This place could use some pride flags."

Michael's forehead creased. "Wait, as in the sin of pride?"

"No no. Like, you know, gay pride?"

"Happiness pride?"

Molly stared at him, and was far from the only one. Slamming her hands on the table and finally feeling like she had something she could educate someone on, feeling like more then a background feature, she grinned. "Okay, so, there's this thing called homophobia. It means fear or rejection of homosexual people. You know, men loving men or women loving women."

"That's ridiculous!"

Suddenly, slowly, everyone sat down as Molly began to explain Pride, flags, and various other aspects of the current state of Earth and its struggles with sexuality and gender identity. Michael, for his part, was shocked by much of it. To him accepting people for who they were and who they wanted to be was an obvious thing to do. She even showed him various flags from a sample book of dresses and clothes she made and kept on her person. She found being blatant about her sexuality upset the right kind of people and kept them far away from her shop. Not that people like that made it into Heaven, but it was an old habit from when she was alive that she never gave up on.

"Hm. Would it be possible to ah, get some of these flags?"

"Sure, big man. What ones?"

He motioned to the asexual flag and the pansexual flag, a true romantic who had no interest in bedroom antics.

After they were done everyone finally did get up to go, Sera and Sir Pentious having learned much as well. If nothing else, this was progress, just of a different sort.

"Wait, before you go."

Everyone turned back to Micheal, who then proceeded to hand them all cookies. They left on as good of terms as they could and nibbled cookies on the way out. Deep down Sera wanted to yell at Lilith, tell her I told you so, prove she knew what she was talking about when it came to Gabriel and Michael.

Instead she bit a cookie and said "I think we got through to him, just a bit. Thank you, My Precious Pentious. Mm, dear? You got some frosting on your cheek."

He looked up at her "Where?" and it was too late he realized he fell for a classic blunder as Sera leaned over, kissed him on the cheek, and licked up the frosting, causing his face to turn an interesting shade of red.

They made some small talk as they walked for a few hours towards the lands of Justice, and Gabriel's home. Sera swallowed nervously as she prepared to bring up a subject she'd been dreading.

"There is something we need to discuss. When Gabriel looks at you he'll see two events from your life. He'll see you when you were most sinful and when you were most virtuous," As Sera spoke panic began to rise up in everyone else. Even Emily felt a moment of fear, wondering what she may have forgotten and what she might be reminded of. "He can only see what mortal souls did on earth, though I have no idea if Lilith counts as mortal anymore, so if there's anything you need to tell me please tell me now."

Molly looked away, rubbing the back of her head. "Slept with my best friend's brother."

Sir Pentious coughed politely and thought it over, many things over, then finally settled on "Set a barn on fire for revenge once."

Sera stopped walking, looking towards him with shock "What...?"

"Well, I asked for his daughter's hand in marriage, so he and his friends beat me up, broke my finger, so I opened the barn door and let the animals out and set it on fire."

Lilith shrugged "I'd have set his house on fire personally."

Three pairs of shocked eyes turned towards Lilith.

"He had kids. Didn't want to burn them too. I only burned places without people or animals in them."

They turned back to Sir Pentious.

He realized what he had said, looked away in shame and mumbled "I sort of helped with insurance fraud back then. A lot. It was my main way of making money."

Sera wrestled internally with this for just a moment, before deciding it was ultimately not important. "I see." She kept walking. An awkward silence falling over the group as they approached a small house in the distance. It had no visible windows, but otherwise looked rather ordinary.

After knocking on the door and waiting a voice spoke up behind them. "What are you doing?" They turned around the see the hulking form of Gabriel.

Molly had thought Zaphkiel was big, and though he was taller then Gabriel there was something about Gabriel that seemed bigger then anyone she'd ever met. The way he carried himself, the way his shoulders seemed to block out the world behind him, the way his wings fanned out and took up your entire vision.

She was instantly a fan.

Sera, thinking quickly, moved to put an arm in front of Lilith to prevent anymore misunderstandings. "Gabriel. I've come to talk to you. Lilith her-"

"She was reborn into Heaven. I know." His voice was deep, it had a sort of smooth gravel quality.

Molly reminded herself that Gabriel wasn't a dating option at this moment.

"How...?" Sera's eyes narrowed suspiciously, wondering if he had been hiding Lilith as well.

"I'm Heaven's head of military, Sera. Its my job to know things, and frankly I've been doing a bad job of it lately. I have much to make up for." He looked at them, each of them, and when his eyes settled on Molly she felt a small flutter on her person. Not in her heart, but somewhere else that will remain nameless. After a moment he said "Really? With her brother and her sister?" Molly bit her lip, she had forgotten the sister. "At the same time?"

"In my defense she hardly did anything. I forgot she was there."

He shook his head and looked at Lilith, who just smiled "Yes, I know Gabriel."

He shook his head back at her. "No, no you don't." Her smile disappeared and he refused to elaborate before looking towards Sir Pentious. His muscles tensed up, eyes narrowed, and he had to remind himself Michael liked the little snake. "There were people in that building. You set it on fire anyways."

"I uh, I didn-"

"Ignorance is no excuse."

Sera felt a stabbing pain in her chest, questions rising up inside her at that exchange. For a moment, she was starting to wonder if she knew her lover at all.

Gabriel turned towards Emily, who's brilliant smile slowly faded, then disappeared entirely when he looked at her arm, where the bite scar she kept hidden was still visible under her sleeve. She grabbed it, without realizing she had, and shrunk back.

Finally, he looked at Sera. "You, unlike Lilith, know exactly what you did."

"Yes." Said Sera. "And I'm trying to do better."

He nodded, walked around them and headed for his door. Sera shouted "Gabriel, you can't just walk away from us! This is a matter of safety, justice and-"

He looked at her, raised an eyebrow as she began to talk, opened the door and stood behind it. "I was opening the door for you."

"Oh. Yes. Inside everyone."

The tension was thick, and as they walked inside they took note of their surroundings. It was cluttered, but not dirty. A few weapons and daily essentials were scattered around. Shelves were full of books, most of which were very very old, some of which were very new. Every door and cupboard was open.

As they passed a bathroom Molly peaked in, and noticed the absence of a mirror.

"Molly?"

"Coming!" She moved to catch up, a large table in the kitchen big enough for them and many more. They sat around it, Sir Pentious next to Sera, as she struggled with what she had been told. As she looked ahead, guilt ate at her. What she heard had taken her by surprise, but was she really any better? She had done far worse.

It was a comforting bit of despair.

Gabriel poured out some coffee for himself. It was cold, and had been sitting for some time. "Do any of you want anything? I do not entertain guests often."

No one accepted anything as he went to sit at the table with them, at least one chair away from anyone else. The cold coffee was bitter as he drank it up quickly, wanting to get the caffeine in him and be done with it. Placing the plain white cup down, he looked at the others and waited for someone to say something. There was an uncomfortable silence as everyone waited for someone else to talk, and eventually Sera realized she was someone else.

"Gabriel, as you know, things have changed. We have two souls in Heaven from Hell. We can't pretend this is a fluke or mistake or coincidence. Redemption from hell is possible, and we must act on it. I have a proposal, but in order to get it started we must meet as a group and discuss things going forward."

"You didn't need to discuss things with all of us when the purge began."

The pressure in Sera's chest began to grow, and whatever high ground she had coming in had started to crumble around her. "Yes, well, you were at least aware of that. Its not like anyone can hide anything from you, Gabriel, but I want to do things properly this time and need your help."

Gabriel didn't say anything, he just waited for her to continue, looking at her with every expectation in the world.

The atmosphere was dark, oppressive, and unkind. Sera felt alone despite all the people around her. A spot light on her, one she usually loved and thrived in, had become hot and bright and she felt as if she was surrounded by doubt as she struggled against the feelings of hopelessness within her.

Emily, however, thrived in such situations. She wanted to help everyone, Sera included. Seeing her distress did nothing but empower her. "Gabriel, the past was horrible, we did things we're not proud of, and I do mean we. No matter who's directly to blame the truth is people will blame all of Heaven, and I don't think they're wrong to do so. We need to make this right. You've taken one look at us, and seen us at our best and at our worst. You know what sort of people we are. You know we want to do the right thing."

Taking strength from Emily's confidence Sera spoke up. "We need to convince the other Sins of hell to take on Sinners to prevent overpopulation, we need to make a system to help Sinners redeem themselves, and we need to make room for them here."

"It won't work." Gabriel said without hesitation.

Lilith slammed her hands on the table. "Okay, I've just about enough of this. What do you propose? That we go down there and just slaughter people regularly again?"

Gabriel looked up at her, and Lilith slowly realized that's exactly what he was proposing. She didn't back down, though. She stood there, defiantly, glaring down at him, and very few people could glare defiantly as well as Lilith.

He took in a deep breath, and looked away from her. "I think this plan will fail. I think war with hell is unavoidable. I think some sinners will take advantage of it to try and sneak into Heaven. I think there are those beyond redemption who are pure monsters. I don't think we can convince the Sins to listen. I think we should prepare for war." He stood up, his expression the same now as it was from the start. The man was as expressive as a brick. "But I want to be wrong."

Surprise swept everyone at the table, possibly even Gabriel himself. "I want to be wrong and there will be no war. There will be peace and we will get new souls in this far too empty land of the blessed. I'll support your plan. I'll even help. I'll also prepare for when it fails, and hope I wasted all my effort."

Sera smiled, and stood up from the table, everyone following soon after. She offered her hand to Gabriel to shake, and he did. "Thank you Gabriel." For a moment she took in her surroundings. The drab little home, messy, unkempt, and as she looked at Gabriel she saw a reflection of him within it. "Gabriel, if you ever want to visit us, or want company, please do visit. We'll welcome you."

"Heck, I'll visit you anytime big boy." Molly grinned, and was unaffected by Gabriel's raised eyebrow. He nodded towards them, and in a rare moment of open emotion, he said "It might do me good to leave more often. This new project will give me a chance to do so. Let me know when the meeting of the virtues is so I can attend and keep those who disagreed with you from causing too much of a ruckus."

As they left Sera stopped at the door, and turned around. "One moment, everyone, I want to ask Gabriel something, in private." Everyone left, but the look on Sir Pentious's face when he slithered out almost broke her heart. He was not a smart man, but even he understood what he'd done. That he had betrayed her in a way he could never fix.

As he went outside he leaned against the wall, slithered into a ball, and felt Emily pat his back. "I forgot about it. I completely forgot about it. How could I forget about that?" He felt he had ruined things. An old familiar feeling, of everything falling apart. Just when things were at their highest, their best, that's when things always fell apart. He knew deep down this was right. That he wasn't allowed to be happy, that he wasn't allowed to be anything more then alone. Gabriel was right. He had done that horrible thing. He had started that fire and those people had burned.

He didn't feel he deserved the forgiveness he had already been granted.

As he was comforted outside Sera turned towards Gabriel and took in a deep breath. "I need you to tell me Sir Pentious's greatest virtue. Please."

Gabriel had an infuriating habit of thinking before he spoke, and the precious seconds he spent thinking was driving Sera mad. "Sera, you already heard it."

"Pardon...? You said he set a building full of people on fire?"

His face broke into a very small, very rare, almost unheard of smile. So small one might need a microscope to see it. "Yes. He died saving them."

Later, as they walked home, Sera was holding a crying Sir Pentious in her arms and giving him small nuzzles and kisses as he talked to her in a near panic and she reassured him that she loved him, and that he had done the right thing in the end.

Things were not all okay again, things were not perfect, but they were good, and they had won the day. The fight wasn't over, but in the end Love, Charity, Diligence, Kindness and even Justice had prevailed. That is what really mattered.

----------------------------------------

After they had left Gabriel went to an old telephone. So old it was made of metal, not plastic. So old it would be called antique. It was one of the most modern things in his house beyond the coffee maker, which was a gift from Michael, whom he called now. "Hello Michael. You were right. They were worth listening too. I gave them my support." He listened, something he was good at, and when Michael's enthusiasm finally calmed down he said "I'll be over soon. I think they're right about getting out more, and we have to talk about our future plans."

He paced around the room, as far as he could given the phone's cord. "Yes, gay means homosexual now, not happy. Did no one tell you this?" A few more moments of silence, and then a smile that looked almost like a foreign entity grew on Gabriel's face. "Yes Michael. We are very gay, and yes, I'd love to see your new flag."

Notes:

Picked and chose what virtues sounded the most fun to work with that could still work as opposites to the Sins. Temperance is a bit boring but it works just fine. Love seemed a lot more interesting then Chasity so I went with that.

I excluded the meetings with three of the virtues because I think the story gets bombarded enough with sudden new characters and I want to focus more on who I have. Too many characters, even minor ones, can be a problem.

Also yes, Gabriel and Michael are dating and are both asexual but not aromantic. Possibly more on this later.

Sorry this one took so long. It was a lot to write and I have a lot going on with work right now. Hope you enjoy!

Edit: Oh crap I've been getting Phanuel and Cass's names wrong here and there in this chapter. Sorry about that.

Chapter 22: Chapter 18: Finding Abel

Summary:

Lute goes to Hell to find a bow she thinks capable of destroying her enemies, which at this point is basically everyone, only to find herself with a dead end, three imps, a hellhound and a very weird baby.

Notes:

I get the feeling my Helluva Boss sections are less impactful or well received as my other sections. Still, I like them, and I'm very happy with one of Blitz's lines.

Lute wasn't an expert in magic. She hardly knew any at all, but she knew enough to put a simple tracking spell on the arrow that would lead to the bow. It was a spell Adam taught her to hunt down hidden Sinners.

She missed him.

She wandered through the streets, covered in a large brown robe to stay hidden and didn't realize everyone was looking at the weirdo covered in a big brown robe. She was too focused on the trail she was getting from the arrow. The only problem was it showed her where the bow had been, and not where it was. Like following the history of it. So far she'd passed through six strip clubs, a coffee shop, several back allies where she needed to bloody her sword, a therapist's building where, as far as she could tell, whoever held the bow had stood outside for hours before moving on, several buildings that had been burnt down recently, and somehow a build-a-bear.

She was currently holding a bear she had made. They didn't let her in without purchase. She had done her best to make it look like Adam. She called it Tedam, because she was bad with names.

She stopped in front of an office and suddenly walked inside, still following the trail. Someone yelled at her as she did. She ignored it. It was when someone shouted 'Employees only, lady!' and shot her with a gun that she actually stopped. She looked down at the hole in her robe and muttered 'Alright...' and threw off her robe, taking out her sword. "Who did that?!" This dramatic effect was only slightly sullied by the teddy bear on her belt.

Blitzø stared at the Angel, and wondered what he did to deserve all that'd been happening lately. He could think of a bunch of reasons but he wanted to know what specific one it was. Quickly handing his gun to Moxxie he put up both hands and pretended he never held it. "Oh, great, Is this about the book again? Or the holy foreskin?"

"We agreed never to mention that." Said Loona through gritted teeth.

Lute didn't have time for this. She rushed towards the meeting room, kicking aside an imp with a large axe who tried to stop her, breaking down the door and then seeing the trail suddenly end. "No. No no no! What the fuck is this?!" She turned around suddenly and her sword was suddenly knocked away by Millie whom Lute bodily picked up and threw behind her. Millie, for her part, spun in the air and landed on her feet, taking out a knife but as she looked ahead she saw Blitzø pinned the the floor with an arrow to his neck. A small burn forming where it touched. The arrow was glowing.

Everyone froze as Lute looked down at him. "Listen to me you horrible horrible little shit. Where is he?"

"Who? You're dad? Sorry lady, but when he went out for cigarettes what he really meant was Fuck You." Blitzø winced as the arrow was pressed closer, breaking skin as a trail of blood dripped from the cut. The blood boiled, burning on the way down.

"The man who stole the bow from Prince, or uh, I guess woman, I don't know. Whoever ha-" She felt the barrel of a gun press against her forehead. She had been so distracted that she hadn't noticed Moxxie get close to her. She let out an amused little laugh "You know that can't hurt me right? That's a normal gun."

"The bullets aren't."

Lute felt her heart drop as she could just about see inside the barrel and noticed the distinct shine of Angelic Steel.

With a grin, Blitzø tilt his neck away from the arrow as best he could from the ground. "Moxxie you clever bitch. Where did you even get those? You know what? I don't care. Get off me lady."

"No."

Moxxie's finger hovered over the trigger of the gun. "I want you to know the only reason I'm not pulling this trigger is I want to know whats going on, but I don't need to kill you to shoot you. Get off my Boss. Last warning."

Lute grinned, pressed the arrow closer to Blitzø , then let out a scream as she felt a bullet enter her shoulder followed by a swift kick in the face. She managed to grab her sword from the ground and hold it up towards her attackers, but Moxxie already was preparing another shot. She felt a deep sense of panic. It couldn't end like this, it wasn't allowed! She had come so far and she had not fallen so low that she'd be killed by these things! Her mind raced through all the things she could do, and unfortunately she realized her best chance of survival was also the worst possible thing she could think to do.

She was going to talk to them.

"Alright, fine. You want to know whats going on? That bow is property of Heaven and extremely dangerous. I'm here to get it back and the trail I'm following stops here. Just stops. What happened here?"

Blitzø rubbed his neck, still bleeding but at least the blood was coming out normally now. He was about to insult her again, but Moxxie spoke up first. "We had some guy show up wanting us to steal something from earth. He had the bow in ha-"

"Woah woah woah, Moxxie, just shoot her." Blitzø shouted

Moxxie hesitated, but deep down he thought about how things kept happening, how things might just keep happening. Would shooting her end things, or just make it worse? Would Heaven send other Angels? More dangerous ones? His finger rubbed the trigger uncertainly.

Lute held up her a hand, the other still holding her sword as she propped herself up by her wings. "Wait! Wait, hold on. You guys are for hire, right? What if I hire you?"

With a distinct lack of patience Blitzø asked "You want to hire us? For what with what?"

Lute hesitated for a moment, then slowly moved towards her fallen robe, gun still focused on her, picked it up and took something out of it. It was her old Exorcist helmet. "This."

Loona took out her phone and decided to look up how much they could get for it as Blitzø rolled his eyes. "An old helmet? Really?" His neck was still bleeding, it was still painful. "We work for money, lady. Mon-ey. The thing that pays the bills. An old helmet nobody wants isn't going to pay for shit, and unless Heaven is willing to fit your bill I don't thi-" Loona put her phone in front of Blitzø where she had checked the current going price for Exorcist helmets. "Oh. Yeah, that works. Okay, we're hired."

"Sir, you can't be-" Moxxie began before Loona showed him her phone. "Huh. Okay, yeah we're hired."

"We want to sword too." Millie had been eyeing the sword since it came out, hoping it would catch fire like Zaph's. So far no fire, but she could figure something out.

Lute rolled her eyes. "Fine, My old helmet and my sword. Now tell me everything you know."

Blitzø got busy bandaging up his neck.

"Well-" Moxxie began, lowering his gun as Millie walked over towards him. "This weird sheep demon asked us to steal something on earth. This isn't our usual thing but he was offering us a bunch of money, a suspiciously high amount. When we realized he had the bow we sort of uh-"

Millie continued "Barricaded ourselves inside the office and waited for him to go away. Loona here had been shot with it before and just touching an arrow from that thing took out Blitz's hands before one of you guys healed it better."

"Right. That. So we agreed to avoid it and not take the job. Later, a demon known as Alastor came by to offer us the same job. We had a panic button installed since then and Loona used it so we uh-"

"Hide in here again. Guy wasn't too bad honestly. Left us all alone pretty fast."

Nearby a baby started to cry. All eyes turned towards Loona who growled at them. "I'm not their keeper."

Blitzø rolled his eyes, grabbed the baby in the other room and began feeding time. Lute stared at it. "The hell is that...?"

Checking the bottle's temperature he began to feed the little monster "A baby, Lady. You never seen one before? Or did you pop our of your daddy's forehead fully formed and ready for action?"

"First of all, my name is Lute, second, fuck you, and third, that thing does not look like any demon I've seen."

The baby confused most people who saw it. A curled goat horn, a stripped curly horn, furry arms, scaled upper body, goat shaped head, snake eyes, one foot was a hoof and the other was a normal human like foot. The scales ended at the lower body, and so far no one had been able to figure out if it was male or female. It also had three tails, though it only had one when they found it.

"It's a baby, okay? One deserving of love and happiness just like all of us and blah blah blah, continue the story or whatever."

Lute kept glancing at the weird abomination of a child as Moxxie and Millie continued.

"Well, then this one eyed little demon girl showed up. The one who killed Ada-" Moxxie looked at Lute's hand, tension rising in her, and recognized he was about to trigger a flight or fight response that would surely choose violence. "The uh, yeah some demon. We went to the panic room because she also wanted us to steal something and that's where we found the first guy who asked us to steal sneaking away with this book we use to go to earth."

"You've been illegally going to Earth?!"

Silence fell on everyone, before Moxxie said "...Noooooooo?"

Lute pinched her nose. "Whatever. Fuck. Go on."

"Well we ended up in a cave full of holy artifacts, meet a guy with a flaming sword-"

"Does your sword ever go on fire?" Asked Millie, still eyeing it.

"Sure" Lute lied, if only to make them want to help her more. "I'll show you the trick to it if you do this job for me and kill the prick who stole the bow."

MIllie crossed her arms over her chest "You mean Abel? Thats what the big ol' Angel said his name was. Like, the biblical one I think."

Lute felt her heart sink lower and lower. Abel, Adam's Son. She'd never met any of Adam's Family in Heaven. They seemed to avoid him for some reason, but Cain and Abel...

Unaware of Lute's internal struggle, Moxxie continued. "Yeah, the Angel said that's who it was and he took something from there. We left as soon as we could afterwards, having gotten our book back from him."

"We met Judas. That was fun." Said Millie brightly.

"Wish we could have stayed longer but the Angel was about to kill us. We only escaped by threatening to destroy some of the things in his collection."

Lute took in a very long breath. "Okay, I just want the bow back. I uh-" She rubbed her shoulder, where the bullet wound she'd been ignoring started to throb. "Might know where Abel lives."

As he was burping the baby, who's burps sounded like a burp from the ever lasting void, Blitzø said "Okay, we told you our side of things, and now you tell us your side of things. I get the feeling you're not just some goody goody gum drop here to do the right thing."

Lute glared at him. "No. I'll tell you anything you need to know, but I'm hiring you. You're not hiring me. Got it?"

Loona was browsing on her phone when she looked up at everyone "Yeah, no, she knew Adam. She's an Exorcist."

Loona held up her phone and showed a picture of some cannibal demons taking 'They're about to die' selfies during the attack on the Hotel right before attacking an Angel. Lute was in one of the pictures. She walked over to snatch Loona's phone, but Loona growled and clutched it to her chest in a way that made even Lute second guess herself.

Lute glared, but closed her eyes and steadied herself. "Okay, yes. I knew Adam. He went to visit Abel a few times."

"Huh. So why is Abel in Hell?" Asked Moxxie curiously.

"I don't know." Lute took a moment to remember the firs time she met Abel.

***********
"Sir, why are we in the wrath ring? There shouldn't be any damned souls down here. Is this another errand for-"

Adam shouted at her as the two flew over an open desert, most of it littered with garbage and junk. It had long ago become a dumping ground. "I don't do that anymore. I put my foot down, told her I wasn't doing stuff down here for her anymore, and that's final." He was quiet until the two landed near a tunnel built out of garbage. "Though I might tell her about this anyways because she did ask about him and she is his mother after all and I do sort of hope he's doing okay and HEY! Abel! You h-"

Adam didn't have time to finish talking as a sharp iron knife came out of the shadows and hit him right in the eye. "The fuck was that?!" While he was distracted something else came out, moving faster then the knife, and Adam had just enough time to back away as a glowing angelic steel dagger swung at him. "Woah woah woah! Slow the fuck down!"

Lute tried to get in the way but a foot came out and hit her hard enough to slam her into the garbage, knocking the wind out of her. Adam had to fly into the air to avoid being stabbed and even then he felt his wing suddenly hit by a glowing dagger.

Abgel pulled it back as his father landed on the ground in front of him. He'd attached a small string to the blade to get it back after he threw it. He'd lost and found the dagger exactly forty five times before he decided he needed to stop throwing it without any way to get it back. As he approached the fallen figure Lute charged at him again from behind only to be grabbed and thrown towards Adam, where she landed on top of him.

"Argh! Fuck! Abel, the fuck are you doing?! Its me! Dad!"

The dagger stopped inches from Adam's face and for the first time he really looked at them. Lute got a good look at him, too.

He looked like Adam, but somehow older, more worn, his eyes sunken and filled with barely contained madness. He was also shorter "...Dad? The fuck are you doing here?"

Lute faced Abel, acting as a barrier between Adam and his son, ready to get stabbed in his place. Adam didn't complain. He liked when Lute got all protective of him. It was sexy. "Uh, checking on my darling SON, who I SIRED, and helped CREATE?"

Abel backed away, but he didn't put his weapon away just yet. Lute made note of this and even as Adam stood up she stood between them. "You expect me to believe that? I've been stuck here for longer then I've been on earth and you just expect me to drop everything and say 'oh boy its dad!'?!"

Adam put a hand to his face. He wasn't use to feeling this way. It wasn't exactly guilt or vulnerability, but it was close enough to it that he hated it. "Look, I don't know why you're down here. I asked, I didn't get any real answers. It's not my fault. I had nothing to do with it. I couldn't exactly visit you either. I mean, half the reason I got this gig was so I could check on you and Cain."

Abel spit at them, somehow hitting them both in the face with one spit. Lute was annoyed and impressed. She'd been annoyed and impressed since the fighting started.

Reluctantly putting his weapon away, Abel kept his hand near it just in case. "Really? You expect me to believe that?"

"I don't care what you believe but I'm trying to figure this shit out, and well, I wanted to check on you. I'm still your Dad, alright?"

Quiet fell on them, tension in the air before, finally, Abel sat down nearby and seemed to relax.

And they talked for as long as they could about what had happened, including Cain, and where Adam might find him. Not this year, but maybe next year. There were no amends to make, and as Lute listened she realized something.

Abel was frightening. Absolutely frightening. Not because he was one of the deadliest people she had ever come across, but really, for the second thing she realized. He was extremely dumb and easy to manipulate. He was so eager to please Adam once things calmed down, and she understood why, Adam was a fantastic man with so much going for him. She admired Adam greatly.

So why was it that watching Abel try so hard to please him cause her to feel sickened? Eventually she was asked to leave them for a bit so they could talk in private, something she did with great reluctance. Something she did not really do at all. She stood nearby, listening.

"Honestly, I really do wish things had gone differently. Don't get me wrong, I love going down here and killing guys, but it'd had been nice to get you and Cain involved too, you know?"

"Cain can go to Hell." Said Abel with a distinct lack of awareness.

"Heh. Yeah. I guess he did. Hoping to see him next but been tracking him for some time and he does not stand still, unlike you."

"Can we talk about anyone else?"

Adam sat on some nearby trash made up of mostly old plush animals and said "Sure." Which surprised Lute. Generally asking Adam to do something resulted in him doing the exact opposite.

"How's everyone...? You know, up there?" Abel sat across from him on an old empty iron barrel

"Most of the kids moved on and do their own thing now up there. Eve uh, Eve sort of left me when we got up there. Like, still married but we don't really talk anymore."

"Oh! So that Angel you're with is single?" Abel said with a grin.

"No! Lute is not single! She's with me."

"Ugh. Whatever. I've seen prettier succubi anyways."

Lute grit her teeth from where she listened.

"But yeah-" Abel continued "What is mom doing?"

"Hell, I don't know. When she got there Heaven tried to give us exactly what we wanted and she got this weird little place of her own with weird little guys and animals she could order around. Sera said something about how what she really wanted was control over her own life. I mean, she had plenty of control, right?"

Abel was dumb as a rock but even he was smart enough to realize Adam was being very dumb right now. He was also smart enough not to say anything about it. "So, Heaven is pretty nice?"

"It's okay. Could use better booze. We mostly just got wine."

"Huh. Uh, would it be possible for me too...?"

Adam shook his head.

Abel looked away. "Yeah, that sounds about right..."

"I don't make the rules, kid. Sinners don't get a second chance, but you seem to be doing okay out here." Adam said, surrounded by garbage.

"I mean, I'm one of the biggest badasses here. You want to hear how I stabbed Satan?"

"Do I?!"

They talked about what Abel had been up too and eventually realized they had to part ways. As they parted Father and Son did not hug, because they were too manly for hugs, but also because it might break them. It might break their barriers, it might open them up, it might force them to confront all the hurt and terror and hate in their hearts, and that was too close to weakness, too close to trust, too close to genuinely love and affection for either of them to ever want. It was too close to actually being more than the stoic badasses they liked to pretend to be. It was not allowed.

They did shake hands though, and Adam burned his glove when he got back to Heaven afterwards, because no matter how he felt about Abel, his hand would not stop itching for days afterwards.

************

Lute, for her part, shared none of this. She turned towards I.M.P. and gave them a long look. She hated to admit it, but she might need them. If only because if Abel attacked she'd need meat shields. She couldn't fight him, but she could send them to die for her until Abel calmed down. "Alright. The place I need to go is called vere malus locus sum gravis et horrore morieris. Have you heard of it?"

Moxxie felt a sense of dread, a deep one. "That place...? It's in the Wrath Ring. Its called, by locals, the really really bad lands."

Millie's eyes grew bright as a smile overcame her "Oh! I remember there! Me and my family use to camp there!"

"Every year that land has a death toll in the thousands. Most of whom didn't even go there willingly."

"It was so much fun! We roughed it up in my family's RV! I got to fire the gun some nights!"

"Many of whom die from suicide."

"Once we found a berry bush and I saw a bird eat a berry from it and it caught fire and died while puking its own guts out!"

"Most of whom show no signs of suicidal thoughts before going in."

"And we played with this big ol' three headed dog that was super friendly as long as you didn't let it eat ya!"

"Its been used as a dumping ground for horrific experiments and trash for untold centuries. The entire place is a walking death trap."

"We found the coolest stuff there, me and Sally Mae, we once found a whole suit of armor that exploded when we tried to use it!"

"And the most dangerous place of all is a series of caves surrounded by trash called No Survival. No one has ever come back from there alive."

"Oh, yeah. We didn't go to that part. That part was too dangerous."

Lute watched this exchange with an odd mix of disgust and envy. She couldn't even explain why she felt this way. Something about this interaction just seemed so wholesome in a way she desired and disgusting in a way she hated. "Yeah, anyways we're heading to the center of it."

Everyone just stared at her for a moment, before she pinched her nose and closed her eyes "That's where No Survival is, isn't it?"

Everyone nodded.

"Great."

Millie clapped her hands together. "We can take my parent's RV! If we drive non stop it shouldn't take any time at all! Only a week or two!"

Lute just looked at her for a moment. It had taken her and Adam the better part of a day to get there. Flexing her wings, she was slowly realizing just what she was getting into, but she needed them. Not just for meat shields, but because they knew who she was and what she wanted. If anyone have Heaven came down, they'd be able to find her through them.

"Alright. Here's what we're doing. We're going to get that woman's-"

"My name's Millie."

Lute ignored Millie's annoyed tone. "We'll take her parent's RV, and head towards the middle. Abel knows me. He won't attack."

"Uh huh. That's nice. The only problem is nobody put you in charge, Holier then Bitch." Blitzø walked past her and addressed the others. "Okay, we go to Millie's parents, borrow the RV and drive to the middle of The Baddest Lands."

"Thats what I said!"

"Whatever. An-"

"I'm coming." Loona put her phone away, eyeing the baby close by. She didn't hate the kid, but she was very very tired of being a baby sitter. "I'm not watching the kid again."

"We can take the kid with us!" Millie grinned.

Everyone mumbled something, trying to avoid eye contact, and to the surprise of the others Lute was the one who spoke up. "We're not taking a baby with us. That's far too dangerous."

A glimmer of humanity shone brightly as she said this. Moxxie sensing that, perhaps, Lute at least had some sense of right and wrong.

Of course Lute really meant too dangerous for them because babies were loud and smelly, but they didn't need to know that.

"Fine. Guess we can drop little Gregory off with my parents. They've been hoping for a grand kid and this might be good practice for them."

"Their name is Mathew." Said Blitzø

"I've been calling him, her, whatever, Sol."

"I like the name Cynthia."

Lute looked between them, utterly baffled by this exchange. "You all gave the kid a different name. You seriously gave the kid a different name." She looked down at the baby. It was bubbling gently. For just a moment, a tiny little thing, a tiny little emotion she barely acknowledged existing, pinged in her soul. This kid had four really fucked up parents, and that was unfortunate. Without knowing why she did it, she had taken Tadem off her belt and handed it to them. The baby clung to it, it was nearly as big as they were. Emotions hit her, ones she didn't understand, and just for a moment she wondered what it would be like to have things been different. Had she been a mortal, and Adam as well, and had they raised a family together.

She swallowed these emotions before they could drown her.

"Right." She tossed Blitzø her old helmet. "Sword after we're done. Lets go."

Notes:

Thought about adding more but decided I'd rather keep this one short. Next part will either be an extra bit about Lucifer and Lilith arguing or the meeting of the Virtues. Also debating on if I want Sally May to join the road trip or not. Might be fun to write her and Millie, but I still worry I'm adding too many characters.

Chapter 23: Extra #5: Playing God

Summary:

Long ago Lilith and Lucifer had a disagreement. One that nearly ended the love of several centuries.

Notes:

Was going to put this in a chapter as a flash back but decided it'd make a better stand alone scene. Its not vital to the story, but I enjoyed thinking it up.

Lucifer sat in front of a fire place watching it burn. and drinking fine wine that reminded him of a very old home from long ago. Leaning back in a large, red, plush chair with gold trimming, he was relaxed, but that special sort of relaxed where your guard was never fully down. He never let it down these days. There was always something waiting to happen.

This something arrived in the form of Lilith who put her hands on his shoulders, took off his hat, kissed his forehead and put the hat back on. He smiled up at her, happy to see her as he always was. She moved to her own chair, a smaller chair between them. Charlie had long out grown the smaller chair, but the idea of getting rid of it seemed an impossible task to both of them.

"Valentino is a problem." Lilith said, as she examined her nails.

Lucifer's body tensed, his grip on the wine glass growing stronger as he struggled not to shatter it. "You don't say."

Lilith smiled at him. "Mm. I never really liked the overlords but he's especially nasty."

"Well, we probably shouldn't have given them so much power then." The words came out before Lucifer could stop them, and he meant them. He just knew they shouldn't have been said, and the emotions behind them shouldn't have been felt.

"Excuse me? I did no such thing." Lilith had a small growl in her voice, light and deadly.

His glass was put gently on the table next to him as his head turned towards her, thoughts buried deep began to dig themselves towards the surface. "Yes, we did. You remember, right? When you had us kill all that demon royalty for being demons?"

Lilith grabbed her armrests, fingers digging into them, threatening to break the surface of the wood. "Being demons?! Lucifer I don't regret for one second what we did! We did so quietly, and no one suspects a thing, and they deserved to die! You know they did! You know what sort of things they'd done!"

The Pride of Hell turned his entire body towards her, anger rising within "Yeah, I know, and I'm thinking we could have stopped it without just killing people! We made a power vacuum, Lilith! That's why the overlords are so powerful now, don't you get it? We made this happen, and now I have less influence then ever, a bunch of maniacs are in charge, and I've been quiet about it but the Goetia family suspects us, doesn't listen to us or trust us, and they're on this weird warpath about breeding as many heirs as possible! You know most of them are gay, right?! How do you think that's going to go?!" He'd stood up now, unable to sit down with the anger rising in him.

Lilith stood up as well, her anger less explosive, more simmering, and more dangerous. "What some of those people did was unforgivable. Remember the skulls, Lucifer? The tiny tiny skulls."

Hand flew into the air as they admitted defeat, and Lucifer calmed down, only slightly. "Okay, yes, I think we did good when we killed Abduxel. He was a monster, but we went too far and killed far too many others. We have terf wars now, Lilith!"

Poking the fire to distract herself Lilith didn't even look at him. "Oh wow. Demons fighting each other. That's so new. Seriously, Lucifer?!"

Walking close to her, wanting her to at least look at him, he did his best not to shout at her, and failed. "I just want to know where it ends, Lilith! Whats out end game here?!"

Her eyes could have burned a hole through his skull as she turned towards him. "There's no end game, Lucifer. Nothing ever ends. There will always be evil in this world, there will always be criminals and monsters. We can't just turn a blind eye towards it. I know this is hard for you to understand, but the reality is that some fights never end and we just have to be prepared for the next one."

"That's insane!" He shouted as he walked away from her. "What? We just keep taking down sinners who get out of line over and over again?! Do you know where that leads?! Soon we'll be on the path of some puritan life style where people can't even dance without being hunted!"

The poker hit the fireplace with a loud clang as Lilith refused to let Lucifer walk away from her, following him. "No, that's insane! I don't want to kill people for dancing! I want to stop people from enslaving, raping, murdering, and treating other people like things! We're in hell! Those things will always be here and we have to stop them when we can!"

He turned towards her, eyes filled with absolute rage. "We don't get to control other people's lives! We don't get to play God!"

As soon as he said it he realized his mistake. The anger in her turned to genuine hurt, and suddenly the heat was gone between them. He had accused her of trying to be the one source of both their suffering, both their pain. He had accused her of trying to become the one thing she fought against her whole life. An all powerful being seeking nothing but control over others.

Without further words he reached out to her, wanting to comfort her, but how could the cause of her pain possible comfort her? She turned away from him, because she would never let the man she loved see her cry, even if he was the cause.

"Lilith, I'm sorry, I-" It was too late and she was walking towards the door, her feet slamming against it in heavy foot falls not in anger, but with the weight her emotions carried. "Lilith! Please! We can do your plan okay?! Just come back!" Lucifer fell to his knees, realizing he had broken something between them that he could not fix. "I'm sorry, I-" He began to let tears pour from his eyes. "I'm sorry..."

Notes:

Had this idea in mind. It not only explained why they parted ways, but also why demon royalty was so weakened in power. Personally I think Lucifer and Lilith's views both have validity. Feel free to share your own opinions if you want, if not, I hope you enjoy either way!

Chapter 24: Chapter 19: A meeting of virture and a tea time of sorrow.

Summary:

The Virtues have gathered to discuss the problems of Hell, wanting to avoid violence, and reach out, but not everyone is on board, and the real problem will be making Hell accept their out stretched hand. Bad blood of centuries does not simply go away, and the task seems monumental before them. Sera stands tall against, with Emily standing even taller.

Notes:

Might have had the last chapter end too dramatically. I'll put editing it on my to-do list, along with a good portion of chapter 2. Long detailed emotional writing is amazing but some jokes and conversations don't lend themselves well too it, such as the 'Hissy Boy Two Dicks' one, but i love it and will never get rid of it.

Seven Virtues had gathered in a well lit room filled with beautiful murals and designs of gold, silver and blue along the walls, chairs and tables. It was opulence personified. Sera hated it. Emily hated it. Cass, the virtue of humility, absolutely despised it, but it depicted Heaven's history, at least from the view of Heaven, so it stayed up.

It had been a very long time since this room was used and as everyone waited for the last Virtue to arrive Sera leaned over towards Gabriel. "Remind me who designed this room again?"

Gabriel didn't look at her, for all intended purposes he looked like a statue, still and emotionless. "Michael and Lucifer designed it together back before the great fall."

Micheal leaned over towards Sera "Isn't it grand? Lucifer wanted more greens and reds and colors and frankly I think he may have been right but I like the three color design we have going. Look! That shape over there represents God's Kindness!"

Emily, who wasn't falling for Gabriel's big bad soldier act since she saw him holding hands with Michael under the table, said "You mean the one that looks like a giant eye looking downwards with a sword positioned under it aimed at the world?"

There was a heavy silence from everyone in the room, when someone in the doorway said "Kindness worked differently back then." Zaphkiel, the Virtue of Temperance, finally arrived from Earth. He sat at the nearest chair and said nothing. He didn't want to be here and resented having to abandon his post. He also resented how comfortable his chair was, despite being made of stone.

It wasn't that Zaph was a masochist, he just hated comfort.

"Right." Sera began. "Now that everyone is here we've all heard my proposal-"

"Your insanity." Added Zaph. Gabriel glared at him. A warning glare. Zaph returned it with one of his own.

As the two men had a stare down to prove who was more manly and badass Sera continued, letting the two of them measure dicks with their eyes.

"I regret the actions we have taken in the past. They may have made sense then, but regardless they are regrettable. The late kindness, Prince, wanted us to work with Hell, and I think he was correct." Dropping Prince's name was a low blow, and she knew it. Everyone still had residual guilt and shame for what had happened, both after the first War in Heaven and recently. It was Lilith's idea to bring him up. "I have been wrong all this time, and I see that now-"

"Odd how you changed the moment a Sinner seduced you." Zaph said, maintaining eye contact with Gabriel.

Sera ignored him. She kept looking ahead. She had repeated this speech to herself many times before now, and she'd be metaphorically damned if she let him stop her now. "The problem with overpopulation in Hell is still a very real one, but at the same time over half of Heaven's lands lay barren. I do not mean we have plenty of room for our people, I mean we have too much room. Many here have even expressed their regret about those left behind. You have all heard the story of Molly, and she is just one story among millions."

"We have therapy up here for a reason." Zaph spoke up, followed by a cough from Gabriel. A warning. Gabriel knew he was poking a bear, but frankly he was also a bear at this point, and ready to show him what happens when a cub tries to fight a grizzly.

"Lilith and Sir Pentious prove that redemption after death is possible, and frankly, Adam proved that falling after being delivered to Heaven is also quite possible."

This got all eyes on Sera. Before she had not mentioned Adam. The idea that those here who have Won could become as bad as the Sinners below was a new idea to them, and one so shocking it drove them all to silence. Even Gabriel's usually stone like face looked surprised at this accusation. Everyone except Emily who was listening with rapt attention. All this was new to her, so she had none of the assumptions others had.

She finally had their attention, though she did her best to keep going forward. Her voice as authoritative as ever as she talked to those whom she designed Heaven with. "I knew Adam of old, and he was a better man before he came to Heaven. We failed him, and the hedonism and self indulgence drove him into becoming something horrible. I am not suggesting we have to throw anyone out, but I am saying the damned deserve a chance to show they want to get better. If only for the blessed. They should be allowed that closure. Our people are suffering, and we are doing them a disservice, as well as ourselves. Nothing can make up for the sins of the past, but we can move forward, and should. it's the only direction we have."

"If you need someone to go to Hell and slaughter demons until they're no longer a threat I would be glad to volunteer." Said Zaph, quickly trying to gain control of a conversation that had long ago lost any hope of grasping.

"Zaphkiel. You are required to be here. You are not required to be civil. We know this. You do not need to remind us." Gabriel let go of Micheal's hand and leaned onto the table, looking into Zaph's eyes. The starring contest began again.

closing her eyes, ignoring the tension rising in the room, Sera continued. "We can not do that again. If anything it caused the very act of rebellion we were attempting to quell. Hell is more brazen then ever now, and its because we pushed them to it instead of leaving them to their own devices." Deep down, she also believed giving Adam that power was one of the reasons he became such a horrible little monster, but she kept that to herself, because in the end she was to blame. It was her fault. The guilt ran deep inside, but it would not be a good idea to show it here and now. She couldn't show weakness right now, no guilt, only confidence and a path forward. She needed to be the guide she was meant to be.

All the same Zaph felt a deep anger grow within him. He was not good at debate. He was not a clever or smart man. He knew Sera was wrong about working with Hell, but he didn't know how to tell everyone how wrong she was, but he knew she was. He'd always know she was, because him being right was more important then anything she had to say.

"That is why I propose we work on a plan to allow souls of Hell to visit our currently empty Embassy, express their desire to change, and offer help to those who desire it. The act of ascension seems to require a sacrifice, and I doubt many Sinners would be willing to risk their existence for nefarious purposes."

"You'd be amazed." Mumbled Zaph, but quiet enough for everyone to ignore, so they did. His fire had died down, and he had lost the starring contest with Gabriel.

Cass spoke up, in a genuinely curious tone. "And you would be in charge of this?"

"No, Emily would be," Sera motioned to Emily, who waved to everyone pleasantly with a smile on her face.

"What? The child?!" Cass said, looking genuinely shocked.

Before Sera could speak up, Gabriel beat her to it. "She is a virtue, and hardly a child. Do not be fooled by the way she looks, that way lies idiocy. Emily is the best choice for this venture. She is old enough to have solid morals, and young enough to be flexible in a way none of us could be."

"I also volunteered." Emily looked around her. Everyone was taller then her. it was a bit unnerving. "I want to help. I've been down there before, thanks to an earlier indecent, and most of you have not. I have some experience there, and even have a good relationship with one of the demons trying to push this idea down there. With our help they might even get the support they need from their residents. Lucifer will likely be on board, which uh, brings us to another problem. Sera?"

With a deep feeling of pride in her protege Sera smiled at her, and turned towards the others. The smile gone, only there briefly to let Emily know how proud she was. "Sinners are the largest population of demons in Hell and the Pride Ring is practically overcrowded. We'll need to get the Sins on board with us. That's why we're here. We need to discuss how to convince them into letting Sinners into their rings."

Cass suddenly frowned. "Wait, we're working with the Sins?"

"Yes, in a way that will convince them to do something they won't want to do."

Cass suddenly smiled. The idea of making the Sins uncomfortable and forcing them into doing something they hate very much appealed to her. Deep down Sera was starting to suspect she was one of those soda-masochists that Molly had told her about.

"We never agreed to this. We just agreed to a meeting." Zaph said sharply.

"That is true. Those in favor?" Sera was pleased to see everyone but Zaph and Cass raise their hands.

Everyone but Zaph, Cass and Gabriel.

Sera felt an icey pain in her chest. "Gabr-?"

"Hold. I have one request. Concerning Lilith."

***

In the end everyone had agreed to the plan but Zaph. Sera found Cass surprisingly eager once she realized she had the chance to make the Sins do something they wouldn't want to do. As Sera walked with Gabriel she found herself thinking about how little she actually knew about those whom she considered her peers.

Lately it had been like that. Things had been the same for longer then she could even count, and suddenly everything changed, Hell changed, the world changed, even Heaven changed.

She changed.

She walked up towards Lilith who was currently busy sipping some bubble tea. She had just discovered it existed and had spent the last few hours sitting down and drinking it in the middle of one of Heaven's cities. She was, in truth, just enjoying the fact she could just be. She could just be here, relax, and no one cared who she was or what she was doing.

Sera coughed politely and Lilith lowered her sun glasses to take a look at her. To Sera's surprise, Lilith smiled. "Hello you two. How did things go?"

"Very well, but ah, there is one snag. Something we all agreed on." Lilith's smile slowly disappeared as she heard these words from Sera. The angel was avoiding eye contact.

Gabriel put a hand on Sera's shoulder. He felt it was his idea, and he was the one who'd ask. He turned towards Lilith. "One problem is you. I mean no offense, you are not a problem in and of yoursel-"

"Yes I am." Lilith said with a smile and a good amount of pride.

Gabriel ignored this. "When things are finally set up, and we can figure things out, we'll need you to choose. You can't just go between Heaven and Hell. You-"

"Hell." Lilith said without hesitation.

Even Gabriel was taken aback by this. Lilith seemed to have that effect on him. "That is your choice...?"

"My husband can't leave there, and my daughter is there, and believe it or not so are many people I care about. They're worth more then every Heaven to ever exist."

Gabriel was quiet for a moment, before adding. "Believe it or not, I understand." He then went to walk away without further word.

Sera, however, stayed. "I do have one question. When we go down there for our meeting, what do you want me to tell Lucifer...?"

A frown overcame the former Queen of Pride as she remembered the last time she talked to Lucifer. She looked down at her bubble tea. "Nothing. He deserves to hear it from me."

Sera bit her lip. "I am ah, taking Sir Pentious down with us. Do you wish too...?"

With a shake of her head Lilith said. "No. Not yet. I need to think about it more." She looked off in the distance, remembering the last time she talked to her husband.

A hand touched her shoulder, squeezing it softly to show what support Sera could. "No matter what decision you make, I'm by your side, Lilith."

The smile that Sera saw from Lilith wasn't the bright one she'd hoped for. There was a pain behind it. "I've heard that so many times before, Sera, but I understand what you mean." She looked forward again at the people across from her, living their lives. "I still love him. I forgive him, and I hope he can forgive me back."

Realizing she didn't have much to do Sera moved to sit across from Lilith, getting her own bubble tea as the two sat there. Leaning forward, and realizing Lilith could use a distraction, the Angel smiled. "I did promise you some gossip, didn't I?"

There were fangs in Lilith's grin, but a genuine joy as well. "Dam-I mean, darn straight you did."

With a smile, then a frown, Sera realized she hadn't actually gossiped in years, possibly centuries. Lilith, seeing this, decided to make it easy. "I want every detail on how you and Sir Pentious hooked up. That man is adorably silly and honestly, sort of reminds me of my husband, so I want to hear every juicy detail."

The Seraphim smiled the brightest smile Lilith had ever seen on her. "That, I can do." She began to talk in earnest about how much he convinced her to talk to him, how much it meant to her, how she still isn't sure why her face was wet afterwards, and how she felt her heart begin to beat faster when she thought he was in love with her.

"Sera, honey, you were probably crying."

Quiet for a moment, the Angel responded with "Oh. I didn't think about that. I don't think I've cried in forever. Quite literally, honestly."

"Its okay, dear. We're all learning and experiencing new things. Its part of the whole existing in a linear timeline thing we do. So go on, what happened next?"

The story continued, including Sera's journey down to the Hotel, though she only briefly mentioned the Two Dicks part, but unfortunately that was enough for Lilith to grab onto.

"Wait, does he?!"

Lilith was experiencing many new things. Such as seeing a Seraphim blush. Lilith's grin grew wide and she gently pat Sera on the shoulder. "On second thought, don't worry about it. That's between you and your lovely little snake."

"Oh, he's not that little." Sera brought a drink to her mouth to hide her smile, as she was surprised at her own daring, and Lilith let out a small, amused, laugh.

"Lucifer could change shape. Trust me, I get it, but go on. I want to know what happens next."

"Mm. Not much more to tell. Eventually residents of Hell made me realize that I was attracted to him, wouldn't call it love just yet, but certainly attraction. I was given some rather good but also rather horrible advice. Your daughter was very kind and supportive-"

"Honestly I'm not sure where she got that from but go on."

Sera had been around for some time, and knew self deprecation when she heard it, and in this case also knew it wasn't right. "Lilith, I have known Lucifer for eternity long ago, and you for a few months, and I can easily see how she ended up how she is. There is genuine love and care behind all those masks you both wear."

Looking down at her drink and saying nothing, Lilith noticed it was empty. She briefly thought about simply leaving, but then remembered Sera and Sir Pentious's talk that made Sera cry. It was hard holding everything back, and she knew that as well as anyone. Taking in a deep breath, she looked across the table towards the worried looking Angel. "I made a mistake, I think, before I left Lucifer. He said something hurtful, but I don't think he was as wrong as I want to think he was. I owe him an apology, and he owes me one as well I think. We both forgot how to work together."

She pushed her drink aside and leaned back into her chair. She had to be careful to avoid getting too emotional, after all they were in public. She'd noticed people cried in Heaven often, it was a place to show emotions like that, things that'd be called a weakness in Hell, but she wasn't ready got a step like that yet. Especially knowing she'll eventually have to give it up and go to her proper home. "I was history's first rebel. I don't think rebels make good authority figures. I did my best and I did plenty good, but at one point I forgot that everyone needs people around them to hold them back. Nobody is right all the time. Not even God."

Sera visibly recoiled at this, but stayed quiet. Awkwardly so, but quiet all the same, hoping Lilith would move on quick from that topic.

The former demon smiled. "Relax. I've been thinking, and I don't think the All Knowing is as bad as I thought, but I do wonder, is there a way to talk to Her?"

With a deep breath, and a long drink from a almost empty glass, she looked off into the distance. "There is a door within the middle of this ring of Heaven. It's attached to no building. We do not go there. The All Mighty is busy trying to make the entirety of everything work, so we do our best to leave Them be. It's not a good idea to bother Them."

Lilith wanted to push, to prod, to tear this apart and see how everything works, but she could see Sera was uncomfortable. Reluctantly, Lilith backed off. It was a new thing she was trying, letting other people be comfortable around her. She was quickly realizing that being uncompromising often lead to her being compromised. "It's okay, Sera. Lets get back to our snake lovers, mm?"

Comfort wasn't so easily brought back, but as Sera sat there she realized she had had no one to talk about her date with. This had to change. "Well, ah, have you seen the dress I had Molly make for me?"

The two began to chat again as Lilith got them both a second drink, soon the tension forgotten, but deep down inside Sera was still bothered by what Lilith had said. Not because she thought Lilith was wrong for saying.

She was uncomfortable because she was afraid Lilith might be right.

Notes:

Oddly I think I enjoyed writing the talk between Lilith and Sera more then anything. I apologize for skipping over their methods of convincing the Sins to go with their plans and other discussions from the meeting, but I genuinely feel it'll be more fun to write them being revealed during the actual meeting then Emily presenting her power point presentation about how they can convince literal Satan into helping them.

Also debating on adding a chapter or story about Abel and Cain teaming up to kill Satan in the past over a wrong done. This might make later chapters messy and I feel like I have more then enough back ground for them.

Ugh. Those three are so fun to write for though.

Small edit. I realize it's not soda masochist is not the right word but I think Sera messing it up is funny that is all.

Chapter 25: Chapter 20: Road Trip

Millie's parents were eagerly showering Gregory/Mathew/Sol/Cynthia/Abraham (Lute's chosen name) with attention after Millie had handed them over. It took some time to explain the situation to them, and then some more time for Millie and Moxxie to slip away when the subject of adoption came up. Before they escaped the two of them gave a list of things the baby needed. Feeding times, play times, etc. Her parents added it to the lists that they'd also gotten from Blitzø and Loona. Lute also made sure Abraham had Tedam with them. Abraham had only let go of the plush bear reluctantly since they had gotten it and seeing this hurt Lute but for some reason she didn't want to look away. She didn't understand these feelings, and she didn't want too. She had things she needed to do.

Eventually the five of them waited by the side of the road, Lute in a large brown robe to hide herself. A huge RV rolled over towards the group, covered in various armored metal, with tank treads and back up rubber tires in case those failed. On top was a gun that could be accessed from the inside and was surrounded by armored glass. Various other weaponry could be seen built into it, and as it rolled to a stop it kicked up enough dust to make everyone cough and choke on it. In the driver's seat Sally May looked down at them "Well, here it is, in all her glory. She'll need a bit to charge up since she's solar powered but she should be good to go in a few hours."

Lute looked at it in a mix of awe, confusion, and disgust. It looked like someone slapped a bunch of tanks together and made it vaguely trailer shaped. "Is this normal? This isn't normal for Hell, right?"

Wiping the dust off his shirt, Blitzø said "Oh no, everyone in Hell has at least one of these. My parents have at least six."

After a moment of silence Lute said "You're lying."

"Okay, so you're not the most gullible Angel to ever exist. Good for you." Lute nudged Blitzø hard enough to knock him over. The woman was surprisingly strong for someone so skinny.

Reaching down to help him up, Loona looked at Lute with a growl in her throat. "Hey, we're here as your body guards, not your tour guides. Figure your own shit out."

Sally May stepped out of the RV while all this hostility was going on and promptly ignored it in favor of slapping the side of the RV, causing some of the looser armor plating to shake. "This baby has armor platting from top the bottom. Even the solar panels are armored."

"How thick?" Moxxie asked, examining it up close as he climbed the top to look at the gun.

"Varies depending on where its at. We add more as needed, but that ain't even the best bit." She moved to the back of it, opening up a large compartment on it revealing a stockpile of guns and weaponry. Moxxie, still on top of it, looked down in admiration. "Weapons accessible from the outside and inside." She kicked the treads. "The wheels can switch between treads and rubber wheels depending on the road ya traveling." She climbed the ladder and moved next to the gun on top. "This here gun is surrounded by armored glass. She weighs one hundred fifty kilograms and fires five cent, custom-tooled cartridges at ten thousand rounds per minute. It costs a dollar fifty to fire this weapon...for twelve seconds."

Blitzø looked at a tiny candy bar in his hand. "The fuck? This thing cost me twenty dollars!"

Leaning over, Millie examined the candy bar. "They call it fun sized but that doesn't look fun at all."

Moxxie took out a bullet from his gun. It was shiny, and metal, and as Sally May saw it she recognized a blessed bullet and let out a low, impressed, whistle. With a smile, Moxxie held it up "Can it fit other cartridges in there?"

"Yeah, pretty much. Honestly the thing is sort of like a blunderbuss. You put it in there and it fires it out." Sally May and Moxxie began to talk guns as Millie watched, happy the two were actually getting along for once. She almost didn't notice Lute try and open the door. She was about to tell her it was locked but Lute grabbed the handle and braced both legs against the wall and began to pull. Everyone stopped to watch, wondering if she could even do it. As the door creaked Millie finally walked forward, unlocked it, and watched Lute get smashed between the side of the RV and the swinging door.

Standing up with all the dignity she could muster, Lute kicked the door in anger. "Okay, its a tank. Does it even have anything to help us survive? We need more then fire power."

Jumping down next to her Sally May looked up towards her. "Well, there's a water filtration system and storage tank."

"And food?" Lute moved around the RV, checking for obvious structural problems with it. She actually had very little idea of what to look for, but wasn't about to admit that. Especially not to herself.

"Yeah, that's what the guns are for. Hunting. There's a small fridge for snacks but overall you're on your own there."

Rolling her eyes under her hood Lute looked around her. "Okay, so we kill one of the animals here and take it with us."

"Excuse you, no you do not. We're letting you borrow our RV, not kill our horses."

Lute ignored Sally May and looked at the horses. "Yeah, that one will do."

"Hey! Are you listening to me?!"

Without turning around, Lute said "If you don't want me to kill any of your damned beasts then feel free to stop me."

There was a pause, followed by a " 'kay" and suddenly Sally May rushed over and tackled Lute. This was soon followed by Millie grabbing a pitchfork, nodding politely at the others, and joining in for some sisterly bonding time.

Loona took out her phone and began to record it as Moxxie and Blitzø watched with her. "You know, some places you have to pay to see shit like this." Blitzø said as he nudged Moxxie with his elbow.

"We should probably stop them, right?" Moxxie watched cautiously, wondering if he even could stop the three of them.

"No way. I'm going to post this online and everyone's going to flip." Loona's camera angled around, trying to catch everything.

With a deep sigh Blitzø muttered a few rude words that were not in the bible as he realized he was going to have to be the responsible one. "Not until the mission is done, Loona. We can't risk people knowing were working with an Angel or all Hell might literally be let loose upon us." Looking over and peaking at her phone, he added. "Send me a copy though."

"Sure sure."

Lute's robe was torn away as she pinned Sally May to the ground under her, one hand holding her shoulder down and in a remarkable display of flexibility one foot on her chest.

Sally May looked up, and shouted "Fucking hell!"

With a grin, Lute looked down at her. "That's right, little Imp. I'm an Exorcist."

"Wait, you're an exorcist?! I just thought you looked hot!"

Lute's grin faded and she suddenly threw herself off Sally May, which let Mille knock her back onto the ground and suddenly slam the pitch fork down, trapping Lute's neck between the prongs of the pitch fork. She pushed it deep down into the ground, getting it nice and stuck as Sally May sat on Lute and pinned her arms down. Lute growled out, eyes narrowing as she glared at them "You know you can't kill me, right? You can't even hurt me."

"Maybe, but see here's the thing." Millie pushed the pitch fork deeper, and Lute felt it against her throat. Her neck trapped between the sharp spikes as the center between them pressed against her esophagus. "I got to wonder, do Angels need to breath? If I cut off your oxygen will you just eventually die from lack of air?"

Lute's eyes went wide. "No! We don't!" She said quickly, unsure if she did need to breath. It never came up before.

Her panicked words and expression was all Millie needed, she grinned, but before anything else could happen Moxxie walked over. "Ladies. I'm sorry to interrupt but if I may?" He looked upwards, took out his gun, and fired it. A large bird landed next to them, dead with a bullet through its head.

"That's not going to feed all of us, Hellspawn." Lute began, before Moxxie fired a second round and another bird fell next to the first one. "...Fine." Lute rolled her eyes and admitted defeat, though not out loud, not even in her own mind. She still saw this as her win because she still got dinner, but deep down she knew fighting further would be pointless. "Help me get up."

"I'm thinking no." Millie pushed down on the Pitchfork again and every eye turned towards her.

"Here's the thing, Lute. I think you need to start listening to us. I ain't saying we won't listen to you, but if this is going to work we got to work together and that means no shouting orders and ignoring us when we ask you something. That's the only way this is going to work. We ain't your servants, if we say don't do something you trust us. If Angel stuff comes up that we don't get, we'll trust you, but you're in Hell, and you're a fish in strange waters. So listen to the local fish, alright?"

To Lute's surprise Millie suddenly removed the pitch fork and tossed it aside. Sally May shrugged and got off of her. "You hired us as experts. So treat us like that, alright? otherwise ain't none of this going to work, and if I'm being honest, you might just die out there. Its dangerous, and we can't protect you from yourself."

Lute laid there, trying to wrap her head around all this. She wasn't use to people trying to work with her. Order her? Sure. Tell her what to do? Sure. Force and blind authority were things Lute understood. She understood aggression and asserting dominance. The entire concept of working along side people was something her brain was refusing to let her even consider.

She got herself up, dust herself off, and looked down at the Imps, though more so due to their height then seeing herself as above them, just this once. "Fine." She walked towards the RV, then motioned Blitzø to come over, and when he didn't, she let out a deep sigh and said "Hey, Blitz, can you come over here? I have questions."

He was about to make a sarcastic response when he saw Millie. There was encouragement in her eyes. Dear Satan, he realized, they had bonded when they wrestled. His shoulders sagged and he reluctantly walked over towards Lute, realizing that there was no defying sisterly love right now.

Moxxie, for his part, picked up both birds and slung them over his shoulder, heading towards the RV.

"Okay." Salle May turned towards Millie, crossing her arms over her chest. "You're going to have to explain why you're working for an Angel."

Rubbing the back of her head, Millie gave a shrug, her face filled with an expression that looked as confused as she felt. "Well, money mostly. She paid us. She just needs to get this bow some Angel dropped down here. I ain't sure what she plans to do with it, but-"

"Wait, is this that thing that Angel who went into the pride ring had?" As Millie gave a small nod Sally May looked at her for a moment, eyes wide "Millie..." She took in a breath, placed both hands on Millie's shoulders and shouted "This sounds fucking amazing! Fucking shit, girl! You gotta tell me how this works out."

Millie's tail swung behind her, her eyes shining bright. "Oh, I will. Don't worry, we got an exit plan all set up. See that on Blitz's wrist? We got an Asmodean Crystal now." She motioned to Blitzø, who had an orange crystal strapped to his wrist. Had Lute cared she'd had figured out the crystal meant something by now, but she was too busy looking down at everyone to consider them a threat, despite almost being killed by Moxxie at least once.

She was currently busy gutting and skinning the dead birds and taking obvious joy in it that left the others wondering what sort of psychopath they were traveling with.

"Well, you got all this figure out then, I hope." Sally May took a few steps back and looked at the RV, then at Millie. For a moment she felt a genuine sense of fear. She trusted Millie, she thought Millie could handle anything really, and she had to admit she was impressed by the way Moxxie handled his gun earlier when hunting. She'd never admit this out loud, but in that moment she thought she understood what Millie see's in him. "Just promise me you'll be careful, alright?"

Sally May didn't expect the hug, but she returned it as Millie wrapped her arms around her. "Don't worry. Its going to take more then an uppity Angel and an all powerful weapon from Heaven to take us down."

The door to the RV opened and Blitzø shouted at them "Hey, Millie, enough sistery love and more vamoosing, alright?"

"Wait, did you just say vamoose?" Loona looked up from her phone from inside the RV.

"He did, he said vamoose." Moxxie confirmed.

"The hell is a van moose? Is that something we're going to have to fight down here?" Said Lute, still covered in blood and some innards from the birds.

Blitzø shut the door on them from outside, flipped them off from where they could see him from the windows, and then shouted at Millie again.

Millie walked towards the door, opened it, came inside as someone shouted "Get vamoosing, Blitz!" from inside, as he reluctantly went to his fate as the joke of the hour until he eventually passed off that honor to someone else, threatened to turn the RV around, or shot someone. Whichever came first.

Sally May waved to them as they drove off but deep down something in the put of her stomach was aching. This wasn't like all those other times Millie went off to kill people. Something here felt different.

She just hoped she'd come back in one piece. She took in a deep breath, went back towards the Ranch, and prepared to carefully avoid her parents so they didn't ask her about grandchildren, but before she got too far she took out her phone, and sent Millie a text message.

'Love you, sis.' then send a second one. This one the last one she'd be able to send before Millie lost service in the Really Really Bad Lands.

'Don't trust her.'

Notes:

Shout out to some friends who helped me with this chapter. Dana and Transform I appreciate the feedback. Also Sally May's math is way off and I am aware of that. Mostly cause I'm bad at math and just decided to go with what sounded funny to me. I'm also realizing one reason everyone in hell says fuck so much is that holy shit and god damn are not options. They actually have more limits on their cussing then us mortals. Take that, Hell. We win again!

Next up either the meeting of Angels or why Gabriel has no windows or mirrors in his home.

Chapter 26: Extra #6: A story of Justice and Love

Summary:

The reason Gabriel never looks in a mirror. The reason Michael became the virtue of love. The reason Lucifer's memories of his defeat are hazy.

Notes:

Content warning: gore and extreme violence. I think it qualifies as light gore but I'm not sure. Either way notes at the end provide a summary if you want to skip this chapter.

Gabriel's feet moved through the gore and corpses left in his wake. His body covered in the blood and Viscera of the rebels who'd dare defy Heaven. His eyes had nothing in them but blood lust, as he moved forward at three of the rebels before him. His sword so tightly gripped in his hand that his knuckles grew white and his muscles strained. The handle nearly breaking in the grasp of the strongest of Angels.

Lucifer wanted to flee, to run, to get away. He had never felt fear like this. Gabriel had been his friend, so had the Angels he just killed in cold blood. His mind had long ago realized they were enemies, but this was different. Gabriel wasn't looking at him as a fellow soldier, or even an enemy. Gabriel was looking at him like a thing to slaughter.

Gabriel wanted to bath in his blood.

He wanted to flee, but behind him Lilith was standing defiantly. She had fought as well as a mortal could, and he knew he couldn't get away while carrying her. He wasn't going to abandon her to this monster.

In a shaking hand, his own sword was raised. He'd fight. He'd win. He had too.

The Angel next to them, Xaphan, showed no fear, and all the courage one could have as he charged at Gabriel screaming, but his sword didn't even get a chance to swing before Gabriel swung his own, and it sliced Xaphan in two, down the middle, the handle breaking and leaving Gabriel without a weapon. Plenty were on the ground, and as Lucifer waited for him to pick them up he suddenly shifted his arm, trying to make it longer and increase his reach to hit Gabriel while he was distracted.

Gabriel lifted a hand up, made a fist, and Lucifer let out a scream as he felt the pain of his body being forced to go back to its original form. Bones and muscles retracting forcefully as Gabriel made it very clear that Lucifer's usual tricks would not be allowed.

Lucifer's arm throbbed with pain but not enough to stop him, not enough to make him not take advantage of Gabriel's vulnerable state. He charged forward with all the speed of Heaven and his sword struck true, heading into Gabriel's belly and through his armor, stabbing deeply into him.

It was not a victory. A victory would have stopped Gabriel, but instead Gabriel reached over and grabbed Lucifer by the throat. Lifting him up, squeezing it, as Lucifer struggled to breath while massive hands squeezed his neck and threatened to crush it. The sword didn't seem to stop him, and as Lucifer looked at Gabriel his eyes grew wide with fright as he saw the most horrific sight he'd seen since the war had begun.

Gabriel was smiling.

Lilith approached Gabriel with a halberd in hand as Lucifer let out a strangled little 'Run!' from his mouth, begging her to remove herself from this fight, but Lilith wasn't ever one to be told what to do. She swung the halberd down, trying to cut off the arm holding Lucifer, but Gabriel moved with surprising speed and grabbed Lilith's throat, even as the halberd lodged itself deep in his shoulder. He held them both off the ground, struggling, helpless as his hands strangled the life of mortal and immortal alike. The rush, the lust for death and gore, it was overtaking him. Their desires to live filled them as they kicked and made out strangled cries for help. Their desire to live only slightly weaker then Gabriel's desire to kill.

Their limbs flailed in the air, kicking at Gabriel as somehow their hands met in the middle. They held hands as they looked into each other's eyes, knowing they were stuck, knowing this could be it, and regretting nothing.

Then a voice shouted 'Enough!' and all memory of the event was gone from their minds. The only thing they remembered is they fought, and Gabriel won, and nothing else. They did not need to remember. They did not want too. They did not need that trauma.

It should have stayed that way. Gabriel was happy knowing he just won. Unaware of the monster inside of him, but after the war the virtues and sins had grown in power. Like reality itself had solidified their symbols. Knowing everyone's sins and virtues helped him protect Heaven, and he valued this new power.

Until one day he went to drink from a pond nearby, and looked at his reflection.

Him at his most sinful, his blood lust strongest, his desire to protect Heaven strongest, his one true moment of sinful virtue. He saw the moment he had beaten Lucifer. The moment he had killed those who trusted him once, who once called him friend, and how only God themself could stop him. He couldn't stand up, his eyes wide with fright and disbelief. The scene before his mind overwhelming him as his arms shook and the pure water became stained with vomit. He wanted to just fall down, face down in the pond, and never get back up again. His body almost fell, prepared to embrace the eternity of the water below him, prepared to be as Prince, forever broken and gone.

"Gabriel! I made cookies! I never made cookies before, but I thought I'd take up baking! Do you want to try some?!" Micheal flew into the scene, and suddenly saw Gabriel falling towards the water. With the speed of Heaven he grabbed Gabriel and pulled him away from a watery end. The man's eyes filled with an expression Michael could not place. He tried to put a cookie in Gabriel's mouth, but when that failed he hugged him instead, holding him close. "Its okay. Gabriel, pay attention. I don't know whats going on in your head but I'm here, you're here, it's going to be okay. Focus on the here and now, alright? Focus on me."

Gabriel's mind slowly came back from the memories that had captured it, his arms wrapping back around Michael as tears began to roll from his eyes. His voice silent, his body shaking, and his tears as loud as any emotion could be.

After a few moments Gabriel calmed down and slowly, with a quiet voice he began to talk about what he saw, what he did, and hoped Michael would not throw him away, while at the same time expecting it, and feeling it would be deserved.

He didn't. He kept holding Gabriel, without saying anything, no judgement, no hate. Just letting him know he was there for him.

Eventually the tears began to dry and Gabriel said, in a voice filled with fear and sorrow, a tiny whisper of a voice. "I remember God let us forget. He gave us the choice and he let us. I chose to forget. Why did he let me remember...?"

Michael stroked Gabriel's hair softly, deep in thought. "Because he wants you to know what you can be so you can never be that again." Gabriel's grip grew tighter as Michael continued. "You need to know what you can be, so you can avoid it. You know that thing is within you, and if you didn't, it risks awakening again. You're strong Gabriel, stronger then you can control, and if you don't know what you're capable of you can't hold it back when it wants to free itself again."

"Is that who I really am...?"

Michael shook his head. "We are not defined by our best and worst moments. Our lives are somewhere in the middle, and in who we are every day."

Quiet fell on them again, and eventually Gabriel pulled back. He was a mess, covered in tears and some vomit. Swallowing, he said "I would like a cookie now, please."

They tasted awful. Gabriel kept it to himself and ate more, while Michael noticed and decided to do better next time.

They were still somehow the best cookies Gabriel had ever had. "Thank you, Michael. You are wiser then you know."

"Mm. These cookies need more sugar."

"I don't think you could get much sweeter, honestly."

Michael blushed, and his hand slowly reached over to Gabriel's.

And that was the moment Chasity became Love.

*******************************

Gabriel had kept his cool for the entire time he had slain those demons coming into earth. He'd even spared some. When Lucifer showed up he had wanted, so badly, to grab his throat.

The door slammed behind him, and he leaned against it. Slowly sliding down it, breathing hard.

Lucifer's greatest virtue had changed. That's what had stayed his hand. He didn't see one event, not one moment, but many. He saw Lucifer raising his daughter. His greatest virtue.

Eyes closed, head leaning back, Gabriel had a small smile form on his lips. He had done it. He had held himself back, and if he could do it once he could do it again.

The door opened and Gabriel fell backwards, looking up at Michael who had opened it. "Hello Michael."

Michael picked up Gabriel and dusted him off. "You won't believe the day I had."

They sat at the table, drank coffee, and talked about Sir Pentious, the changes of Hell, and the hole Gabriel had to defend. Michael was proud, and Gabriel was happy his boyfriend had made a new friend.

And all was well at this moment.

As long as there were no windows, and no mirrors. As long as Gabriel never saw himself, he'd be fine, and even if he did...

At least he had Love.

Notes:

I probably enjoyed writing this one a bit too much. Unlike many extras this one is actually plot relevant in the long run, but didn't feel relevant enough to make a whole chapter, especially being a flashback.

Also for anyone who skipped: Gabriel was consumed by blood lust and became murder happy in the past. Almost strangled Lilith and Lucifer to death while badly wounded. God came out, asked if they'd like to forget, all three did and only have vague memories of losing. This happened at the same time God banished Lucifer and Lilith while demonfying them

 

Years later Gabriel looks at his own reflection in a pond and remembered the events as his greatest sin and greatest virtue, got sick, threw up and almost fell in the pond and stayed there. Michael showed up. Comforted him. Held hands and Chasity became Love. No hanky panky just genuine love and care.

Later still a summary of what happened after an earlier extra where Gabriel kicked Lucifer around a bit and killed demons trying to go to earth. Michael showed up. They talked. Michael shared that he's friend with Sir Pentious, Gabriel was proud of how much he held back and that Lucifer's greatest virtue was now Charlie.

Also Michael was bad at cookies at first.

Chapter 27: Chapter 21: Heavenly Meeting in Hell

Summary:

A meeting of Sins and Virtues to try and decide the future.

Notes:

I had to make my own cheat sheet for this one so I'm going to share it here. Please note I understand the virtues and their opposite sins are not perfect, but I went for what felt fun to write over perfect opposites.

Gabriel(Justice) Opposite of Satan(Wrath)
Sera(Diligence) Opposite of Leviathan(Sloth)
Emily(Kindness) Opposite of Belphegor(Envy)
Micheal(Love, formerly Chasity) Opposite Of Asmodeus/Ozzie(Lust)
Phanuel(Charity) Opposite of Mammon(Greed)
Cassiel/Cass(Humility) Opposite of Lucifer(Pride)
Zaphkiel(Temperance) Opposite of Beezelbub(Gluttony)

I apologize that this one took so long. Had a bit of a dissociative episode and had to finalize all my ideas for unknown Sins and Virtues. Hardest part was keeping with the circus theme. Satan being a strong man, Leviathan being a Snake Lady and Belphegor being a tattoo'd woman. Ended up adding alot of history of Belphegor that isn't really necessary but will probably come up if I ever do a spin off with Cain and Abel at the Hotel.

Everyone had gathered in the Heaven Embassy in hell. For some of the Virtues this was their first time in Hell. Sera had gathered a few files and folders, turned the lights on, made sure everything looked bright and nice, and cleaned the graffiti that had gathered outside. She had never seen so many poorly drawn dicks in her life until this moment, and one really really well drawn one she was almost sad to get rid of. She actually did keep the one with a heart that had angel wings and demon horns with a tail. That one was lovely.

She always liked art, even if she wasn't that great at it. Most Angels were not great artists. Their greatest artist had been Lucifer. She thought, for a moment, about how self expression might lead to rebellion as one slowly finds themselves and realize they don't fit the traditional mold and thus try to enact change through force of will to make their environment better suit their desires.

"Sera?"

The voice of Emily brought her back. "Ah, right. Just thinking, so, everyone? I asked you to come up with some proposals and summaries of their opposites so we can better work as a group and tackle this problems. Remember, our goals are two fold. Convince the Sins to allow Sinners into their rings to prevent over population, and encourage the program that would allow Sinners redemption into Heaven."

"It feels weird fighting the status quo when we are the status quo." mussed Cass as the virtue of Humility looked surprisingly contemplative. She was usually a very simple woman in a dirt brown robe that smelled nice and earthy while looking like she could possibly use a shower. Its not that she looked bad per say, but out of all the virtues she looked the least well kept. It was part of her gig as humility.

Sera smiled at her. She had shown so much interest in all this when she realized they'd be taking on the Sins in a meeting setting. "Cass? Do you want to go first and explain your plan?"

Cass slowly stood up, dusted herself off, only succeeded in spreading dust around the room and made a polite cough. "Mine is boring."

"Really Cass?" Sera asked, trying and failing to hide her annoyed tone.

"It's Lucifer! of course he's going to want to spread Sinners!"

"Are you sure? They are his people, in a way. He may be reluctant."

Cass paused, and realized she hadn't thought about that. She began to pace. "We all know Lucifer. He's sad, depressed, and full of ambition unmet. So, if he does show reluctance we just have to remind him that this is change and its his daughter's dream but we need some way to manage the population. The other rings in Hell have plenty of room, and I think spreading them out would be a good idea. The other sin's main fear is how Sinners are functionally immortal, however they are not invincible. You can easily beat up one and break them into a pulp."

"It's true. I know." Said Sir Pentious who had been put on guard duty for the purpose of just getting him down there. They had also needed an example of how Charlie's plan could work, and Lilith wasn't ready for her reveal.

"If I may continue without interruption." Cass said, not bothering to hide her annoyance

Sir Pentious went quiet and listened.

A small spark of anger rose in Sera over someone speaking to Sir Pentious like that, but she stayed calm. He had interrupted, after all. It was just that that was her lover and she had the nerve to talk to him like that. Even if Cass was in the right. Sera was slowly realizing love was more complicated then she thought, and she had already assumed it was very complicated.

Cass continued. "I also have ideas for some of the other sins but will bring it up when it's their turn. I do think Lucifer will be easy once we bring up his daughter. Honestly I wish she was here. I'd like to meet her."

"I will see about arranging a meeting later, Cass." Said Sera, who thought Charlie deserved plenty of warning before meeting someone like Cass.

"Oh good. Can we make sure that fallen one isn't there...?"

"No." Sera's no was firm, and final. Cass frowned, but accepted it and sat down. She nodded to the next person, Phanuel, the virtue of Charity, who stayed sitting, with her wings covering her up. Everyone waited as she sat there, looking around nervously, before Micheal next to her looked over. "Phanny, dear, why are you naked?"

Phanuel covered her face. "I might have met a few demons on the way here in need of new clothes." Michael, without hesitation, took off his cape and covered Phanuel with it, causing Phanuel to smile a small and grateful smile.

The following awkward silence was broken by Emily "You literally gave people the clothes off your back...?"

Phanuel opened her mouth to speak, closed it, and gave a small nod.

Sera was proud of the good nature of Heaven, but she realized she should have done more to let them know the dangers of Hell. Though she'd not realized giving one's clothes away was one of the dangers. "Phanuel, your gift giving nature does you credit, but you can go too far."

"Don't worry." Phanuel stood up, now covered. "I know when to stand my ground."

"Can I have my cape back?" Asked Michael as Phanuel reached over, took it off, and offered it back to him. Everyone stood there for a moment waiting for what just happened to dawn on her before she blushed and covered herself again. Emily stood up and looked around. "I think I saw a room with some clothes here. Let me go grab some real quick."

After a few moments of waiting Phanuel was now wearing an Exorcist suit without the helmet. She coughed politely and stood up, trying to avoid eye contact with the people who had just seen her naked. "So, um, my Sin is greed who I think will be super easy to convince because we just need to appeal to his sense of greed and sinners mean more money for him."

"That sounds well and good but what if he wants to avoid letting those type of demons in his land? Worried it'd ruin the property value and such." Cass spoke up, knowing far too much about how rich people operate considering she has a few in her own slice of Heaven.

Phanuel hesitated, frowning as she seemed to think on this. "I uh, I don't know. I mean-I guess, uh." She looked over at Sera, then Emily, both of whom gave her a look of encouragement. She breathed in deeply and said "Then we tell him he can make a fortune with cheap housing for them...?"

"Great idea!" Cass leaned over, a bit too close to Phanuel for her comfort. "I'm also going to suggest we say it's easier to get money from poor people then rich people."

"Mm, but what if he says they have no money to give him...?"

"Then we point out he now has a cheap and desperate source of labor he can pay very little!"

"Woah woah!" Emily spoke up suddenly. "We don't want them to exploit these people!"

Cass waved her away "They'll do that anyways, we're just appealing to their sinister nature for the greater good!"

Emily did not look convinced. Sera was quiet. She didn't like it either, but it'd work. She was also starting to be very very worried about how good Cass was at this.

Cass's smile began to falter. "Okay, we'll only resort to that if we have too, and honestly I hope most don't take much convincing."

Sera nodded, and looked towards the person next to Phanuel. Michael stood up, coughed politely and addressed everyone in the room. "Ozzie will likely be a bit of a hold out. There is little benefit to him expanding his empire beyond money, and he is not one driven by money. He's ambitious in other ways. However, I think, after asking around in Heaven and gathering some information in Hell, I have a solution." He began to pace back and forth, lost in thought, which was something he often avoided and tried to make up for his lack of practice with enthusiasm and overthinking.

"He's currently in love. It's been an open secret for some time and is finally open fully. I think if I corner him and talk on an informal basis I can get through to him, as a fellow man in love. There is also the fact he highly values seduction as a sport of sorts, and not an exploitive industry like the Sinners in the Pride ring do. There is some moral basis inside him that I think I can appeal too if I am not too blatant. I've also talked with some in Heaven and can toss him new ideas for his industry. He's very unlikely to want to get into the pornography side of things, however I have heard of more moral methods of doing such erotica and may pitch ideas to him to expand his empire in hopes of fostering co-operation."

"Open with your best ideas and keep some to yourself in order to give him incentive to work with us." Said Cass from her seat.

"Capital idea." Michael concdeded as he sat back down next to Gabriel.

Gabriel stood up. He was currently wearing a blind fold. He didn't want to know what would happen if he looked onto a sea of demons with his ability to know their greatest sins. "As you know my opposite down here is Satan himself. The Sin of Wrath has made itself into a deity like figure among it's imps and spends most of its time away. I've fought Satan on at least two separate occasions and the danger that beast represents can not be understated. He has, in the past, demonstrated the ability to change shape, imitate voices, take control of inanimate objects, not to mention his body seems to not function as a normal one with no real vital areas. He prefers to use claws and teeth in a fight, ones that sunder anything he touches." Gabriel's hands rested on the table as he talked, his tone serious, as if giving a war report.

"He is a sadist of the greatest horror and not to be trusted. He puts on a mask to hide who he is, one that is not entirely kind, but amiable. He is not. Within him there is always an evil brewing tha-"

Sera let out a loud cough. "Gabriel. We have to work with him."

It took a moment for Gabriel to re-arrange his mind towards the idea of talking to Satan, and so he sat down, let out a deep calming breath. "I suppose I can pretend..."

Eyes turned towards Cass, and with a smile she began "There's a section of the Wrath Ring covered in garbage, old refuse and basically one big gross dangerous place. Locals call it the Really Really Bad Place, because Imps are uncreative and do not speak Latin. Sinners, being immortal for the most part, can lead clean up crews in the area and make it safer, expanding Satan's domain, something which will appeal to his desire for power and influence and more land."

Gabriel nodded. "Yes, that, perfect." He went back to quietly sitting, glad he was done with his part.

Next all eyes turned towards Emily. Emily stood up, and felt very over prepared as she coughed politely and put up a poster board with various bullet points and a picture of the Sin of Envy on it. She avoided eye contact, as she found herself the center of attention among her peers. "I uh, well, the thing i-"

"Oh, wow. I never saw Belphegor before. Is that what she looks like? Why's she have a scar on her neck?" Sir Pentious said from his guard position at the door. The guard next to him glared and almost gave Sir Pentious a quick kick before remembering he was dating Sera. He settled for the glare.

The glare from him and various Virtues were enough to shut him up, and he shrunk back towards the door he was pretending to guard.

The damage had been done, however, and Emily had felt her fear dispelled by the silly little comment. She smiled at him, taking power from her friend. "She was nearly killed a few centuries back by two unknown assailants. This should be impossible, so Hell has mostly covered it up. Rumor says the only way she survived was ripping her own head off. She now has an artificial body made from various mechanical parts that her old body is growing over it, however anytime she is unsatisfied with a new part that's growing in she rips it off, which was significantly slowed the process."

Sir Pentious nodded but said nothing. This time being good and keeping quiet.

"This isn't really important, in fact it'd be best we don't bring it up. She's very sensitive about it and though getting on her good side would be hard it's not impossible. She's extremely narcissistic, even for a Sin, but also very suspicious of praise. The only method I have that I think will work like a charm is making Sinners seem desirable. Once the idea is in her head that Sinner's are something to be desired she'll want them, if only because other people have them."

Everyone side eyed Cass, looking at her indirectly. She shrugged "I got nothing. That's perfect."

Emily sat down, smiling a smile almost as big as the pride she felt inside.

Sera stood up, hands coming together in front of her. "I have no long briefing for mine. The real challenge was getting Leviathan, the sin of Sloth, to show up. She will, quite openly, take the path of least resistance. This is why we are reliant on the others giving in. A united front against us will result in Leviathan simply siding with them. If enough side with us, Leviathan will also side with us. She is rather lazy and uninspired I fear, but we can use that to our advantage." She sat back down, Cass nodding across the table in full support as all eyes turned to the last Virtue to talk about their plan.

He was not there.

Sera frowned and stood up, only for Micheal to stand up and move faster then her, put his hand on her shoulder and without words let her know he'd handle it. He went deeper into the embassy and found Zaph, sitting away from everyone in a dark corner in a dark hallway. Michael sat with him.

After a few moments, Zaph finally spoke up. "What do you want?"

"You know, it's interesting. I don't talk about it much, because I think it's best not to reveal to people, but Gabriel isn't the only one who can see into people's hearts." Michael leaned forward, invading Zaph's personal space, or at least what Zaph defined as personal space, which was anywhere within a mile of him.

"This could help him, Zaph." At his words Zaph tensed up, his muscles forming fists. "None of that. We are not here to fight, but we can set him down a path were he no longer needs to hide. Zaph, give this a chance. If not for us then for him."

Zaphkiel was quiet for an uncomfortable amount of time. Eventually he stood up, and glared at Michael. "Blackmail, mm?"

"What? No." Michael sounded as confused as he looked. "Zaph, why does everything have to be a fight with you? I want to help you, I want to help the man you love, I want to help everyone here. Yes, people will take advantage, people will do cruel things, there will be darkness, there is always darkness, but there is always light as well. We can't condemn others for fear of the evil that might walk along side them, otherwise we let the evil drag them away."

Zaphkiel didn't believe a second of this, because he couldn't, he didn't want too, and frankly he did not like any of this. He closed his eyes, took in a deep breath as his fingers dug into his palms. Through clenched teeth he muttered "I'll do what I can, and keep Judas to yourself."

Michael stood up, and offered Zaph his hand. "I promise. Unless it's a situation where I can not hold back such knowledge, its your secret alone."

It was the best he was going to get and he knew it. He shook his hand, and both headed towards the table. With a reluctant sigh Zaph began, before anyone could even ask him where he was, "Gluttony has a tribal instinct. If she considers people among her people, those she owns, she will protect and care for them. She is simple like that, and enjoys overindulgence. The trick is getting her to consider that Sinners could be her people, and worth protecting. This will not be easy, but there is a soft portion of her heart we can prod at until she gives in. I suggest we try a sob story or two of people who died at parties. Make it something she can relate too, something she can find personal investment in, and we will win."

Cass put up a finger, put it down again, and frowned. "Oh that's much better then my idea of tempting her to expand her brand."

"We can do both." Zaph said as he sat down finally. "Now, we have a few hours. We should suggest a recess during the meeting, during which we'll corner them an-"

The meeting went on, and a few hours later, the Sins showed up.

The Sins gathered and sat across from them at the large table set out for them to discuss things. The Virtues and Sins had never met like this before, and the tension in the air was high. They all seemed ready for a fight. The truth was the Sins had discussed battle strategies ahead of time.

So had the Virtues.

There was very little trust in the room.

Sera stood up, glared at by most of the Sins and at least one of the Virtues. Zaph still resented being here, but he was sat next to Gabriel now. Zaph was at least smart enough to realize that he could not take on Gabriel and the Sins at the same time. He had to show unity, if nothing else.

"Hello everyone. As we know there has been a shake up between our worlds."

"Just send the Exorcists again and get Lucifer to tame his brat." Belphegor said without hesitation. "It's all that bitch's fa-"

Lucifer suddenly lit up, red and angry. He slammed his hands on the table. "You want to be quiet now, Belphegor."

She grinned from where she sat. "Or what?"

"Or we'll see if you can regrow two bodies." To everyone's surprise this comment came from Gabriel. "We are to remain civil here. We are not here to fight. Not each other, not ourselves. I am asking, politely, that we take this seriously. Please do not make me have to be impolite."

Lucifer calmed down, mostly from the shock of Gabriel speaking up. Belphegor just grinned. "You think I'm afraid of you?"

"Belphegor, friend, colleague, fellow sinner and demon. I'm afraid of Gabriel, and if you keep this up I'm joining him in beating your ass." Said Satan, his tone jovial and friendly even if his words were not.

Beezlebub lifted her hands up, all four. "Guys. Lets not fight. Belphegor, just listen, alright? Come on, lets get this done and afterwards we can just go to my place and let off some steam. Sound good?"

Belphegor said nothing, which was the closest thing they were getting to agreement.

Now that things were calm Sera nodded towards those who tried to keep the peace to show her thanks. "We will not be sending more Exorcists. Even if we wanted too the Sinners of Hell would not lie down. They can fight back, and now that they know it, they will not simply give up. We saw this when a renegade Angel, Prince, invaded Hell recently and was defeated. He was stopped by the combined efforts of Me, Emily, Lucifer, his daughter and her people, but even before that many Sinners fought back. Things are changing, and this is not change we can simply ignore. We must change with it."

Sloth let out a groan. She hated change. She was also currently a small eel on the shoulders of a tall brawny succubus. Sloth hated any sort of work, so whenever she had to go anywhere she just had someone carry her around.

"One problem is the Pride ring will be overpopulated. This isn't just a fear of rebellion now, but a fear of overpopulation."

"Sounds like a Lucifer problem." Mammon spoke up. "Why should we care?"

There was a murmur of agreement from every Sin except Lucifer.

Sera carefully looked at every Sin, wondering where to start, but to her surprise Zaph was the first one to speak. Whens she heard his voice she tensed, expecting the worst.

"Where do you think the Sinners will invade first? Heaven, a place impossible to reach, Earth, a place hard to reach, or the other rings which are only an elevator or a dig away?" Zaph leaned forward, looking at the Sins with a carefully calculating eye. Nothing could bring people together like a mutual enemy.

For the first time Sera felt they were actually united.

Ozzy, who's ring was just below Lucifer's, let out a quiet "...Fuck." as he considered this. "Okay, so you want us to cull them?"

"No. I want you to accept them into your realm."

There was laughter, rolled eyes, and confusion from the Sins. Only Lucifer didn't laugh, but he did feel something red and hot rise within him. He felt almost insulted that Sera had not come to him first, but then again, he had to remind himself, he wasn't an Angel anymore. He wasn't one of them, and he wasn't one of the Sins exactly either. No matter where he was, he was an outsider. It was a feeling he'd long ago accepted.

When the laughter died down Mammon said "Wait, you're serious? Let me laugh even harder!"

"No need. There are benefits towards letting this happen. Please, let me explain."

"Why? isn't this just delaying the inevitable? You want us to suffer just so Heaven doesn't have to do anything?" Satan had been examining a pen this whole time, but as he spoke Sera sensed something different about him. He had seemed friendly and polite when he first came in, but now his words felt like a trap. He looked like he was waiting for the wrong words to be said so he could attack.

"We do have a plan. The Princess of Pride had started a sy-"

Every Sin groaned. Except Lucifer, of course.

"System of redemption. Sir Pentious? Please step forward."

Slowly he slithered forward, and waved at everyone. They eyed him impassively, wondering what this idiot was about.

"This is Sir Pentious." She turned towards the Sins, and with more anxiety and nerves then she'd like to admit she said "He was a Sinner. He died in Adam's last attack. He woke up in my dining room."

Silence fell over the Sins, before Mammon spoke up "I don't believe you."

"It's true." Admitted Lucifer. "I was told about it soon after Prince attacked."

Leaning back, Ozzie looked at Sir Pentious like some weird and interesting new species of insect. "I use to babysit Charlie. Kid's got a good heart. I hate to say this but if Lucifer, Charlie and whoever this chick is is saying it, well, I believe them."

"Sera. My name is Sera." Sera said, somewhat annoyed her reputation had not proceeded her.

Silence fell over the Sins. Before they had just thought this was all just silly nonsense but now? Now things were real.

"We've been discussing things, and we think our plan, going forward, will be to support Charlie in her endeavor. Emily, my protege, will be handling the embassy in the mean time on a more personal level then we have before. We want to work with you, but if we work with you, you must also work with us." She had their attention, and deep down Sera knew this was the time to strike. "And we've discussed how this can even benefit you, in the long run."

Negotiations and deals began. Unsurprisingly Lucifer was one of the first to agree to let his Sinner's free. Mammon agreed soon after, seeing the potential for profit, especially after Cass pointed out Sinners can be a source of cheap labor.

Eventually they had a short recess to grab some food, and things to drink. The mix of food from Heaven and Hell helped them bond over mutual hate or adoration of what was offered.

Things were calm. Michael was busy talking to Ozzie about an idea he had called Only Lust that let people offer their services to others long distance for a fee. Cass was making people uncomfortable with her enthusiasm. Phanuel's was being guarded by Zaph to make sure she didn't give anything else away. Her outfit seemed to make the Sins nervous, which pleased Zaph. Like a warning that if things got worse no one was immune to a purge. Gabriel was actually casually chatting with Lucifer. There was a tension, but the two seemed to be getting along.

Emily was taking a break alone right now. People were bonding, Sins and Virtues alike. Sera was currently getting Leviathan some coffee, and she seemed grateful.

Someone approached her from behind, which was odd because there was nothing but a wall behind her. "Everything's going pretty well, isn't it?"

Emily looked behind her and up and up further. Satan was there, tall and wide, made of red skinned muscles with four eyes looking at her with a casual gaze before one of them winked. A smile on his face as he offered Emily a coffee.

"Oh, thank you." She drank it, hating the bitter taste but loving how it kept her awake. "Things seem to be going well. You um, seem receptive."

"It's fine. Between me and you I'm going to agree to this eventually. I think we all will, we just want to see how much we can get before we give in. Standard hell stuff, ya know?"

She nodded. "I suppose." She remembered Gabriel's warning, and felt it didn't fit the man she was talking too. He looked friendly, more likely to flex at you with his muscles then hurt you. "Gabriel warned us about you, you know, but you seem to be doing alright."

Emily was not expecting Satan to belly laugh at that, especially since he didn't have a belly he had abs, but he certainly did. "Oh, he's just living in the past. I use to be a real terror, you know?"

"Mm. I expected you to be angrier, honestly."

"Thats normal. I can be, mind you. I do my best to control it these days, but you know, sometimes things get to me and I lose myself. Something me and Gabriel have in common."

"Really? I've never seen him angry before..." Gabriel was alone now, sitting at the table with his blindfold on. He looked lonely. Even when he was with Michael he always seemed alone.

"You should have seen him when we fought." Satan looked down at his own coffee. It was black, dark, and bitter. He related to it. "You should have seen him when he fought Lucifer." His voice lowered, an edge slowly forming in it. "You know, me and him have much in common really. When I look at people, I see things, just like him, the difference is I enjoy knowing, but he wants to blind himself to people's truth."

Emily suddenly tensed. Something was suddenly off. The little corner they were at grew darker, the shadows thicker, and as she turned towards Satan she barely noticed how the darkness began to surround the two of them.

"What do you mean...?"

He kept looking at his coffee, swirling it in its cup. "It was very kind of you, standing up against Sera, but then you went and abandoned them, didn't you?"

Emily's hand went to her arm, her heart began to beat faster as her scar seemed to itch.

Satan slowly seemed to sink into the shadows, the red of his body being replaced by black and shadows as it absorbed him until only his four eyes remained. "Saved her as quick as you could, because she scared you, and then you left the rest to die." His eyes looked down at her, and the voice of Satan echo'd around her. Inescapable, persistent, and as strong as her own thoughts. She realized he had surrounded her in his darkness, and the darkness was him. "You knew you could save more, and you ran. You fled. You knew she was eating people, and you healed her, and then left the others to die."

"You were scared." The dark voice seemed to seep into her very bones. Her breath quickened as she was stuck silent and frightened. "Are you scared now, Little Angel? Are you frightened? Is it that I know, or that you failed, or that you'd do it again, except this time, you wouldn't even heal the monster who hurt you...?"

Someone stepped through the Shadows. Gabriel reached into the darkness, grabbed something, and all at once pulled something out. The shadows dispelled and suddenly Satan, his skin and body now black and only vaguely humanoid shaped, with clawed hands and large fangs and four eyes glaring at Gabriel as the Angel held him down by the neck. Despite the blindfold, it was very obvious Gabriel was glaring. "Stop. Now."

The two of them stared at each other, Satan's jolly voice now gone, replaced by something sinister and cruel. "Oh, Gabriel. Can't you see I'm trying to help? The poor girl is sufferin-"

He didn't get to finish before Gabriel squeezed harder, choking out Satan's words. "I said stop."

His four eyes narrowed. "You know you can't kill me Gabriel. It is not within even your power."

"I know. I can stop you, though. You will behave, or I will make you behave. I can do that." His hand held Satan's neck firmly as the two looked at each other. Their eyes burning with barely restrained rage despite Gabriel's blindfold.

After a moment some tension seemed to fade, and Satan's form went back to his red bull headed self, looking every bit as agreeable and friendly as he did before. Gabriel let him go, Satan stood up, dust himself off, gave a polite bow and walked away.

Gabriel suddenly felt something run into him. Emily had wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. He gave her an awkward pat on the head. "Are you okay...?" He felt her nod as she kept her face against him. "Do you need to stay there for the moment?" She nodded again. "Do you want to talk about it right now?" She shook her head against him. "Do you want to talk about it later?" She nodded. He then went quiet and offered her some comforting silence.

The recess ended and the meeting started again, this time with Emily sitting a bit closer to Sera. Sera sensed something was wrong, and under the table she put a hand on Emily's arm. It seemed to calm her down and she smiled at her friend. As things went on Ozzie agreed thanks to his talk with Michael, whom he got along with surprisingly well after a few jabs at each other. He also realized his realm would be the first attacked by an overpopulation of Sinners, so that helped.

Satan was oddly agreeable now, suspiciously so in Gabriel's eyes.

Leviathan soon fell in line once she was out numbered.

Beezlebub was smart enough to realize how she really couldn't fight this and began to plan a big 'Welcome Sinners!' party instead. She also made a note to visit Charlie at some point, just to see what all the hype was about.
Belphegor held out the longest, and as a concession she asked to see Gabriel in full angelic form. Something not even all of the Virtues had seen. To everyone's surprise he agreed, and she walked off into another room with him and came back shaking and in obvious fright. She agreed soon after to anything Heaven wants ever.

And then it was done, and the Sins filed out, though Lucifer stayed longer then the others, since it was his realm that'd be most effected and when it was all over and done Sera fell back into her chair, and Sir Pentious moved to rub her shoulders.
The Virtues got ready to leave, but Sera and Emily nodded at each other, and Sera gently took Sir Pentious's hand in his own. "We have some place to visit before we're done. Don't worry, we'll be safe."

Gabriel took a few moments to face Emily, and she put a hand on his shoulder "I'll be okay." He nodded and left with Michael.

A frown came over Sera "What was that about?"

"Satan tried something earlier. Gabriel stopped him. I'm okay, though um, we might need to talk later, but right now?" The three of them left the Embassy and looked deep into the city. A city of Hell. "Let's go visit some friends." Lucifer suddenly jumped down from above them, and landed next to them. He nodded to Sera, and she nodded back, and without words he perfectly understood where they were going, and without words Sera understood he wanted to keep an eye on her, and without words the four of them walked into the city, and off towards the Hotel.

Notes:

Know I skipped a bit here and there but honestly this was all long enough as is. Soon, Sir Pentious's great return to the Hotel. Now if you excuse me I'm going to post this, reread it a few hours later, realize I made mistakes and edit it several times before I feel happy with it. As per tradition.

Chapter 28: Chapter 22: Monsters and Mayhem

Summary:

I.M.P. and Lute travel towards Abel's home, and find themselves surrounded.

Notes:

Made a few edits to previous chapters. I confused Phanual and Cass in an old chapter and wanted to make the story better reflect Cain's immortality. No more arrows stuck in him, well, except the one from Prince's bow.

An armored RV was going through Hell at incredible speed with incredible recklessness and the Angel behind the wheel was having incredible fun hitting everything in the way.

The imps inside the RV were having less fun as they bounced around and smacked into each other. "Moxxie why the fuck did you let that moron drive?!" Blitzø said right as his head smacked into a wall.

"She said she didn't know how!" Moxxie shouted as he held onto a bed to try and prevent being thrown around.

Millie was having fun, unlike those two, as she bounced around the RV. "Mox, I think that's more of a reason not to let her drive."

"I wanted to teach her but she pushed down the gas pedal and then just kept going!"

Blitzø said a few choice words and grabbed at the walls as he pushed himself forward to try and stop the madness. As he did he found Loona casually sitting at the dining table watching the scenery pass by, which included an occasional body or severed head. He looked at her, confused, when Loona pointed down towards her waist. "Seat belt." She then went back to looking out the window.

Letting out an annoyed sigh Blitzø kept going towards the front, until he reached Lute. "Get out of the damn driver's seat, you psycho!"

"Give me a bit! I'm about to hit another one!" Lute had a madness in her eyes. A madness Blitzø had only seen in 20,201 people, Millie included.

Hell had a lot of psychos.

"Another what?!" He shouted as he looked out the windshield. He didn't see what it was, but he saw that it had dark black skin and glowing red eyes before it got hit and exploded into a shower of gore. "Woah!" He reached forward and grabbed the emergency break, pulling it back and causing Lute to fly forward and slam hard into the armored windshield, leaving the windshield unharmed and Lute embarrassed. Millie and Moxxie flew forward and hit it right next to her.

After they fell back down onto the floor Lute casually dust herself off and with all the dignity she could muster she said. "I'm going to go to the gun nest on the roof."

Standing up and disengaging the emergency break, Millie got behind the wheel as Moxxie rubbed his head. The windshield wipers doing their job to get the gore off. Moxxie looked at Lute as she climbed the ladder to the gun nest. "What is with her?"

"Maybe someone should talk to her and see whats up? She's been a bit manic since we started." Leaning back, Millie began driving at a slightly more sane pace. Slightly.

Moxxie realized both Blitzø and Millie were looking at him, and he let out a deep sigh and walked towards the gun nest as Blitzø sat in the passenger seat and put his seat belt on.

The gun nest was thankfully big enough to fit two people. Three if they were imps. Moxxie tapped her politely on the shoulder, because she couldn't have heard him over the sound of the constant gun fire as she shot anything that moved. She turned to him, shouting "What?!"

A lesser man would flinch, but Moxxie had dealt with far angrier and far more venomous people. He worked for one. Looking towards her he said "We're a bit concerned you're going to kill us all."

Lute's face dropped, and suddenly she sat back in the gunner's seat and let out a long suffering sigh. She looked up towards the sinister skies of Hell itself, since she found it slightly more tolerable then looking at Moxxie. "I was made for fighting. When I didn't fight, I was either standing around as a decoration or fucking Adam. I got to fight exactly once per year. Can you guys just let me enjoy myself?"

"Not when you're putting our lives at risk. This RV is amazing but it's not unstoppable, and I mean, I almost landed on a pile of knives when you speed up. I'd like to survive this trip."

She looked at her hand, lost in thought for a moment and quiet before suddenly she spun the chair around, and then grabbed the gun again and shot a bird. "Okay. I get it, Boxxie-"

"Moxxie."

"Moxxie, I'll be more careful. I'm not use to being around people who are so, you know, fragile and weak." She was facing away from him, so he couldn't see her pout.

"Didn't I hold a gun up to your head once?" Said Moxxie, who could hear the pout regardless and was more then ready to defend his honor as an assassin.

"Well yeah, but you didn't pull the trigger."

"That could change."

She leg go of the gun and turned around the face him as the two of them starred each other down for a moment, before Lute broke out into an uncharacteristic laugh. Despite herself, she had to respect the courage on this little murderous maniac. "Okay okay, enough dick measuring for today. Lets ju-"

A huge roar in the distance got both their attention. Something rose up behind the RV, looking something like a giant dinosaur with deep black scales and glowing red eyes. Without hesitation Lute swung the gun towards it and started firing as it started to chase them. The steps of the huge beast making the ground shake as it began to run on all fours towards them, hands and feet both covered in deadly claws that left deep cuts on the ground.

"Oh For Satan's sake why did you shoot at it! You provoked the thing and now it's chasing us!" Shouted Moxxie.

"Those things have been trying to kill us since we got here! Why do you think I was running them over?!" Lute shouted back over the sound of the firing gun.

Moxxie looked out onto the landscape and saw them. The black skinned red eyed people rising up from the ground and trash. Each one looking at them. "You didn't say anything?!"

"I was busy running them over! Listen, we're fighting a Kaiju! Me and my sisters use to take them on all the time during the purging, but they're hard to take down! How many angelic bullets do you have?!" Lute tried to fire towards its knees, causing it to fumble but never fall down.

"Uh, around-" Moxxie starred at the large creature barreling towards them and shouted downwards "Millie, check your rear view mirrors!" The RV suddenly sped up and Moxxie was launched into the back of Lute's seat.

"Please tell me you have several hundred at least!" She kept firing at it. It was slowing the damn thing down at least, but what really bothered her was that it kept coming. Predators don't chase prey that fights back. This thing was out for blood.

"I don't even have fifty!"

Lute shouted several unbiblical words, the roar of the gun constant. "Then we don't have an easy way to kill this thing! Me and my sisters would always need to cut one apart! If we were in a hurry we'd expose it's heart and stab it!"

"Okay, if we expose it's heart and fire a bullet in it, will that work?" Moxxie began to load his rifle up with what bullets he had, each shining brightly with holy power.

A smile came over Lute's face, slowly turning into a grin.. "I'll fire at it's chest but I don't think that'll tear enough away to expose its heart!"

The Kaiju got closer, snapping at the RV now, it's jaws heading for it as Lute fired up into its mouth as it's huge black curling tongue could be seen in its teeth filled maw, its spit dripping onto the RV. She prepared herself to be eaten and have to cut her way out only for a missile to fly into it's gaping jaw and explode, causing it to fall backwards. It got up swiftly, and resumed its chase as Lute aimed for its chest.

"I have an idea!" Shouted Moxxie as he went back down into the RV. "Guys! Grab every explosive we can fire at that thing and aim at the chest! If I can put a bullet in its heart we can kill it!"

Blitzø looked over from where he was hanging out of the door, reloading his RPG. "Alright, lets Dragon Heart this bitch."

Loona opened a door at the other side, with her own RPG loaded up as Moxxie opened a small slit in the back and pointed his rifle out of it.

"Ready Loonie?"

"Say the word, Blitz."

The two of them aimed, prepared for some father daughter bonding time, and at the count of three, when the Kaiju was ready to bite at them again, the RV suddenly stopped. The two of them nearly fell out of the RV as Blitzø shouted "FUCK IT!" and fired, soon followed by Loona. The RPGs hit home, and the beast's chest was blown open. Lute fired at it, knocking aside some ribs as the monster began to rumble and Moxxie took his shot.

It laid on the ground, suddenly stood up, and as they watched its green, glowing, beating heart began to leak green glowing blood, and it fell down. Not quit dead, but struggling to survive. "Oh fuck yeah" Shouted Bltizo before he looked down and realized the wheels were still spinning despite them not going anywhere. The RV was suddenly lifted up, and thrown to the side by a very big, but significantly smaller then the kaiju, monster with black skin and red eyes. The RV rolled for a bit before landing on its wheels again. As Blitzø looked outside he saw the other red eyed monsters coming at them.

"That big one." Moxxie began. "I recognize them. They're a former overlord. They use to be big players in the Pride Ring before they disappeared eight years ago..."

Blitzø looked on to the approaching red eyed things, and realized some were gathering lightning and other powers befitting overlords. He even recognized a few overlords whom he heard disappeared around a decade ago. "Millie..." He turned towards the front seat. "Let Lute drive."

*** 

In the distance a man watched, his irritation hidden behind a smile. Alastor had worked hard to get that Kaiju. They were not easy to get, since Zeezi had the majority of them and didn't like to share. So far he had only managed three. Finding one who could make itself that big had been even harder, and was one of his many crowning achievements.

Then a few imps, an angel and a dog in an RV had killed it. Without a word Alastor pointed his cane at the RV and a good number of black skinned, red eyed demons stood up and began to chase it. He floated in the air, and began to drift towards the Kaiju. Despite a bleeding and exposed heart the monster was still struggling to survive, and Alastor wasn't about to let his prize die just yet.

It wasn't allowed to die.

 

Lute was terrible at driving, she kept hitting things. Thankfully most of those things were trying to kill them so no one seemed to mind.

Above Loona shot a continuous stream of bullets at anything that got close, one of the weird red eyed monsters jumping behind the gun nest and prepared to swing at the plexiglass shield when an Imp named Millie swung up quickly by grabbing pieces of uneven armor on the RV and cut it in half with one quick swing of her axe.

"Got another one!" The upper half of the monster grabbed the RV and began to crawl at her, and as Millie swung down at it it caught the axe with one hand as it's legs formed claws at the feet and the tail on it's lower body formed a sharp, metallic, gleam at the tip.

"Hey! Millie! Lute says use this!" Blitzø tossed Millie a sword and as she grabbed it she spent a few seconds to admire the shine of the Angelic Steel before letting go of her axe, beheading the beast, and watching her axe and it's body fly fall away. "Hell yeah! Now how's this thing catch fire?!"

From the door Blitzø kept firing in the sky where one of the red eyed jerks was flying towards them while surrounded by lightning, cackling loud enough for them to hear. It kept dodging his RPGs at the last second, much to his annoyance. "Mox! Can we please shoot this thing?! one hit from this guy and we're cooked hotter then a naked succubus covered in reaper sauce!"

"Working on it, sir! The lightning keeps hitting my bullets and stopping them!"

From the driver's seat Lute shouted "Yeah! That's one reason we used swords! First thing the big overlords did was how to keep bullets away!"

Annoyed, Blitzø reloaded his RPG and got ready to miss again. "Great time for useless trivia, Grandma, if you have any advice I'd love to-"

"Take the wheel!" Lute shouted as she moved from behind the wheel without waiting to see who'd grab it. Blitzø grabbed it before they crashed into anything they couldn't run over as Lute climbed to the roof. "Hand me the sword."

"What? No! I just got this thing! How does it catch fire again?" Millie asked, swinging it around.

"I'll show you." Lute held out her hand for the sword and soon after Millie handed it over she shouted down towards Blitzø "Drive me closer! I want to hit it with my sword!"

"That's insane! They'll cook us!"

"I can fly, dumbass! Just get me closer and I'll jump!" The RV turned around and headed towards the red eyed jerk chasing them, rather then away. Blitzø doing his best to dodge him as they went forward "God damn discount Zues up there trying to kill us and insane angels trying to hit them with swords, This better work!" He shouted as they got closer.

"What's with you and references to greek myth lately?" Loona shouted down from the gunner's seat.

"I got drunk and watched Xena, Warrior Princess seven hours straight, now lets kill that little slut!"

The red eyed jerk charged at the RV, the air around it crackling and burning as the ground it passed burnt. Various garbage around it conducting its electricity as much of it exploded and caught fire while the demon's mouth opened in a deep laugh as Lute flew into the air at them. Her wings spread out as lightning hit her and the sizzle of its power burnt the edge of her hair and feathers while she shouted in anger and swung the sword into her enemy's chest, causing both to fall towards the earth and land with a thunk.

Lute laid there, her ears ringing. That had hit her much harder then she thought it would. She'd been hit like that by demon power before, but it never hurt. Now her body was disobeying her, refusing to move as she laid there, vision blurred. In the distance she saw the large monster that had grabbed the RV earlier running towards her. She didn't want to die like this, but her will was stronger then her body and despite what she demanded of it, her body was moving only slowly. She saw her end approaching her, refusing it, rejecting it, but deep down knowing this might be it.

The RV passed between them and she felt someone grab her and pull her in. Moxxie and Millie pulled her into the RV and looked down at her. "You alright?" He asked as her vision came back to her and the pain began to slowly go away.

"You saved me...?" She could hardly believe it. She thought they hated her. She looked at the sword, and decided that must be it. She handed it to Millie, but Millie took it and didn't leave right away. "You did good, Lute. I got to go get more varmints off our ass." Millie swung up onto the RV's roof again as Moxxie pulled her further inside and put her head under a pillow before grabbing his gun and going to fire at more approaching enemies.

It didn't take Lute long to come too after that, and as she stood up she went to the driver's seat, glaring out the front window. "Blitz. I want to run more of them over."

He got up, grabbed his guns, let her get in the driver's seat and nodded. "Have fun using murder as an escape from your lifelong trauma, Lute. I'm going to go do the same but with guns."

As everyone was celebrating taking care of the biggest threat, even while the fight was still going on, two things in the distance began to roar.

They looked ahead of them at the two large demons who had risen from the ground. Alastor had, after all, claimed at least three Kaiju, but as I.M.P. looked on in in shock Lute broke the silence. "...We've killed bigger."

And just like that the spell was broken and Blitzø grabbed his RPG.

"Just get me closer. I want to hit it with your sword, Lute!" Millie shouted down at the driver.

Lute smiled and, to everyone else's horror, they realized she was fully on board with this plan. It was unfortunate that a black portal opened under them and tentacles came out to grab them.

Millie quickly began to cut them off, the sword doing more damage to them then anything else. "The hell is this! We're falling into a pit!"

Lute moved outside with surprising speed. With her wings out she went under the RV and with straining muscles began to try and push it away from the pit. Tendrils went for her but they exploded before they reached her as Moxxie fired his rifle at them. "Theres too many! Me and Millie can't keep up!"

They were trapped.

 

Alastor watched them struggle. Flies in a spider's web. Seeing the Angel try to fight him off after giving away her only weapon was especially fun. He put his hand on the Kaiju, and began to force it's heart closed, force it to get up. "You are not done yet, you are done when I say you are done."

"Fucking figures you'd be involved in all this noise."

Alastor looked behind him to see the figure of Cain. He was just like he left him. Covered in body graffiti and targets. "Cain. I see you're still alive. Shame that. Don't worry, my immortal incompetent kidnapper, I'll be with you in a mom-"

Cain's stone dagger lifted up and stabbed the Kaiju as it stood. It's body began to turn into dark grey ash from where it was stabbed, and is the beast fell again it landed and spread out into ashes into the air, roaring its last roar as all around them dust and ash from the now dead giant surrounded them.

No more words were exchanged. Alastor's body began to glow with a dark glow as tendrils of darkness and he approached the world's first murderer, intending to prove first doesn't always mean best.

 

The pit faded away as Alastor's focus went away from it and as Lute pushed the RV out of danger. It landed with an earth shaking thunk on the ground nearby as the two other Kaiju approached. Getting inside quickly, she shouted "Move move move!" and Blitzø floored it away from the giant monsters chasing them. One flew in the sky, a dinosaur like flying beast who's laser eyes hit the RV, leaving burns on the armored surface.

Loona aimed the gun at it, and began to fire, driving the creature back. A quick shot to the wings made a hole and rendered it unable to fly as it slammed on the ground with an earth shaking thunk. Behind them the last one charged at them like a bull, roaring loudly as various other red eyed demons grabbed onto it and began climb onto it and ride it towards them.

As she looked around Lute noticed Moxxie looking ahead of them instead of firing at the thing following them. He was looking into his scope. "Boxx-Moxxie, what are you doing?!"

He handed Lute his rifle. "Look. It's that guy who visited us once, Alastor, and some weird looking human, I think? He's being thrown around like a rag doll and keeps getting up again."

After a moment Lute said "Blitzø . I need you to run over the King in Red over there. That guy he's fighting with? He can help us find Abel."

"Great. We finding him before or after we get our asses handed to us by a-"

"I think the guy in red is controlling the others. I've seen this sort of thing before, from a tricky demon we had to fight once. He took souls of other demons, became an overlord and the contract even stated he was allowed to turn them into personal zombies. What I'm getting at is pretend this is chess, and he's the king."

"Huh." He looked behind him and shouted "You heard him Queens! Brace for impact and keep those little fucking skanks off our ass!"

 

The problem with Cain, Alastor noted, was that he was easy to hit, easy to throw around, but in his hand he had an unstoppable force, and Cain himself was something akin to an immovable object, or at least, an object that couldn't be damaged.

Cain didn't have to be a good fighter. He only had to keep fighting until his opponent let his guard down or gave up.

Even as he was held over a pit his small stone dagger kept driving off the tentacles, turning them to ash. "You think this is the first time someone's tried to banish me to a pit of nothingness?" He was drawn into the pit regardless, and suddenly Alastor's eyes went wide, and he covered his mouth, coughing out some grey ash from his mouth as he found himself feeling sick to his stomach.

He began to heave and with a wave of his hand the black pit opened again and suddenly Cain was thrown out of it. The dagger even just being in there had hurt Alastor more then he expected. He looked up at Cain, anger and shock in his eyes. Cain stood up, shaking only slightly as he glared at Alastor. "That one don't work either. Before you ask, no, burying me in concrete only works until I wiggle my way out. So, what else you got big man?"

Alastor stood up straight, looked between Cain, the RV, and the Overlords he had worked so hard to get over these years. He could bury Cain under a mountain, he could throw Cain into a hole so deep he'd never stop falling, he could do many things. Victory was inevitable, but the cost was too great. Alastor waved a hand in the air, darkness coming over him and the few surviving servants of his. "Until we meet again, son of Adam."

It was the worst thing he could have called Cain, and he was well aware of it. A growl grew within Cain's throat as he charged recklessly at him, only for Alastor to disappear into the blackness of his power. Cain then got hit by an RV.

The RV stopped as everyone took a moment to calm down and look at each other. There was a knock on the door, and Moxxie slowly opened the door. Cain was outside with a tire mark across his body but no other signs of damage from being ran over. He walked in and looked around. "Where's your shower?"

Moxxie pointed towards the back and Cain went back there without another word as everyone in the RV was either too shocked by his ability to walk off being ran over without any visible damage to his person, or the audacity of this bitch.

With a deep sigh, Lute put a hand to her face. "Hold on. I'll go talk to him."

"Tell him he better put his pants back on before he comes out!" Shouted Loona as she lowered from the ladder leading to the gun nest.

Lute walked forward, and as she did, she remembered when she first met Cain

 

The bar was empty except one man at the counter and a bar tender hiding behind it, shaking and hoping the Exorcists didn't notice him. Three people came in, Adam, Lute and another Exorcist. "Sir, what if Cain attacks you too?"

"That's why I brought Tiffany here, right Tiffany?" Adam said to the other Exorcist.

"My name's Stabitha, sir." Said Stabitha

"Wait, really? Thats weird. I must have been drunk when I named you. Okay, from now on you're Tiffan-Woah!" Adam leaned back as Cain charged at him with his stone knife. It managed to cut one of the horns on Adam's helmet and the helmet began to turn to grey ash and dust. The ash blinded Adam for a moment and then he just saw the stone knife heading for his face before Lute kicked Cain and knocked him back onto a table. "Cain! It's me! Dad!"

Cain lifted an eyebrow "I know." and came at them again. Tiffan charged at him and managed to stab his shoulder with her sword as Adam shouted at her to stop. As everyone watched the sword only made a very shallow cut on his skin, a small drop of blood coming from it. The shock wore out as Tiffan felt the dagger enter her belly, and her entire body began to turn to dust and ash. The small cut on Cain's shoulder healing almost instantly.

"...Holy fuck, Cain. How...?" Adam had never felt scared down here, not even now, the real danger he was in still not hitting him, but fascinated with how Cain had killed Tiffan.

"You think thats the first Angel I've killed?" Cain said, looking prepared to keep fighting as Adam made a note to start taking head counts when they got back.

Someone yet out a yelp. Adam and Cain turned to see Lute with a sword to the bartender's throat. Cain rolled his eyes. "Fine. Don't kill the bastard and I'll stop."

"Wait, really?" Said Lute and the Bartender at the same time.

"Fucker doesn't water down my drinks or ask for tips. All I can ask for in a bartender. Now, what do you want?" Cain went to sit down on a bar stool and grab a bottle of whatever to drink. Adam sat next to him and to Cain's surprise he grabbed his own bottle. Lute stood there, sword to the bartender's neck as the two of them watched with fascination. Lute felt like she was about to learn something very important about Adam and the bartender felt like he might not die.

"Listen, I haven't seen you since you ran from home. I just want to see whats going on with you. You doing okay?" Adam brushed some of the ash out of his hair as he drank down whatever he had grabbed.

"No. We done?" His son looked at the wall across from the bar, refusing to look Adam in the eyes.

"For fuck's sake, Cain. What happened to you after you left? I want to know. Your mom was worried sick." He was too, but he didn't feel comfortable sharing that. It was too much like admitting he had feelings.

Cain emptied his bottle, taking his time to chug it down in front of everyone before tossing it aside where it thunked on the ground and failed to break. "Ya'all want to know? Fine, but it don't got a happy ending." He went on to tell his father about how much he wandered, the lonely years of being alone, even animals wouldn't attack him, about how once he broke a bee hive open just to feel them sting him and they did not. The emptiness he felt inside. The utter contempt he had for himself, and still does, and his utter hatred of a world that wanted nothing to do with him, and how he was part of that world.

Adam felt like leaving, this was too much of a downer, and he was not qualified to deal with this. The obvious hate and loathing for him wasn't helping, but he stayed. He wasn't sure if it was guilt or the fact his stool was sticky, but he stayed. Then Cain began to talk about his wife.

"Found me covered in blood, beat up, bruised, mostly from myself, and cleaned me up. Angel in disguise. Wasn't a good idea for her, wasn't good to her, but she kept by me." He started to talk about his family, the praise for them endless but disguised behind the hatred for the world Cain felt. At the time Lute didn't understand it, but as she remembered this, she suddenly understood what it was like to love someone and hate everything else in the world. Especially yourself.

Adam listened, providing Cain with alcohol as they did. It was very different from Abel. With Abel there was a fun energy about them, but also a shield against their own emotions.

Something about this exchange seemed more genuine, and Lute eventually even put her sword down as she felt, for the first time, she was seeing the Adam behind the Adam. "Hey uh, Cain." Adam said. "You want me too look for your wife an-?"

"No." Cain said with absolute certainty and more then a hint of bubbling anger.

"Alright, well, I am totally visiting you and Abel sometimes, got it?"

"I'm going to try and kill you again, got it?"

"Deal!" Adam held out his hand to Cain and Cain, reluctantly, shook it. "You know, Adam, you can take me by surprise, even now."

"Hey, call me Dad."

"No."

They left, not on great terms, but at least with an understanding. After they were out the door Adam borrowed Lute's helmet. "Man, can you believe that guy? What a downer. If he wasn't my kid I'd have been long gone, ya know?"

Lute nodded "So uh, how we going to handle the whole killing us thing?"

"I got a plan!"

The plan, it turned out, was to grab that same bartender every time and threaten them. Eventually they got so use to it he'd just follow them and go with it, and to Cain's credit he'd give up every time, though usually with an eye roll. She wondered where he was now and oddly realized she wished him well. He was, after all, a good hostage and once baked her cookies for her visit.

 

As Lute remembered this she remembered the contrast between Cain and Abel. The difference between how Adam was around the two of them. She leaned against the wall next to the, still open, bathroom door. "You good in there, Cain?"

"That you, Adam's Whore?" He shouted among the sound of falling water.

"Lute." She corrected him, her annoyance barely hidden.

"I know your name." He corrected her, his tone as calm and neutral as it got.

Lute grit her teeth. "You said once you can track Abel, right?"

"Yeah." The water turned off, Cain grabbed someone's towel and began to dry off.

"We need to find him. Is he anywhere near here?"

"Nope."

Lute took in a deep breath, closed her eyes, and realized with dawning horror she might need Cain's help. "Okay. What can I offer you to get you to help me find him?"

Cain's head stuck out from behind the door. "What sort of booze you got here?"

Opening a closet full of various alcohol, Blitzø took out an old looking bottle covered in dust. "Whiskey and beer. Seriously, Millie? Whiskey and beer?"

"My parents are traditionalists." Said the daughter of ranchers.

"Give me full access and I'm yours." He walked out, in his still dirty jeans and boots, but at least his body was something resembling clean.

"Really? Thats it?" Lute asked, her surprise evident in her tone.

"I ain't a complicated man, Lute."

Lute didn't correct him, despite knowing how wrong he was. "Alright. Here's the deal. This is Cain, he can track Abel, any questions."

"Yes, one." Blitzø approached Cain, looking up at him, eyes narrow. "....Can I get your autograph? I always wanted to meet the first murderer." He held out a small notebook towards Cain who opened it and saw such names as Belle Gunness, Ed Gein and Jeffrey Dahmer. He signed it, handed it back, and went to grab a bottle of whiskey before heading towards the driver's seat.

"Is that uh, is that safe?" Asked Moxxie.

"No. None of this is." Lute walked towards the passenger seat and sat down next to Cain. "Lets go, sad sack."

And with that, they drove off.

Notes:

Writing action is hard and I hope this even slightly reflected the images in my head. Cain got his moment of showing he's dangerous, despite his lack of combat ability, and there was a giant monster. Still not sure about the acidic paint balls but I feel like that'd be a thing in Hell.

Chapter 29: Chapter 23: Humbled Humility and Old Friends

Summary:

Sera, Emily and Sir Pentious return to the hotel to visit old friends with no alter motives what so ever.

The Hotel was already looking better then before. Lucifer had invested in it himself, and gotten it a gate that could be locked in emergencies. So far Charlie had yet to lock it, afraid it might keep someone out. It even had a buzzer and the roof was hole free as of last week. It was hole free before then too but there had been an indecent, then another, then another. Lucifer had a group of roofers on stand by for when the roof needed to be holes free again.

Emily and Lucifer had been talking the whole way down, mostly about the embassy. Lucifer had to keep resisting the urge to call her kiddo as they chatted, less because of Emily's age and mostly that she reminded him of his daughter.

"Honestly I think you're better off having food delivered to you or making your own. This city is a mess, and I don't think you'd be safe out there on your own. I hate to admit it but we've gotten an influx of Angelic weapons recently." As Lucifer tried to give Emily advice Sera noted how he was already acting, at least a little, protective of her.

Angels were protectors, Sera remembered, and it had probably been some time since Lucifer had someone he felt worth protecting.

"I'll probably have a body guard or two. I actually have one in mind already. I'll be safe, don't worry." As they reached the gates Lucifer decided not to argue with her, and as they entered Sera suddenly stopped and looked behind her. Sir Pentious was standing at the Hotel gates, looking up at the building in front of him. Not slithering a single inch further.

She went back towards him, telling Emily and Lucifer to go ahead and wait at the door for them. "My love? Whats wrong?"

An overwhelming and confusing flood of emotions fought for dominance inside Sir Pentious as he tried to find the right words to express his feelings. He had died here. He still remembered dying here. So suddenly and without ceremony. Just another gnat for Adam to smack down. He had come here the first time to spy on them and try and gain the approval of people who saw him as an idiot and a pest. He had been treated kinder here then any place he had ever been before. This was the first place where he felt he belonged, and was welcomed, and not just tolerated. There was a big difference between being tolerated and being accepted, and a bigger between being accepted and being welcomed. It was the first place and first people he felt it was worth sacrificing his life for, and he did. With all these conflicting emotions, his voice finally settled on. "What if they don't think I'm cool anymore?"

Sera had realized not a single person had thought of him as 'cool' within the first few minutes of talking about him, but that wasn't important. She gently put a hand on his shoulder, leaned down, almost to her knees, so she could look him in the eyes. "Those people adore you, Precious. They were so happy to hear about how you were alive, and so angry that you had died. They miss you, they care about you, because you are a man worth caring about. I'm sure they'll celebrate your return."

He nodded and very slowly slithered past the gates and towards the door, fear and anxiety still gripping him but less so as Sera held his hand and let him lean against her. As they walked Sera bit her lip and asked a question that had been bugging her for a very long time. "Did they actually call you Hissy Boy Two Dicks?"

"What?"

"And did you really show both of them to that gay sex worker and bartender?"

"I don't know what you're talking about."

Sera nodded, relaxed slightly and said "Good." Leaned down she removed his hat, kissed his forehead, whispered something in his ear that made him blush and put his hat back on as they reached the door. After a small knock the door opened before a second one could be made and Charlie stood at the door "Hi! Welcome to the Hazbin ho-" She suddenly gasped loudly and shouted "Sir Pentious!" and went to hug him with rib cracking force as he shouted "Charlie!" and he hugged her back and someone from the room shouted "Hey! Is that our boy?!"

As the four of them went inside they were greeted with the usual suspects, though Angel Dust was out for the moment, but one thing that really surprised Lucifer and Sera was the new people. There were several, people they didn't recognize and were not there last time.

Emily and Sir Pentious were not surprised. They always knew in their hearts the hotel would be a success, despite all evidence.

"Everyone, this is Sir Pentious, our first success story. As you can see, he's an Angel now! He's even accompanied by two friends of the Hotel, Sera and Emily, and my dad, Lucifer, ruler of the Pride Ring and a darn good dad!"

Murmurs rose up in the assembled group as they began to ask questions. Emily eagerly telling everyone everything they asked and Sir Pentious realizing that he was, indeed, cool right now.

Sera was still dealing with the fact Charlie had called her a friend of the Hotel. Charlie wasn't wrong, but hearing it out loud was a surprise. She settled on looking at Lucifer, who's eyes had gone a bit watery. He looked up at her and said "Uh, allergies." and she smiled at him. "Mm. Darn good dad but not immune to allergies I see." He nodded as both stood there well aware angels did not get allergies.

"Well, Heaven is pretty nice. You know I can have a cinnamon roll anytime I want? And they have so many puppies and kittens who never grow old but respect personal space. Everyone respects personal space! No one has even stepped on my tail and that's happened at least three times since I got h-Ow, four times since I got here!" Sir Pentious was happily explaining the virtues of Heaven, though the truth was most of the good stuff about Heaven was that it wasn't Hell.

"Sorry about that, big man." said a familiar voice caused Sir Pentious to blush a blue tinted blush as he turned and noticed Cherri right next to him. He raised a hand and waved to her.

She grinned in response and nudged him with her shoulder "Look at you. All bright pastel and prettied up. You doing alright up there?"

He nodded happily at her and was starting to rant again, mostly about the cinnamon rolls, he liked cinnamon rolls. "You never even gain weight unless you want too!"

She turned towards the new people at the Hotel. "Can you believe this guy? He's even got himself a girlfriend up there." She motioned towards Sera, who realized she was no longer able to blend into the background. She rarely did being as tall and important as she was and was quite enjoying it before Cherri pointed her out.

"OH, ah, yes me and Sir Pentious are close, as you might say. He is quite the charmer."

"Our little snake charmer. Hey, why don't you tell the story of how you died? And don't leave out the parting kiss you gave me, lover boy." Cherri Bomb was enjoying teasing the poor guy, someone she'd mostly ignored until he was gone, though her words made a part of Sera silently fumed with jealousy. The Seraphim closed her eyes, let out a long breath and realized how silly she was being. That was long ago, and she had nothing to fear from Cherri Bomb. Nothing to fear at all. At least, that's what she told herself.

Lucifer noticed something seemed wrong and nudged Sera. "Hey, lets grab Emily and Charlie. We have to talk about what to do next with the hotel."

She didn't like the idea of leaving Sir Pentious alone in hell, especially not with Cherri Bomb, but she headed towards her protégé and the Miss Morningstar, leaving Sir Pentious to bask in the glow of popularity.

She had to admit though, she was not exactly encouraged when one of the last questions she heard from the small crowd of demons was "So, you call her mommy or what?"

The door closed behind them and the four of them sat at a table, Emily and Sera on one side, Lucifer and Charlie at the other, but all of them with each other. The meeting was mostly to discuss details on how things would be run, as well as security. Especially security. After some time they began to talk about guards.

"We had some angels volunteer for guard duty. The embassy was left empty most of the time even before now, but if its to become active we should get some proper guards." Sera could hear Sir Pentious talk to people in the room behind her, and every once in awhile her mouth would turn into a smile, and she'd forget to be the voice of authority.

It was what he brought out in her. The reminder that she was more then a symbol

"Great, so we can get volunteers!" Charlie said with a grin, she'd been very agreeable to just about everything. Looking forward to every idea. She was just happy to be involved.

"I do question if I should allow it. I mean no offense, but Angels who wish to visit hell willingly worry me. As if they may be looking for ah, negative influences."

"Ah come on, Sera. It's not so bad down here." Charlie said with a grin as silence fell over the room and everyone else there, even Emily, looked at her for a moment in the quiet awkwardness that followed.

It was broken by someone shouting 'Hey! I heard you have two dicks! Whip 'em out already I wanna see them! Here, I'll show you mine first!' Sera quickly stood up, and said "Excuse me a moment."

Thankfully the problem was solved already as she peaked out the door. Cherri Bomb was sitting on the offender. "Come on, Cherri! Showing my dick is practically how I say hello!"

"I know. That's why people kick you there so often." Cherri looked annoyed as she kept the guy on the ground. Sera got the feeling this wasn't the first time someone had to do this.

The man she was sitting on was quiet for a moment before he said "Ohhh. I thought it was because I was so small."

"You're literally average, dude. I have never seen a more average dick and if I see it again I'm kicking it until it becomes an innie." Cherri noticed Sera looking at her from the conference room and offered a tired wave. Sera offered a nod of thanks in return. The man she was sitting on pondered forming a new fetish in self defense but decided to just be quiet for now.

Sera let out a relieved sigh and closed the door. She looked at Charlie with some sympathy. "You have quite a bit of work to do, but you're doing very well."

"Oh-hoho well, it's just, you know, everyone deserves a chance." Charlie was swelling with pride as she sat there, grinning.

Sitting down, Sera said "Ultimately who to bring is Emily's decision. I trust her, support her, and will do my best to advise her. In the end it's all her decision though."

"No offense Sera, but are you sure that's wise?" Lucifer looked over at Emily. "This is a huge undertaking and, no offense meant, but you're still relatively young."

"Thats one reason I think I'm qualified. I won't be dragged back by old ideas. I can make entirely new ones, and the old ideas are still there. I have you and Sera and Charlie to help." Emily said brightly as the meeting went on.

Eventually things were settled, the four of them stood up and someone knocked hard on the meeting door. "SERA!" Shouted Sir Pentious. "WE GOT VISITORS!"

Everyone quickly rushed towards the door, Sera narrowly beating Lucifer as the door opened and they saw four more Virtues at the entrance.

Every other virtue but Zaph had decided to visit the hotel.

"Oh no." Sera quickly rushed over towards them.

"Who are they...?" Charlie asked as Emily followed Sera.

"The other virtues. Most of them." Lucifer stepped out of the meeting room. "The big one with the blind fold is Gabriel Virtue of Justice. He's the strongest being after God. He kicked me recently. Not a huge fan. The other big guy is Michael. Virture of Love, formerly Chasity. Then Cass, she's humility. Phanuel is uh, charity who for some reason is wearing an Exorcist outfit?"

Sera came back to the two of them, she looked more then slightly nervous "Ah, so, they want a tour. I'm sorry. I meant to make it more formal but they um, decided not to wait." She looked back at the group. "Charlie, I think you should show them around."

"I'd love too!" She said as she approached the four new comers.

Lucifer watched her go, filled with worry. "You think she'll be okay...?"

"Cass is the only one I'm worried about. She's been startling eager to cause trouble lately. I think the blessed she's in charge of have influenced her."

Lucifer nodded, then nudged her and pointed to Sir Pentious who was surrounded and looking a bit unnerved from all the attention.

With a smile, Sera nodded, and went to visit her lover and offer him some back up. Cherri could only sit on one person at a time, meanwhile Sera was big enough that she could probably handle at least a few.

"Welcome welcome one and all to my Hotel! A place were down trodden people come to learn to be better people and possibly meet you up in Heaven!" Charlie said with all enthusiasm as Cass looked at everyone and frowned. "Is that one trying to take his pants off...?"

Charlie turned around quickly and shouted "VAGGIE!" suddenly Vaggie jumped into action and grabbed that particular Sinner before he could remove his pants.

Gabriel began to slowly remove his blind fold and look at the assembled people. As he did, Vaggie in froze and the Sinner she held managed to escape into another room. She knew what Gabriel was doing, and it frightened her.

The large man frowned, giving everyone in the room a careful look as he glanced at them. Charlie stood there, with a bright smile that was only slightly forced. "You uh, you look like you like what you see!" She said despite all evidence to the contrary.

"I expected worse, but hoped for better." His eyes lingered on Vaggie. To her surprise he gave her a nod of approval. "You did well."

She had no idea what he was talking about, but she smiled all the same. "Yeah well, you do the best you can down here."

He nodded and went from person to person, making idle comments about them that seemed to cause confusion, shame, or, rarely, pride. He eventually stopped at Cherri and narrowed his eyes at her. She grinned a tooth filled grin, challenging him to do his worse. He simply shook his head and moved on.

Cherri shrugged it off, though later, when she learned what he was doing, she spent a good night overthinking what he saw and slowly realized he had, in fact, done his worst.

When he got to Husk he frowned, looked at the man like some sort of weird new and interesting creature and gave a nod. It wasn't exactly approval, but it was more then rejection. Husk just watched him walk by without a word. That was when Phanny sat down at his bar. "Hi! Don't mind Gabe. He's a great guy but he's looking at everyone to see their greatest sins and greatest virtues in life! He's good at that. I think he likes you!"

Husk didn't say anything. He leaned on the counter and looked out onto the others, and took note of everything Gabriel did. It'd be useful to know who had to most baggage here, after all. Eventually he said "So, which Virtue are you-" He looked over and his tip jar was full. This was odd, since he didn't have a tip jar.

"Charity." She said brightly.

"Uh huh...You want anything...? I can do virgin drinks for you guys."

"Actually I was wondering, could you show me how to mix drinks? I always wanted to learn! It's okay if you don't, I promise, I just love to learn new things!"

Her positivity was genuine and infuriating, but Husk decided it couldn't hurt to teach an Angel a few safe drinks, and as she did she looked up at his hat. "Do you like cards...?"

"I do some card tricks, yeah."

"Oh! That's so cool!"

He looked at her blankly. "You uh, can't you Angels do real magic?"

"Yes, easily and naturally, but you learned this! You put effort into it!" She said with genuine enthusiasm. "Its more impressive to put work into something then to do it effortlessly, so may I see it...?"

A small smile formed on Husk's face. He almost never got a chance to show off his magic tricks. "Well, I guess I can show you some beginner stuff."

People were starting to pair off, and without willing it a sort of social gathering was happening. Michael was busy showing off by juggling people and lifting them. Cass was admiring the decor, quite literally, she adored the old wall paper, though she cringed away from a cockroach nearby. Thankfully a smaller demon showed up to stab at it, though Cass just slowly stepped away from her, bumping into someone. She turned around and found herself face to face with Vaggie.

Cass looked at her like a deer looking into head lights. "...Hi..."

Vaggie raised an eyebrow at her. "Uh, yeah, hello."

Cass glanced around her, at first looking for a way out, but then looking back at Vaggie who was also trying to find a way to escape. Realizing that she made Vaggie uncomfortable too, Cass felt a feeling of empowerment rush over her. "So! You're the newest fallen angel, huh? Hows that working out for ya?"

It was then that Angel Dust came back, opened the door with a bag of groceries he'd gone out to get, looked around the room carefully, then tried to leave. Unfortunately someone said "Ah, it's you." He flinched, turned around, and looked up into the face of Sera. "Oh. Hey. It's you." He still didn't like her. He doubted that would ever change. Something about her just made his skin crawl.

She nodded, and moved out of his way. "I didn't want you to leave before you said hello. Sir Pentious missed you."

Suddenly Angel Dust forgot about her completely. He handed her his bag "Here, put these away. HEY! Snake boy!" With a grin he headed over towards him and was surprised by the sudden hug he got from his long lost friend, but didn't reject him, and hugged him back.

Sera stood there, looked in the bag, found a bunch of veggies she barely recognized, grew suspicious of the cucumber, but decided it was best not ask questions. A part of her was upset at being treated this way. She was one of the highest authorities of Heaven.

That was when she heard something she thought she'd never hear.

"I'm so sorry. You didn't deserve that." Cass was still talking to Vaggie. All the puffed up air Cass had stored before she came in here had slowly deflated after she had goaded Vaggie into tell her what happened. Cass had expected something of excess or corruption but, saving a child? She had not expected that. Even if it was a hundreds of years old cannibal child. It didn't matter how old they were, children who died never stopped being children. "I had assumed the worst. I had jus-I thought Lucifer's spa-Lucifer's chi-Charlie had corrupted you."

"Yeah, well, maybe think twice next time." Vaggie wasn't in a forgiven mood, and oddly Cass seemed to understand that.

Cass took in a deep breath. "Thank you. I'm realizing I haven't been myself lately. It has been a long time since this humility had been humbled. I can heal your wings or eyes, if you want."

"No thanks." Vaggie said firmly.

"The offer will never close." Cass moved away, knowing, at least, that the best thing she could do was leave Vaggie alone for now. She went to sit with Phanny, who was currently picking up cards she had dropped for the sixteenth time.

Sera watched all this, looked at the vegetables, asked Charlie where the fridge was, and went ahead and put them away.

When she got back she noticed Gabriel in the corner, and went to stand next to him. Showing, if nothing else, she was there with him and he wasn't alone. He nodded at her and after a moment he said "Lute escaped. We believe she's in Hell"

"I heard. Are you going to go look for her?"

"I want too, but truth be told I'm a bit too high profile. Just being here riled up some of the Sins and almost caused an indecent with Satan." He thought back to when he attacked Emily. He'd need to bring it up with Sera later, but he needed to talk it over with Emily first.

"Mm. We could send someone else?" The two of them looked at the crowd, as serious as anything as they discussed matters of Heaven. That was when a third voice spoke up

"Send someone else to what?"

Sera nearly jumped, but Gabriel remained motionless, only jumping on the inside. Sir Pentious had gotten away from the crowd and was next to them. With a long breath Sera did something she knew Gabriel would hate. She shared what they were talking about with her lover. "Lute escaped. She's in hell."

"Oh, so you're talking about capturing her...?" Sir Pentious looked between them. His girlfriend and the most powerful Angel in Heaven.

"Yes, so we can hold a proper trial and banish her, Precious."

"Banish her where?"

"To hell, dear."

"Where she already is?"

The moment of awkward silence lasted far longer then what was comfortable before Gabriel finally spoke up. "I suppose this is a problem that solved itself. Still, we should let Lucifer know she's here, if only because she may want revenge on those who harmed her."

It was a surprise to Sera that Gabriel wished to inform Lucifer of anything. "That's unusually co-operative of you, Gabriel."

"I told you, I want to be wrong." He made his way to Lucifer, demons getting out of his way like the parting of the red sea as he approached him. It was funny, to Sera, when one Sinner didn't notice him and Gabriel moved around her. It made her smile as she was reminded whom people thought you were, a man who's path you didn't want to be in the way of, and who you were, a man who simply wanted to do whats right, could be so completely different.

Such thoughts made the Hotel seem like an idea that could work.

"How are you doing, Precious?" She looked down at the man she loved, who had barely escaped popularity to be with her.

"It's going great! I'm seeing old friends and new ones and everyone is being really cool and a few of them asked what Heaven is like an-" He was talking. A lot of talking. There was so much to say and she listened to his every word, hanging onto it even if some of it blurred in her mind. She had never seen him so enthusiastic, and right here and now things seemed perfect.

That's when she noticed Emily was leaving. Panic overcame her. The idea of Emily alone in Hell was one a frightening one, even if she had technically been alone in Hell before. Her shoulders tensed, unsure if she should stop her or accept the fact Emily was an adult and therefore had a right to do stupid things that put her in real danger.

Still, she went over towards her even as Sir Pentious talked, only to see someone beat her too it. Angel Dust leaned against the door, looking at Emily "You sure you wanna go out there, girlie? Its a big scary world out there you know."

Kindness itself looked up at him, he knew her as Emily. "I understand. I need to go find someone. Don't worry, I have a way of finding them. Just say its uh, angel magic?"

He raised an eyebrow and let out a big sigh, opening the door, much to Sera's sudden panic. "Look, let me go wit' ya. I can at least steer you away from the really bad stuff, and don't go out like that. People out there are just itchin' to fight Angels these days."

As Diligence, known to everyone as Sera, watched this she was still tense but, oddly, she trusted Angel Dust. It was an odd feeling, trusting a man she had so little in common with, trusting a man she felt she'd end up wanting to strangle if she spent five minutes talking to him.

She was still worried, but not as much as she was before. She let out a big sigh and went back to the little social gathering that had happened. She noticed Sir Pentious wasn't in the crowd anymore.

Neither was Cherri.

----------------------------------------------

 

Sir Pentious had retreated to the roof. He thought he'd love people making a big deal out of him, but he was horribly overwhelmed. When someone joined him, he was surprised it was Cherri.

She moved to sit next to him and gave him a tooth filled grin. "Hey Pentious. You doing alright up here?"

He had pulled his coils to his chest, looking upward. "It's a bit overwhelming, coming back."

"Imagine so. You're the hotel's first success story, my man." She playfully punched him in the arm, causing him to wince. "And you're with that tall hot angel gal down there. Now how'd a dork like you get a gal like that?"

A silly grin came across his face as he rubbed his arm. "I uh, got lucky I guess? I mean, she seemed upset so I talked to her then one day I accidentally started a fire and she asked me on a date."

Cherri took a moment to process this, and realized she'd fallen for guys who start fires too. "Makes sense. Ya know, you two are pretty cute together."

His fingers brushed against the roof as he looked down at it. "Hey uh, Cherri? Do you think me and you would have...?"

"Nope." She said with all confidence before laying back on the roof.

"...Oh."

"No offense hissy boy, but you're just too sweet for me. I need a guy who's going to cause chaos and mayhem."

"I did that!"

"And can take a punch."

He looked at his arm. "Oh..."

She looked over at him, laying back still. "Would you even think about it? Leaving her for m-"

She didn't even get to finish before he shouted "Never!"

"Then why you asking?"

He shrugged, looking upwards again wistfully. "I guess I'm just uh, wanting to see if um, I don't know." It was a thought hard to put into words, wanting to be desired, wanting to know people like you, that you had a chance or could have been something more. There was no way to ask it without sounding interested, so he settled on mumbling and trying to make excuses instead. "Just curious I guess...?"

"...You know, I do regret not giving you the night of your life at least once. Probably would have broken you." As she talked Sir Pentious went quiet, but she noticed the blue blush of his cheeks. She propped herself up on her elbows and grinned an evil little grin. "Say, if you and Sera ever want to, you know, experiment with a third, you know, just for fun, I wouldn't mind finding out if you really do have two of them down there..."

A voice from below, the hatch still opened, shouted "He does!"

Both of them froze, their hands gripping the roof and looking straight forward. After a moment Cherri said "I didn't know her hearing was that good."

"Same." He agreed and was very very glad he didn't do more then ask if him and Cherri would work.

Knowing Sera could hear her, Cherri smiled anyways and said "...Offers still open, by the way." Cherri said as she headed back to the hatch, her foot going through the roof before getting to it. She let out a small string of curse words and pulled it out, looking at the new roof hole and deciding not to tell Charlie about this one. As she reached the hatch she began to climb down. "You come down when you're ready. We'll be waiting for you. We ain't going anywhere, Hissy Boy."

-------------------------------------

Andel Dust and Emily were outside, but he put a hand in front of her before she stepped too far away from the hotel. "Can you like, put on a disguise or something? Angels ain't exactly popular right now and lots of people are looking to mess with you." He could think of at least several dozen people he knew who'd try something with her, especially if it involved handing her a drink.

"Oh, right. I think I can..." Emily's dress turned black, her wings became darker and as she looked up at Angel Dust for approval as he just shook his head. She made her dress shorter, exposing her legs more then she was use too, and even exposed a shoulder. He shook his head again. She grew horns and exposed a second, more scandalous shoulder. He pinched his nose, that didn't exist but was there in spirit, and said "Okay, just think of the scariest thing you can think of and try that."

Emily's clothing began to resemble something older, with broad shoulders and a skirt that clung to her in a respectful but slimming way. Her mouth grew full of sharp teeth, and she formed four deep red eyes with dark black skin. Her wings became something else, and looked like something that threatened to stretch out and cover the entire room in a deep, dark, horror. The horns curled into a spiral on her head and as Angel Dust watched he took a step back, looked her up and down, impressed and, truthfully, a little frightened.

This girl had seen some shit.

"Okay, that will do. So how we going to find this person you're so desperate to find?"

"Don't worry. I know a tracking spell." She reached for her sleeve, pulling it back, the black skin looked rougher then the rest and for a moment Angel Dust tried to lean in to get a better look before Emily pulled out an arrow from her sleeve. She'd had kept it in her dress pockets, but she was at least a bit traditional and therefore there were none. The arrow was dark, black, and something about it looked shriveled and dead.

"Wait, that's the arrow that belonged too...No. Oh fuck no." He idly cursed his new, kind, generous nature that Charlie had awoken inside him. He wanted to walk away and leave her to the wolves of Hell but he couldn't bring himself too, despite what he was seeing.

She cast a small spell on it, and it floated in her hand, pointing out towards a nearby city. "I'm not sure if I'm looking for a corpse or a fallen angel, but..." She put a hand on his arm, and suddenly he felt better, less scared. Even looking like this, Emily's kind nature was hard to miss. "Thank you for helping."

He wished he had gotten drunk before coming out here, but he nodded, looked towards the city and said "Alright, crazy girl. Lets go."

Notes:

I swear this is the end of the two dicks joke. I swear.

Also shout out to the person who said this fanfic should end in a threesome with Sera, Sir Pentious and Cherri. She tried, she really did.

Next up: Camp talk or a succubus named Sue.

Chapter 30: Extra #7: Campfire talk

Summary:

Just a talk between Cain, Lute and Loona while the RV rests for the night.

Notes:

I love writing dialogue but unfortunately it's not the best thing to write in a story. Often times dominating and doing too much telling and lacking subtly. So that's why this is an extra rather then a chapter. Also made a change to chapter 22 where Lute stabbed a jerk rather then firing acidic paint balls at it. Never liked that idea but my brain wasn't coming up with anything better. For anyone not wanting to go back I'll include the changes in the end notes.

Lute climbed to the top of the RV where Cain was looking up towards the sky. "I thought you were getting some sleep?" She asked as she sat next to him.

"Said I needed rest, not sleep." He was leaning back on the uneven armor of the RV, looking as relaxed as a man like him gets.

She leaned back with him, looking up at the sky. "You should sleep."

"I don't sleep. I pass out occasionally."

"Mm. Cain? Why are you really helping us?"

Cain let out a long suffering sigh. "See, this is what I hate about people like you. Everything has to be complex, has to have drama, has to be plans within plans within plans." He looked at her for the first time since she climbed up. "I ain't got shit to do, and you got booze. It's as simple as that."

Her eyes narrowed as they made eye contact, and she shrugged and decided that's all she was going to get. "Fine."

"And why are you looking for Abel? Can't be to tell him Dads dead. We all know that."

Her eye twitched and her hands began to ball up. "He has something that belongs to Heaven, alright? And hey, why do you hate Adam so much anyways? He's dead now, maybe now you can finally just say it. Just tell me what your problem with him was."

Looking away, and looking up again, he was quiet for long enough to make Lute think she wasn't going to get an answer before he started talking. "He wasn't a good dad. He was the first one and did a bad job of it. He was either hunting, finding shit or making sure there weren't no predators about. No hand in raising us. Think they call that neglectful now. Affection weren't a thing, support neither, and mom weren't better. She hated me. I caused her pain she didn't know could exist, and the third time she got pregnant I realized I'd be the one raising the kids, not them. I raised Abel more then mom and dad ever did, and then when I asked the big guy up there for recognition, for something, I got spit on."

Lute pulled her legs to her chest, actually listening, which was rare for her. "I heard you didn't offer your best grains either."

"Course I didn't. Those were for the family. I was trying to keep the best stuff for the people I loved, and that fucker took offense to it. Meanwhile Abel offered a fucking runt of a sheep. Yeah, it was his favorite, but still a runt." Cain was getting angry now, a deep hatred and bitterness he kept hidden away peaking towards the surface. His hand curling up, catching some loose armor between his fingers.

"Mm. You know, Adam once admitted to me he thought you both deserved better." Lute thought back to the few times Adam talked about them. When he was drop dead drunk on communion wine. Drunk Adam was one of the few times she got to see Honest Adam.

Cain didn't say anything about that, but some tension did leave his body. He kept talking though, because he had words in his head that needed to be let out. "Abel was going to kill our sister, you know. I didn't save her, wasn't about that. We both thought death was just a trip. Like climbing a mountain and getting on top. Just a different way to be. Dumbasses that we are."

This was new. Adam had asked many times if either Cain or Abel knew why Abel went to hell, and never had either mentioned their sister. Lute realized she was on the verge of finding out a deep truth about a family that she felt she was, in a way, a part of. Even if only by being the lover of the father. It was the closest thing she had to a family. "You never told us..."

"Never mattered. Still doesn't." He looked over at her, eyes burrowing into her, but even the stare of the first murderer couldn't make Lute flinch. Mostly because she realized that behind all that was a sad drunk man who long ago gave up. An immortal drunk who could kill just about anyone, but still a sad drunk man who long ago gave up. "I got questions for you, like, why didn't you just get out of that damn RV and fight those things head on? They can't hurt you."

She thought back to how badly she was dazed by the electricity throwing monster she'd killed. None of the imps realized how abnormal that had been. Usually when someone asked her why she was weak she'd just tell someone to fuck off, or dismiss them, but right here and now she felt the tiniest sliver of a connection. Just enough to make her feel foolish enough to trust someone. She reached over and took off a glove.

On it was a band-aid on the tip of her finger. "I cut myself, with a kitchen knife of all things, earlier. I tried to cut myself again, just a small one, to see if I lost my powers but it didn't work. I don't know whats going on but I also got hurt by a weird black and red demon thing out there."

Cain's laughter was unexpected. His smile was something between amused and mocking. "I should have known." He looked forward again, taking a sadistic pleasure in what he was about to say, a fleeting pleasure, but a pleasure all the same. He loved delivering bad news. "You're becoming a fallen. You rejected Heaven, didn't ya?"

Lute said nothing with words and everything with her face.

"Losing your heavenly powers, it happens. Most fallen accept Hell though, and become a part of it. You though? You're rejecting both, ain't ya?"

Lute's hands balled into fists, words catching in her throat.

"If you reject both, you'll get nothing from neither. Tells me something though. Tells me ya ain't here for the sake of Heaven." He fell back on the RV with a sudden thump as he nearly slammed himself against it. His eyes began to close.

After a few moments, Lute found her voice. "What do you think I should do...?" He was quiet, and she waited, because he had a bad habit of being quiet before saying something, but eventually she realized he had fallen asleep. She took a deep breath and reached over, gently picking him up and floating down on her wings to the RV, where she'd left the door open. Inside Loona was looking out the window, watching the empty scenery as the others slept on three of the six beds set up in the walls. She put Cain in one of them, not bothering to tuck him in or make him comfortable, because even putting him in a bed was more care then she showed most people and she wasn't prepared to go further just yet.

She sat across from Loona and looked out the window with her.

"How much of that did you hear?" Asked Lute, who was smart enough to have ease dropped on Adam.

"Wasn't listening." Said Loona who was smart enough to mind her own business, especially when she heard everything.

"Mm. Don't worry about it even if you did. Just old stuff. Stuff that doesn't matter anymore."

"If you say so." Loona looked back at the sleeping imps. Blitzø on the top bunk, his arm hanging down over the edge just enough so that Moxxie would have to move it if he got up. "Why do you want this bow so badly anyways?"

"You mean the bow that shot an arrow through Heaven towards Hell?"

"Yeah, not like it could do it twice." Loona leaned back, looking at her phone as they talked.

Lute glared at the phone, but otherwise said nothing. "How do you know?"

"Got shot by it once. In the leg. Hurt pretty bad." Loona wanted to say she'd had worse but it was hard to think of a worse pain. She'd never felt pain so powerful that it paralyzed her. Her entire body had seized up, muscles tensing in an attempt to hold it back. "Is that why you want it? Because it can hurt people?"

"Pretty much. I mean, we all got enemies, right?"

"Guess so, but yours are in Heaven. You can't seriously think you can just march into Heaven and take over, right?"

The former angel was quiet for a moment, before saying in a voice as harsh as it was quiet "I didn't really expect to survive, okay?"

Looking up from her phone, Loona realized just how serious this was. She wanted to file it under none of her business again, but the truth was Lute reminded her of someone. She'd known people like her. People who were vicious, aggressive, pushed people away because they always thought they was right, people who were hurting inside, people who hyper obsessed over one person they cared for and brushed off everyone else.

If Loona was a person with more self reflection she'd realize the person Lute reminded her of most was sitting at that table with Lute right now, but for now she just knew she'd 'met' people like Lute in the past. "Listen, it isn't so bad down here, and you're about to have a weapon that'd make anyone afraid of you. I don't know what you've been through, but-"

"I lost the one person I cared for, whom I was made for. I'm hunting down one of his sons. The other one hates me and everyone else. I've been pushed out of the one place I felt I belonged. How can you possibly understand that?"

Loona carefully put her phone down. On it was a picture of Vortex. She started browsing and as Lute watched a series of people passed by. "Death is pretty common down here. Most of these guys? They're not around anymore. One I had to kill myself because she went crazy on a drug trip and tried to murder me. That was followed by me being caught and put in a damn kennel where no one wanted to give a second look at me. Until that guy over there." She motioned to Blitzø , who was snoring. "This guy right here? Thought I loved him. Showed up for his job working with a gang one day when some maniac showed up and killed everyone. This woman? Hot, right? Was in a building when it was destroyed and fell down."

The stories continued like that until Lute couldn't take it anymore. She usually wouldn't care, they were just demons, right? Meant to die? But as she listened she felt herself feeling something, something she hated, something she absolutely loathed.

Understanding.

"Okay, I get it. You can stop now. Maybe you do understand it, okay? You win. Happy?"

Loona looked up at her again. "Everythings got to be a fight with you, huh?" Loona's voice lacked any real aggression, she was tired and didn't feel at all threatened by Lute. She couldn't even say why. She knew Lute could kill her in a heart beat, but somehow she just knew she wouldn't.

Unfortunately for Lute she was right. Lute leaned back and looked at the ceiling. "Why's everything got to be feelings with you people?"

"You think we're the feelings crowd?" There was amusement in Loona's voice. "Nah, we're the get drunk and yell at shit crowd." She grabbed a bottle of whiskey from the back and handed it over to Lute.

Lute eyed it carefully. "We uh, promised this to Cain."

"You think he'd mind? Come on, you act like you've nev-" Loona's eyes went wide "Oh." She grabbed a beer instead, handed it over. "Here. Start on something not as strong. Trust me, it helps with the pain." Loona idly took out a cigarette and lit it up as she went back to looking at her phone. She didn't get reception, but at least she could look at old pictures and play solitaire.

Poking the beer with a finger, Lute picked it up, examined it, opened it, and took a sip. "...Tastes like ass."

"Yup. Keep going. Something tells me this isn't the first time you tasted ass."

Lute glared at her, but then gave into peer pressure and drank it all down quickly. "God. That's horrible. Who likes this stuff?"

"Horrible people. You're in Hell, after all."

"Ugh, and you wonder why I don't want to stay here?"

"It ain't all bad. Tell you what, after we're done with this we can see about showing you some of the cooler parts." Loona was very aware she was the last person who should be offering this, but thinking on it, Bee would probably love to have a former angel at her party. Might be hard to get Lute to behave though.

"I swear, this place is just so weird. Like, whats up with your imps? Some of them have those long faces, some flat, and the horns are all weird. Some are super tiny and some are large dog sized."

Loona thought, for a moment, if the dog comment related to her. It wasn't, but years of being called a dog, among other canine related things, gave her an instinct to instantly grow suspicious about anything canine related someone said. If only in self defense. "Male imps have thick stripes on their horns, female imps have thin ones, everything else is just genetics really. Blitzø 's sister looks a lot like him."

"Wait, didn't that one girl have thick rings? You know, Sally? The one who called me hot and pinned me down?"

"You uh, really want to phrase it that way?"

"...Ugh." Lute let her head land on the table.

With a smile, but no further teasing, Loona went on as she played her solitaire game on her phone. "She's transexual. I know you probably don't get those in Heaven bu-"

"Now hold on one second." Lute put her hands on the table and lifted herself up. "We get plenty of people like that in Heaven. It's not that judgemental up there. We just had to make sure none of them touched Adam because they made him uncomfortable."

"I'm somehow both surprised and not surprised by that, but yeah, she transitioned." Loona braced herself. She wasn't going to defend Sally Mae, because it wasn't her job, and she didn't have it in her to fight with Lute, but she knew what was coming, and was ready to change her mind about showing Lute the 'good' parts of hell.

"Huh. So if I see an imp that looks female but has those sort of horns they've transitioned? You'd think they'd look for a way to fix that. Can I have another beer?"

Without hesitation Loona tossed her another one. "So, you're cool with Sally Mae then?"

"Long as she keeps her hands to herself." Said Lute who began to drain the other beer and made faces of disgust every sip, despite going for another one soon after.

It was something, Loona thought, and frankly Lute seemed like the sort who didn't want anyone touching her. Loona decided maybe Lute could handle one of Bee's parties after all. "Fair enough I guess. I heard some imps use paint to disguise their horns, but it's a hassle."

Lute looked outside, thinking to herself "Hey, Loona?"

It was the first time Loona could remember Lute calling her by name. "Yeah?"

"Can you tell me about the other demons down here?"

And it was the first time she could remember Lute asking someone for something in such a friendly way, instead of demanding it. "Mm. Sure." She turned her phone around after pausing her Solitaire game. "This is a possessor demon..."

After a long lecture on various demons Loona put her phone away, her cigarette long ago having burnt away and Lute on her sixth beer. "So, I have a question for you now. What can we expect from this Abel guy? Honestly he seemed like a dick. Wanted to pound his head into my desk five seconds after meeting him."

Lute shrugged "Yeah, he has that effect. When me and Adam met up with him again he almost killed both of us. Guys good at two things. Fighting and being an idiot. Just be careful, alright? If this guy's being honest he once stabbed Satan and almost killed another Sin."

"Belphegor." came a voice from a nearby bed. Cain climbed down, feeling better now that he'd had his nap. He looked down at the beers, shrugged, and grabbed one for himself.

"Wait, what happened?" Loona was still trying to process what they just said. She'd heard rumors that something had happened with Belphegor long ago but nothing else.

"Yeah, why I want to avoid a fight." Something was happening in Lute. Something she didn't like. She realized, slowly, that she didn't want anyone in this RV to die. Not even Cain.

She was getting attached to them.

She hated it.

Cain leaned against the wall and slowly slid down it. There was room for him to sit next to Lute or Loona, but that wasn't who he was. He wasn't a guy who just sat next to people. "I was there. We almost killed her. Bitch ripped her head off before her body could turn to dust."

Loona looked at him, her head tilting as she realized there was a lot she wasn't being told. Cain held up his stone knife. "Kills anything I stab with it."

"Yup. Saw him kill an Exorcist once. Pretty sure that huge Kaiju we fought turned to dust too. Probably his doing." Lute emptied her last beer and began to stack them on top of each other.

Loona looked back and forth between them, and realized how badly I.M.P. was in way over their head.

"Okay, I told you all about demons. Maybe you guys should tell me everything going on here."

Cain rolled his eyes, shared his story, and as Loona and Lute listened, this being new to Lute as well. Eventually Loona said "So you just wanted to steal your brother's glory and kill him? Fuck dude. Wow."

With a smile Cain nodded. It was rare he found someone who realized what he was actually trying to do.

He didn't know everything so Lute filled them in on what Abel had done since going down to Hell, or at least what Abel told them he did. Eventually Belphegor came up again, and eyes were on Cain.

"Mm. Well, with that bitch..." He began. "It all started with a succubus. A succubus named Sue..."

Notes:

And now, so you don't have to go back and reread, the changes I made to chapter 22, replacing the acid paint ball gun loaded into the gun on top of the RV:

Annoyed, Blitzø reloaded his RPG and got ready to miss again. "Great time for useless trivia, Grandma, if you have any advice I'd love to-"

"Take the wheel!" Lute shouted as she moved from behind the wheel without waiting to see who'd grab it. Blitzø grabbed it before they crashed into anything they couldn't run over as Lute climbed to the roof. "Hand me the sword."

"What? No! I just got this thing! How does it catch fire again?" Millie asked, swinging it around.

"I'll show you." Lute held out her hand for the sword and soon after Millie handed it over she shouted down towards Blitzø "Drive me closer! I want to hit it with my sword!"

"That's insane! They'll cook us!"

"I can fly, dumbass! Just get me closer and I'll jump!" The RV turned around and headed towards the red eyed jerk chasing them, rather then away. Blitzø doing his best to dodge him as they went forward "God damn discount Zues up there trying to kill us and insane angels trying to hit them with swords, This better work!" He shouted as they got closer.

"What's with you and references to greek myth lately?" Loona shouted down from the gunner's seat.

"I got drunk and watched Hercules seven hours strait, now lets kill that little slut!"

The red eyed jerk charged at the RV, the air around it crackling and burning as the ground it passed burnt. Various garbage around it conducting its electricity as much of it exploded and caught fire while the demon's mouth opened in a deep laugh as Lute flew into the air at them. Her wings spread out as lightning hit her and the sizzle of its power burnt the edge of her hair and feathers while she shouted in anger and swung the sword into her enemy's chest, causing both to fall towards the earth and land with a thunk.

Lute laid there, her ears ringing. That had hit her much harder then she thought it would. She'd been hit like that by demon power before, but it never hurt. Now her body was disobeying her, refusing to move as she laid there, vision blurred. In the distance she saw the large monster that had grabbed the RV earlier running towards her. She didn't want to die like this, but her will was stronger then her body and despite what she demanded of it, her body was moving only slowly. She saw her end approaching her, refusing it, rejecting it, but deep down knowing this might be it.

The RV passed between them and she felt someone grab her and pull her in. Moxxie and Millie pulled her into the RV and looked down at her. "You alright?" He asked as her vision came back to her and the pain began to slowly go away.

"You saved me...?" She could hardly believe it. She thought they hated her. She looked at the sword, and decided that must be it. She handed it to Millie, but Millie took it and didn't leave right away. "You did good, Lute. I got to go get more varmints off our ass." Millie swung up onto the RV's roof again as Moxxie pulled her further inside and put her head under a pillow before grabbing his gun and going to fire at more approaching enemies.

It didn't take Lute long to come too after that, and as she stood up she went to the driver's seat, glaring out the front window. "Blitz. I want to run more of them over."

He got up, grabbed his guns, let her get in the driver's seat and nodded. "Have fun using murder as an escape from your lifelong trauma, Lute. I'm going to go do the same but with guns."

As everyone was celebrating taking care of the biggest threat, even while the fight was still going on, two things in the distance began to roar.

They looked ahead of them at the two large demons who had risen from the ground. Alastor had, after all, claimed at least three Kaiju, but as I.M.P. looked on in in shock Lute broke the silence. "...We've killed bigger."

Chapter 31: Extra #8: A succubus named Sue

Summary:

The story of a succubus who never fell in love.

Notes:

I honestly didn't want to add this chapter but my brain wouldn't let me forget it. It kept coming up with new ideas and I loved every one of them. So here it is. I hope the time it took me to write it all up was worth it.

It was a bar like any other in Hell. Dangerous, loud, predictable, but it's where she got her clients. What else was she going to do? Go hungry? Sue sat at the bar looking around, trying to see if she could find an easy mark, only to have one come to her.

"Hey there, tall, dark and sexy. You up for a game I call 'Buying a pretty girl a drink?' cause let me tell ya, I'm thirsty!"

Sue nearly jumped off her stool. The man that just approached her looked oddly very human compared to most demons. She also took a minute to take in what he said, since she was at best average height and bright pink. She admitted the sexy part was right, though, or at least she hoped so.

"Don't worry big guy." She said, a small purr in her voice as she leaned towards him. "You don't have to buy a drink. You can just buy me."

He looked confused, his head tilting towards her. "Wait, are we talking sex worker, slave, or metaphor here? Cause like, I'm down for two of those things."

Sue had practiced keeping a straight face even among the most annoying clients, and she put those skills into practice now as she smiled at him. "Tell you what big guy, pay me my fee and I'm yours for the night. I'm not cheap, but you get what you pay for."

He leaned towards her, smiling as well. "Name your price, hot and pink. I think you'll find I'm surprisingly willing to part with money if it means I get sex."

Sue's eye fought against the urge to twitch and lost. "A hundred and fifty an hour and I'm yours for as long as you can keep up with me." She knew it was way more then almost anyone could afford in this joint. Especially a man in worn out jeans and a shirt that said 'Chicks dig it big.' on it, despite the fact the man she was talking too was nowhere near big. At least it made it easy to know what buttons to push to intrigue him.

"Sold!"

Her face struggled to keep the smile on it. She was about to ask for cash up front when he slapped it down on the table next to her. She carefully picked it up, counting out the souls, and tucked them away into her hand bag as carefully as she could.

He had just paid for ten hours. This man's sneakers were falling apart. They were held on by duct tape. Something was very wrong here, but she was desperate for money. She needed it, for her own safety.

"Alright big and bold. Lets go. I know a place near here that lets gals like me stay for free. Rooms paid for and everything." She grinned, this one at least a little genuine, since she was happy with this arrangement. She ran a finger along his chin and turned around, leading the way. She briefly thought about leading him to a back ally where he'd be mugged and splitting the money with some guys she knew. A guy like this would be mugged eventually, she might as well be the one to do it.

She decided against it. The small voice of her conscious winning. He didn't seem like a bad person, after all. She felt the world would be hard enough to him without her making it worse.

***************************

She laid back in bed, slightly sore, but the good sort of sore. She had to admit, he had stamina. He was eager to please, and once she made sure he couldn't talk it was a much better experience.

The man she was with took out the ball gag in his mouth and grinned at her. He wasn't really her type, she wasn't even sure she had a type, but as she looked up at him and his smile she had to admit there was satisfaction in a job well done. He spoke up "Man, that was fun. You look worn out though."

"A bit, yeah. You always this full of energy?"

"Kind of have to be, yeah!" He laid back, slamming himself on the bed and nearly making her bounce off. She rolled her eyes but gave him a pat on the shoulder. "You can stay here and take a nap if you want, big G-"

Someone was pounding on the door. Sue's blood turned cold. "Shit..."

"Susan! Get the hell over to the door right now!"

"I'm with a customer, Francis!" She shouted back at the door.

"I don't give a flying fuck! You haven't made anything in a week! So get over here and give me my due!"

"This is why I can't keep customers, Francis, you keep chasing them away!"

"No, it's because your skinny butt ain't good for anything but poor ass jerks who run off on their bill! Get the hell over here and give me my money!"

Sue gave the man she was with an apologetic look and went to the door. A large man was behind it. A large hellhound several feet taller then anyone in the room and at least twice as wide. "Wheres my 50 souls cut, Sue?"

"I haven't gotten it all yet, okay?" Sue glanced behind him, hoping her customer wasn't paying too much attention to what was going on.

"Sure you don't. You overcharging again? 70 souls, that's what your time is worth."

"I'm not-Listen, if I can get more I should get more, right?"

The man grabbed her wrist, pulling her arm up painfully as he glared into her eyes. "You're skimming. I ain't stupid, Susan. I know what whores like you are like. Your dreams are over and the sooner you realize you ain't good for nothing but a shit lay the be-"

As Sue winced in pain in his grip she heard him let out a yelp. The man she was with had grabbed Francis's wrist. He was squeezing it. Hard. Sue could see the skin between the fur, it was turning purple. The man looked Francis in the eyes, despite being shorter. He gave the distinct impression he wasn't afraid of the larger man. "Let go."

"The fuck you doing, asshole?! You let go!" Francis's claws, sharpened into weapons, came out of his other hand and tried to swing at the other man, but he slapped it aside with surprisingly little effort.

"I said let go." The man said, as if talking to a child who wasn't listening. Never breaking eye contact, not even to slap Francis's hand away.

Francis tried to grip tighter, but as he did Sue swore she heard something begin to crack in his arm. He let go, and Sue retreated to the bed as quick as she could, rubbing her arm.

Francis glared at her, and growled out, marching at her without thought but he still had someone gripping his arm and as he tried to pull free her customer just threw him back against the wall in the hallway. Francis got up again, growling, his teeth clenching as drool and blood from the sharp fangs pressing against his gums began to drip down his mouth. He charged at her customer and without much movement the customer grabbed Francis, spun him around and slammed him against the hallway wall again hard enough to crack it.

"Now now big guy. You're going to leave the nice lady alone, right?"

Sue winced. Guys like Francis, they'd say yes, they'd pretend to be reasonable, they'd agree, they'd give every impression they'd never touch someone again.

Then they beat the ever living hell out of them whenever the threat was gone. People like her customer here, they thought they could be heroes, just threaten someone and end the horror.

It didn't work. It never worked. Sue knew from experience. Experience she wished she didn't have.

Francis looked at the man pinning him to the wall "Bitch. I'm going to fucking kill you."

"Wait, really? Damn." Said the customer, sounding genuinely confused as he grabbed Francis's neck and suddenly spun it around. She saw his face as his neck was broken and turned towards him. She let out a little gargled scream as she backed away on the bed and fell off the back of it.

Francis was dead. There was no coming back from that. As the man walked back into the room and closed the door he sat next to her, and offered her a hand up. "That dude sucked."

She looked up at him, shock in her eyes as she took his hand and sat next to him. "yeah uh, yeah...Hey, I never asked your name...?"

"Abel, call me Abel."

"Like, the biblical Abel? That's the name you chose?"

"No, that's the name my parents chose."

A chill came over her. "So uh, your parents named you after the biblical Abel?"

"No, why?"

She starred ahead of her, looking out the nearby window into the darkness and the reflection of her and the man she sat next too. "I think I need to lay down and sleep." Deep down, she hoped this was all a dream and it'd be better when she woke up.

"Hey, you going to be okay? Like, without that jerk?"

"Hm? Oh, uh, yeah probably. He uh, works for an organization, like, call themselves Chimera or something. They'll just charge me a fee, or uh, possibly hurt me, but it's fine. If I just give them my-" She swallowed "-Life savings, we should be square."

Abel opened his mouth to say something, then closed it again, frowning and looking down.

That was the problem with heroes, Sue thought. They never had a follow through.

Sue laid down, and she went to sleep. If only to escape the world just for now.

When she woke up it was too a phone call. Her hair was a mess and she had drooled in her sleep. She had escaped into comforting thoughts about being anywhere but here so well that she had forgotten where she was. She blinked her crusty eyes, ran a hand over her hair and picked up the phone with a yawn.

"Sue! Are you okay?!"

Someone was shouting at her from the phone. She pulled it away from her ear, then back. "Huh? I mean, kinda. Uh, I think Francis is dead and my Jon was a biblical figure but what's up?"

"I-You know what? We can process that later! Some maniac is going around town killing all the higher ups! If you try to fight him you just-The guy's a maniac! Already killed Synnie an-!"

A voice in the background shouted something. She recognized it. "Hey! Is that Sue? Tell her I said hi!"

Sue looked next to her, at the place where Abel had slept next to her that night. He was gone. She looked ahead of her, at the wall, and carefully said "Becca. I don't think he'll hurt you if you don't hurt him. Just go home, grab your bug out bag, and find new work."

"Sue? Whats a bug out ba-" Sue hung up. She didn't have time to explain things. Becca wasn't the one in the most trouble here after all. She stood up, quietly went to the room at the hotel she rented for herself, grabbed a bag of things she needed to get out, stuffed a suitcase with money she'd taken and not told Francis about, and very carefully called for a cab to take her as far away as possible. Another ring of Hell if she could find one.

It was time to go.

********************************

It had been several days and Sue looked out over the city of Envy from a third floor balcony. It was a place many criminals hung out in to keep a low profile. Crime was oddly light, because of that. You came here to lay low, not to attract attention. it was perfect for her right now. The street lights turned off, telling everyone that despite the lack of sun and moon the city was claiming it was night. Sue let out a deep sigh and checked her phone. It was new, and she only had a few numbers in there. She had checked on Becca and a few of the other girls. Given them advice. Even sent a few some money she had saved up. They were all fine. Abel didn't target them, thankfully. She also hoped some of the drug runners got out okay. Most of them were kids. She put her phone away and remembered when she was one of those kids.

You did what you had to do to survive.

When she turned around she nearly jumped over the edge of the railing. A woman had shown up out of nowhere. She was tall, very tall, and very dark. She would be that tall, dark and sexy woman Abel was looking for, but Sue preferred her women to be less horribly threatening, and also not have a beak.

As the woman approached her, eight feet tall at least, top heavy, in a black dress, and big in every other respect, Sue looked up at her. In her hand the woman held a cigarette holder, which was odd since she had a beak. Her eyes were oddly very human, a stark contrast to her paw like hands covered in fur, and her feathered upper body. As she held the cigarette holder towards her beak her tongue came out. It looked like a black slug and the end of it opened up into a new orifice that grabbed the cigarette holder and puffed on it. Sue could see the smoke roll out of the nostrils on the giant woman's beak as she smoked it with her tongue.

The succubus briefly pondered wetting herself and flying away. She had a feeling it wouldn't help.

"Don't be stupid." The woman said, her voice having a deep dark smoker quality to it. "You won't die if you jump you'll just get your ass hurt and then I'll have even more fun with you." She rested the cigarette holder in her beak which Sue, just now, noticed was serrated. "Do you know who I am?"

Sue shook her head.

"Shame. I try to keep a low profile, and I hate that it works." She tapped some ash off her smoke and let it land on Sue's shoulder. It burned slightly, but she'd had much worse land on her. "See, I ran a gang called Chimera. You might of heard of them?"

Sue nodded quietly, looking at her like a deer looking into head lights.

"Yeah, they don't exist no more. Some jerk named Abel killed them all, and you know what?" She waited for Sue to shake her head, wanting to make sure the girl was listening. "It would had been fine if the little idiot had agreed to work with me afterwards. Went up to him and asked, and you know what he did?" Sue shook her head again, and suddenly the woman lifted her dress, a slit in the side revealing her leg. It slammed down, thick with muscles, covered in scales, and ending in a hoof. Sue swore that she heard the floor crack. There was a large cut along it, and as Sue watched she could see it healing, but it was healing slowly.

"Fucker had an ancient heavenly steel dagger. Shit like that? They don't make shit like that no more. Not even those excorsluts get that shit. It'll heal, but I'm slowing it down. Heals too fast and I get over it too fast, see? I don't want to get over it." The woman leaned over, beak inches from Sue's. Sue could smell the smoke on her breath and the heat of her body. "I want revenge."

The woman turned around and walked away, several trails swinging from behind her. "But I can't kill Abel. Satan called dibs. Don't want to upset that jackass. He doesn't stop if he hates you. Abel's proof of that shit. Won't let the little fucker go and won't let us do anything to him either. Doesn't help I ain't sure if we could. Guy fights like a maniac." She was pacing now as Sue watched, still in fright. Sue knew better then to relax. People like this wanted you to relax, just so they could scare you again. "Took out my best people. Didn't take me out, could have taken him, but that jerks too useful alive. I'm high profile, see? Everyone who's important knows me."

She idly flicked the cigarette off the edge of the balcony, before replacing it. She looked at the new cigarette until the end caught fire, as if afraid to disobey her. "Which explains why you don't." She looked down at Sue, and Sue hated it. Eye contact was the worst. She hated when customers had asked for it, she hated when this woman demanded it. "So let me introduce myself, little pig shit. My name's Belphegor."

Sue's mouth finally worked, and she said, in a breathy little whisper. "Sin of envy..." That explained why she didn't recognize her. Sue had heard Envy changed form. A lot.

"Hey hey, the girl can speak after all. Shame, means I might need to take out your tongue if you talk again." Belphegor looked upwards, lost in thought for a moment. "Ah, I ain't going to do anything to that tongue. You're going to need it." She looked down, Sue still clinging to the edge. Still considering her options and finding them frighteningly limited.

"You're going to need it, because I want Abel. I want that moron working for me. I made Chimera to spy on the pride ring first and foremost. We all do it, we just don't talk about it, and now I lost big time. So you're going to go to that man, fuck him, suck him, whatever you need to do to keep him obeying you, and if I want someone killed, you'll send him their way." She stood in front of Sue, who almost couldn't see her because there was so much of her. "Do you understand? I can't control that little frickin' moron, but you can, and you're gonna. Be his dumb ass whore, girlfriend, whatever you need to be. Tell the dumbass you love him."

Sue's brain and mouth started to work again. She looked away, thinking. "I uh, I don't think I can pretend to love anyone. I can have sex I guess, but I don't think I can fake lo-" She felt a hand around her neck as she was thrown to the ground. A large hoof slammed into her back and she screamed a scream everyone who could hear it would ignore. Everyone but Belphagor, and she enjoyed it. The hoof burned, leaving a mark on Sue's back as Belphagor kept her pinned down. "Then fake the fucking and pretend. This isn't a request, you dumb shit. You do this, or I just plain kill you. No torture, no ceremony, you're just dead and the only person who remembers you is me until I get bored and hurt someone else." She kicked Sue, sending Sue sliding across the balcony where she curled up in a ball.

"...Tell Abel you had that scar on your back before. He'll believe you. He's a fucking moron." With that, Belphagor walked into the shadows, leaving Sue alone.

Later on, she told Abel she'd always had that hoof mark on her back.

He believed her.
*****************************

"Fuck the shit, Abel!"

Abel looked down at the dead guy next to him in the bar. "What? He was hitting on you."

"And I told him I have a boyfriend and he would have gone away!" Sue was shouting at him as everyone in the bar backed away slightly. They knew Abel there, and they knew to ignore everything that was going on. Just in case Abel got violent.

It wasn't a reach to assume he'd get violent. Just ask the dead guy next to him.

"Well, yeah, but I gotta teach him a lesson, ya know?"

"He can't learn anything if he's dead!" Sue put both elbows on the bar and put her head in her hands. Abel sat next to her, and she felt his arm go around her. She wasn't a fan, but she had to tolerate it. She really didn't have a choice.

"Hey, okay, fine, no more killing guys who hit on you. Sorry, just that, my past girlfriends liked that I did that." His voice was, at least, sincere.

It was the worst part about all this, Sue felt. He wasn't like this on purpose. He was just like this. "Abel, how many women politely left after you did something like this, or like, ran away."

"I mean, most of them I guess." He admitted, his brain trying, and failing, to figure out why she was saying this.

She turned to him, letting out a deep sigh as their eyes met. His eyes were always slightly blood shot, and looked older then the rest of him. "Most normal people don't like it when you kill people around them. Those girls who did? They were psychopaths. Don't date a psychopath, Abel. That never ends well." She said to her psychopath 'boyfriend'

Abel looked confused, but something at least clinked in that empty head "Shit, really? Like, I just thought they were leaving for the bathroom and never came back or something."

She just looked at him for a moment. What else could she do? He was older then this entire city, and dumber then the bricks that made it. "When they left they didn't tell you why because they were afraid of you." She explained, slowly, in hopes he'd actually process this. After a few moments of his eyes moving around the room, lost in thought, he said "Oh. Huh. That explains a lot."

She let out a deep breath and pinched her nose. The worst part was his arm was still around her. She didn't hate it as much now that things calmed down, but it did make excusing herself harder. Especially since she had just ruined her ability to tell him she needed the bathroom and escape.

It occurred to her she had just done other women a great injustice by taking away their excuse to leave him. "Abel." her voice was shaking a bit. She'd wanted to ask this for some time, and knew she needed too. "Have you ever, you know, killed anyone you dated....?"

To his credit, Abel did looked ashamed as he avoided looking into her eyes. He looked down at the alcohol stained bar. It smelled of old wood, booze, but mostly vomit. "Three times, yeah."

The fact he knew the exact number wasn't helping. Sue swallowed. She'd opened this door, and she'd walk through it, even if she didn't like what she found. She had to know if she was in danger from both him and Belphagor. "And why did you kill them...?" His arm was still around her.

"Well, the first one was an accident. Cute imp woman. Very into like, rough sex, kept asking for it rougher and rougher and well."

She closed her eyes. This wasn't as uncommon as she'd like to think. People in Hell were very much unaware of their limits.

"Sort of wish she'd have asked me to stop honestly." He rubbed the back of his neck with his free hand and for just a moment Sue wondered if this was why he was so gentle when they were together.

They were together often. Sue could fake lust better then she could fake love, after all.

"Next one she took me into a room for a surprise party and sort of told me she slept with everyone there and made fun of me for like, an hour or something? I sort of lost it. Killed them all. I mean, in my defense they had weapons like, they were ready for a fight. I think it was a set up."

Sue kept listening quietly. It sounded surreal, but she had to remind herself that Abel, despite some pathological lying habits, was generally honest about events in his life, even if he exaggerated. He had lived a long life down here, so she'd be surprised if anything didn't happen to him. She kept listening.

"Afterwards some weirdo sent me a letter asking if I liked the present they sent me. Never found out who did it." He was avoiding eye contact still. He was feeling ashamed, but for a different reason. Not of what he did, but of what happened to him.

Sue swallowed. Abel had made so many enemies even she wasn't sure who that could have been. "And the last one...?"

"Assassin." He said.

"Assassin?" She said.

"Assassin." He said.

"And uh, what would you do if it turned out the person you were dating was like, a spy or using you?" Now it was Sue's turn to avoid eye contact. Her own shame surfacing.

"Huh? I mean, that's happened before, a lot really, so I guess just break up with them and move on?"

Looking back, she made eye contact with him again. "Wait, thi-" She swallowed quickly "-I mean that! That happens to you often?"

Abel was too drunk and stupid, mostly stupid, to notice her slip up. "Well, yeah. I'm a popular guy, ya know?" He smiled, shame forgotten.

Sue spent a few moments processing all this, and as she did she saw Abel do something she'd never seen before. He put two and two together. Suddenly he stood up, and put both hands on her shoulder. The bar stool knocked back, landing on the corpse next to him for a smidge more disrespect for the dead.

"Sue, I don't know what's going on, but listen, alright? I will never hurt you." His grip was firm, even as he tried to hold back. He didn't want to hold her too tight. After all, as he said, he never was going to hurt her.

"Mm. Sure." She looked back towards the bar as suddenly he forced her to face him with a firm hand. It wasn't rough, to her surprise, and he looked at her in a way she'd never seen before.

"No, listen. Just like, listen, okay? I will never hurt you and I will do everything I can to keep you safe."

Sue smile was a sad little smile. Amused at his attempt to reassure her. "And if we break up...?"

"Even then."

"And if I turn out to be an assassin?"

"Sue, you fight like a girl. Like, the girly kind of girl. The type of girl who don't fight good. I can keep you from hurting me and I can damn well hold you down, softly mind you, until your ass calms down."

Sue's smile slowly faded, though not because of the casual sexism. "Uh huh. So you-"

"Sue. Listen to me." He sounded, at this moment, more sincere then she had ever heard. "I promise, right here and now, I will never hurt you if I can avoid it, and if you're in trouble and I know I can help, I will. I swear on my reputation as a badass, and uh, life too I guess, I'll be there for you, and that ain't the booze talking. The booze shut up like, five minutes ago."

She didn't know what to say, so she gently put a hand on his own, swept them off her shoulders, leaned forward and gave him a small kiss.

It was the first kiss she hadn't faked.

"Mm. Thank you, Abel. I mean that. You know what? Lets go home."

"Aw man, I love home! Well, love having a home. I don't get one of those things often, ya know?" Sue felt a pang of pity as she realized that by Those Things he meant a home, and they left the bar together. She still didn't love him. She didn't think she ever could, but right here and now, and in the future, she started to think of him as, perhaps, someone at least worthy of love.

Just someone else's.

*********************************************

Taking care of him was tiring sometimes. He was bad at chores, easily distracted, and frankly the only reason she agreed to live with him was to save money. Most of Abel's money was things he got just by grabbing it where he could. He'd foiled several bank robberies only to run off with the money himself in the very short time Sue had known him.

She came home now with groceries, easy to make things, since she wasn't much of a cook either. As she walked inside she found paint all over. It was a mess, but she was use to messes by now. She briefly pondered hiring a cleaning service, but Abel lost money as fast as he got it. "Oh for fuck's sake, what did you do now?"

She'd let the mask slip just for a moment, but somehow Abel didn't seem to care. He moved aside and she saw what he was working on.

She approached it, slowly, silently. "Did you make this...?"

"Huh? Oh, yeah, like, I don't do an art very often but sometimes I like to just like, do things, ya know?" He backed away from the painting he'd done. It was Sue.

It was gorgeous. More beautiful then reality. With colors and shades that didn't exist but would in a perfect world. Her scars unhidden and in this painting they had strength and history and character. He didn't make this version of her look ugly like she felt so often. She could put on the most expensive make up, do every beauty routine imaginable for years, wear the most flattering clothes possible, then look in the mirror and she'd still not be as gorgeous as this painting of her.

"I have to go." She quickly put the groceries aside and ran for the bedroom, closing and locking the door. Abel soon began to knock on it. "Hey, I'm sorry. What'd I do? You know I'm kinda not good at figuring this stuff out, come on." She sat on the floor next to the bed, not on it, as he kept talking. "Did I make the boobs too big? Too small? Like, I tried really hard with the lips."

She put her head in her hands as he kept talking about his own work.

"Wait, is it because I forgot that hoof print on your back? I noticed you sorta hated it so I thought I'd keep it out. I can put it back on. Would that help...?"

She curled up, in the darkness of the room, and whispered to herself. "I can't do this anymore..."

 

************************************

She arrived at the usual spot to meet the usual person. A nice dark alley lit up by a single light on a wall that she stood in. She use to wear sun glasses and a trench coat to hide her identity because she somehow thought that'd help. She use to be worried Abel would follow her.

He never did. He trusted her completely, which is why she was about to do what she was about to do.

"Been awhile, Sue." Said a man in the shadows. "Abel did a good job with the Ghoul Gang. Really good job. Didn't think he'd make that one."

"He almost didn't" Sue reached into her jacket, hand reaching for either a gun, or her phone. She wasn't sure which she needed yet. Either way it was too late. She'd already sent Abel a text message. It said 'I never loved you. I was forced into this. I'm sorry. You deserve better. We can talk later, if you want, if you don't it's fine. Just don't kill anyone over this. I'll be home later'. There was no going back. "He had a broken arm and nearly lost his head. Abel is a good fighter but even he has his limits. That gang was older then I am, and they had some really heavy hitters. Are you guys trying to get him killed?"

The voice in the shadows said nothing. It wasn't his job to tell her what was going on, after all, just what to do. "We got a new target. You heard of Carmilla Carmine, right?"

Sue's face fell, her eyes going wide. She had her answer. "You are trying to get him killed. That's what this has been about, isn't it? Using him to kill your enemies and making it harder until he can't win."

"If he's smart about it he'll be fine."

"You know he's a dumb ass!" She shouted, far more loudly then either of them would like.

"Then help him. You can direct him, tell him what to do, te-"

"No. I'm as involved as I'm going to get, actually you know what? I'm done." Sue glared into the dark shadows where she could just about see the outline of the man she was talking too. "I'm not sending him off to his death!"

The man in the shadows was quiet for a moment. She could see something light up. He'd lit up a cigarette. "This is a bad call, Sue."

"I don't care! That man, Abel, Abel deserves better then this. He deserves someone who actually loves him and I deserve to be free of him, of this, of everything! This isn't right and I'm tired of pretending. Tell Belphagor I've done enough. We've both more then paid her."

The darkness was quiet, and she kept her hand in her jacket. "Girl, I ain't saying you're wrong, but this world don't work like that. Hell, honestly to me it sounds like you love him enough, right?"

She shook her head. "I don't. I care about him, I care about him enough to be honest with him now. I care enough to not want him fuckin' dead. It's over."

A long trail of smoke came from the darkness as she could see the man looking upwards. "Shame. She would have kept you around after Carmilla killed Abel, or Zestial did if he actually managed to murder that bitch."

Sue shook her head. "I wouldn't want to be." She backed away, never taking her eyes off the figure as she began to walk away. When finally she felt safe she took out her phone and began to send a few messages out. Mostly ones to keep herself, and Abel as well, safe. She was just about to delete one last message she had typed. She had it ready to send in case the worst happened, but then suddenly someone grabbed her. She didn't have a chance to see who it was, and she realized it was likely more then one person. She managed to send it to Abel right before she got grabbed. Itsaid 'It's Belphagor. Help me' The phone clattered to the ground as a hand grabbed her mouth and dragged her away.

A gun lay next to the phone, also falling from her jacket.

It wouldn't have helped her anyways.

***************************

Cain was in a club, because the local bar had caught fire. This happened quite a bit around here and he was use to it by now, but at least his bartender survived. Cain had been drinking there until the booze ran out, even among the ashes and fallen wood. Generally not much bothered him.

The guy suddenly sitting next to him bothered him.

"I need your help."

Cain breathed deeply, ready to tell this guy to fuck off before looking over and realizing it was his brother. "The fuck do you need?"

Abel put a phone down between them. Cain read the text'd, shrugged and looked over at Abel. "You lost someone who was tricking you. Seems like a win to m-"

"I promised I'd always help her." Abel was sitting there, unusually stiff, unusually serious as he talked. He avoided looking at Cain, which was some progress considering he was usually trying to stab Cain by now.

Cain looked down at the message, and let out a low whistle. "A sin, huh? That ain't no small task. Why do you need me?"

"That knife of yours." Abel looked down at the stone knife. He briefly considered taking it, but he also didn't think he could do this alone, and Cain was a great shield. "Can it kill a Sin?"

"No idea. Wanted to try it but never got too." Cain turned towards Abel, and Abel turned towards him. It was the most amicable they'd been since Abel found himself in Hell. "I'll help, but I need something from you."

"Alright. name it." Abel put his phone away.

"Once I do this for you, we're square. Deal? No more fighting, no more arguing, we don't gotta be brothers again, but we ain't enemies."

Abel had more pride then he was due, and he had to swallow it all down regardless. "You kill Belphegor, and I forgive anything and everything."

Cain nodded. Good enough. He wasn't even sure he could, but it was a good deal all the same. "Alright. What do you know about Belphagor?"

"Well, he's the sin of jealousy."

Cain held up a hand. "It's a she and she's the sin of Envy. One of the seven deadly sins in charge down here."

"Wait, theres seven of them?!" Abel looked at Cain in disbelief. "I thought there were five. Jealousy, Arrogance, False Idols, Adultry, Murder and Talking During Movies."

Cain just looked at Abel for a moment. He was serious. He was completely serious. "Okay. I know someone who can help us and she owes me. She used to test weapons on me." He stood up, walking away from the bar. Abel tossed some money down for Cain, and followed him.

"Cain." Abel said, his tone level, and calm.

"Yeah?"

"I actually love her. I don't care what happens. I'm saving her."

Cain wanted to call him stupid, but he thought about someone from long ago. Someone he once told to head to the mountains to avoid a flood. Cain nodded. "Yeah. We are."

**************************************

"She wants to see me, trust me." Cain stood in front of two very tall and very wide guards who, sadly, also seemed very smart and very patient.

"Miss Carmine would let us know if she expected visitors today." Said the guard as he looked down on Cain.

"Just tell her I'm here. Tell her Cain is here to see her and we can sort this all out." Cain had the patience of the world's second man at his side, but unfortunately he had the impatience of the world's third.

"Abel and Cain! We're Abel and Cain! Haven't you heard of us? Do you know who our dad is?!" Abel poked the guard in the chest, glaring up at him. Cain flinched. If the Guard knew what Abel was capable of he'd have never let him get that close.

"Not in today's books. Sorry." The guard said without hesitation as a second guard stood nearby, reaching into his coat for what Cain assumed was a gun.

"Read a fucking bible, you asshats! We're all over it!" Abel's hands balled into fists as he got ready to fight. Something not lost on either guard.

"The Bible is contraband down here, sir. I assure you, we do not deal in that." The other guard looked over at Abel, pulling his jacket aside to make the sight of his gun, not just any gun, but a weapon made with Angelic steel, clear. "We're going to ask you to leave n-"

Cain had made Abel promise not to kill anyone here, and Abel was going to keep it. It helped, mind you, that the guards were sinners and therefore very resilient. This is what Cain thought as Abel grabbed the one in front of him and used him as a shield for the bullet the second one fired. It hit the first guard right in the back as Abel shoved them both forward with strength and speed that surprised everyone but Abel.

It always surprised Cain how strong he was for such a skinny man.

The guard swung a fist down at Abel despite the shove and the bullet in him. Abel dodged it with little effort, grabbing the arm as it swung and using the force of the punch to pull the guard on the ground were Abel stomped on his head, crushing his skull.

"He's a sinner he's fine!" He shouted at Cain as the other guard fired another shot that only grazed Abel's arm before Abel launched himself at him and quickly took him down with a sudden grab and flip, slamming him onto the other guard and preparing to stomp his skull as well.

Then the door opened and two women came out, with guns bigger then they were. One of them fired it at Abel who quickly managed to move away just enough so that only his shirt was singed "My shirt! I need that to cover my sexy sexy abs!"

Abel did not have abs.

Cain was also shot but he just stood there and grunted. As the gun was lowered the person who fired it took a good look at him. "Cain...?" He nodded, and Odette turned to her sister. "Clara, put the gun down. You, Abel, I'm assuming? You can see Miss Carmine."

The guns were put away and Clara took a small tablet from her side and started to type on it. "Lets see. Cain Cain. Yes, mom used you for weapons testing but let you go when you didn't seem phased by anything."

"Some of the explosions sent me flying." Cain shrugged. "And she didn't so much let me go as I fought my way out."

"Because mother let you escape. Hm, danger rating of B to S+. Unusual for someone to have two. According to this you're only S+ if you're using your ancient stone knife."

"He still has that thing?!" Abel glared at Cain. "You still have that thing?!" Abel shouted despite having recruited Cain specifically because he had that knife. Abel's brain had gone to a special place. The place where goldfish put their brains to rest.

"I can't get rid of it! I tried! Anytime I do it just pops right back into my chest! Fucking hate it."

"Wait, it hurts you when you lose it?!" Abel ran over, grabbed the stone knife from its sheath and chucked it far far away.

Everyone just sort of looked at him as he grinned in triumph. Clara went back to her tablet. "Abel, rating, huh." She looked over at Odette. "Weird. He's rated S++ but neither an Overlord or a Sin. Only the Sins and a very small selection of Overlords get that rating."

Odette took out her own tablet. "Lets see, stabbed Satan as confirmed by Satan. Oh. Oh that's a lot of things listed under known kills." Odette scrolled on her tablet, her face growing increasingly worried as she read on.

"Yeah I'm basically an unstoppable warrior of legend. Hot, huh?" Said Abel with a smile on his face.

Both sisters continued to ignore him. After putting the tablets away they nodded to the two of them. "Alright." Said Clara. "Mother should be finishing her lunch soon. We'll take you to her. Abel? Please try to avoid any violent outbursts as they will not be looked kindly upon."

He finger gunned at them, and began to follow them as Cain suddenly let out an annoyed grunt, looked down at his chest, saw the stone knife and pulled it free. The wound bleed just a few drops and healed up.

"Thats it?! You barely seemed hurt! The cuts already gone. Fucking hell, I hate it here." Abel mumbled as they both followed the sisters.

Carmilla Carmine. The number one arms dealer of Hell. The main source of angelic steel in Hell. Something she kept to herself. Getting one of her Angelic weapons cost you, either in money, or in other ways, but no matter what it'd always cost you. She looked at the four of them as they came in. Her daughters and the world's first brothers.

"Mother. Cain and Abel to see you." Odette announced. Abel's eye twitched when Cain's name was announced first, and Odette quickly added 'Huge superiority complex' to Abel's notes on her tablet.

Putting her hands together, Carmilla gave the two of them a long look. "Give me one good reason to listen to you."

"You owe me." Cain said, glaring at her.

"I don't owe you anything, but I'm willing to hear you out if only to avoid needing to hire new guards."

"Oh, my, GO-Oh shit, almost said the G word." Abel approached the desk, looking down at Carmilla, who didn't lean away but tensed her body up in case she needed to give him a quick kick to the jaw. She did know Abel's reputation, and wasn't about to let him get too close without some way of fighting back. "Look, some chick named Envy-"

"Belphagor." Corrected Cain.

"Belphavery kidnapped my girlfriend. She's apparently a big shot down here-"

"One of the Sins."

"One of the Sins, whatever, and I need to get her back and Cain said you can help us with education and like, pew pew gun guns and shit. So, you going to help us? You'd have me, Abel, the great warrior of Hell, owing you a favor." Abel pointed to himself with a thumb, grinning at Carmilla as he looked at her from in front of her desk.

Carmilla as silent for just long enough for Abel's smile to waiver. "You have a history of not paying off your debts, Abel. I do-" Suddenly she saw Oddette typing something on her tablet, and Carmilla's phone let out a beep.

"One moment." She went to check it and whatever was on there made her eyes narrow and her grip on the phone tighten. She looked up at Abel. "I can give you Belphagor's location. She's a potent shape shifter, more so then most Sins. She's changed everything about herself several times since she began, sometimes even changing her name. I have floor plans for you, and I can provide you with a gun each. No men."

"Gun like this?" Abel suddenly lifted a gun up that the guard had owned. The one made of Angelic steel. The sister's quickly aimed their guns at him again and Carmilla swung back on her chair, standing up and taking a defensive position. Abel looked at them, confused. "What? Oh, I just picked it up cause it was shiny. is it like, special, or something?"

Oddette idly switched to her tablet real quick and added 'Likes shiny things' and 'profoundly stupid' to Abel's notes.

As if to calm things down, Abel put the gun on the desk and slowly backed away, hands up. "Relax. It's yours, okay? I ain't here to cause trouble."

Tensions relaxed, just a bit, and though Carmilla didn't sit down she did calm down. "That gun, along with the two I will provide you with, are made of the same thing the Exorcist's weapons are. With it, you can kill high ranking demons. I don't know if you can kill a Sin with it, but they have been used to kill Demon Royalty in the past."

"Oh, like this?" Abel took out his dagger suddenly. Everyone aimed guns and got defensive again, then relaxed a few moments later when they saw the confused on Abel's face. "Got it when I first came down here."

"According to our notes you lost it." Said Odette as she edited his notes again.

"Yeah, found it again though. Always do."

With a deep breath and more patience then she usually had, Carmilla went to sit down again. "Someone will hand you your guns at the door. I would like them returned when you're done but don't expect it. I will also be sending you a location and floor plans of Belphagor's current residence. I think we're done here."

Cain nodded and headed for the exit, Abel soon following but winking at the sisters as he did.

When the door closed Carmilla looked towards her daughters. "How sure are we that Belphagor was going to use Abel to try and kill me?"

"That particular informant has yet to lie to us, though I do think she might be the very person Abel is going to go save, so this works out on multiple levels." Said Odette as she put her tablet away.

Clara watched Cain and Abel go, finger going to her chin. "Hm. You know, if I'm being honest Abel was sort of cute in a dumb idiot sort of way."

Odette and Carmilla both at once, in unison and with no hesitation, said "Don't."

**********************************************************

The two of them walked through the streets of a city within the domain of Envy. Sinners were not allowed on this level of Hell, but Cain and Abel considered themselves exceptions and no one argued with them. At least, not while they held those demon killing guns and weapons.

Most people ignored them. A few who recognized their weaponry, who they were, or had any sort of survival instinct avoided them.

Abel was studying the map they'd been given. "Hey, Cain, I got a question for ya."

"Mm?"

"What was it like? Having a wife and all."

With a tightened grip on his weapon Cain grit his teeth. "Who told you about that?"

"Dad." Abel put the map away as they got closer to their destination and looked over at Cain. If Abel was more perceptive he'd realize just how angered Cain was right now. He also wouldn't have cared.

Muttering some unkind words Cain took in a deep breath and, for a moment, just a moment, he remembered Abel was his little brother. "Met her one night after trying to save a kid from being taken by some people. Don't know what for. Kid was screaming though. Didn't save them. Just got my ass kicked, but killed a few of them at least. She showed up like, well..." He looked forward, his eyes looking at some far away place from long ago. "An angel, really. She was the softest most caring person I ever met. Took me years to tell her who I really was, and she was the first person to forgive me for that."

"Huh. She sounds nice."

"She was. Kindest and most charitable woman I ever met. When I realized just how sweet she was, I sort of became determined be what I could for her. Not let the world hurt her, or ruin her, like it does everyone else." He look upwards at the sky. "I miss holding her. Life with her was like holding a soft and warm kitten, leaning over it to protect it from the rain outside as it poured down my back."

"So, you were uh, protective of her?"

Cain nodded, knowing full well that often he was the ally cat being protected by her. "Not that she really needed it. Girl was smart as all hell when she needed to be, and could manipulate me like a puppet if she wanted. She knew just what strings to pull and I let her, cause well, I loved her. Lord help us all if she looked at me and said the words 'Oh Honey...'. That meant she was about to say something devastating."

Things went quiet for a bit. Abel was thinking, a rare event that happened about once every decade. Cain continued "She once punched a man for me."

"Get out! She sounds awesome!" Abel said with a grin.

"Yup. Man was calling me names. Nothing that wasn't true so I ignored it but she reached over and punched him so hard his nose shattered. Not broke, shattered. She was so much stronger then a woman like her should be, in every single way." Cain looked up towards the sky. "She's up there now, with the kids she mostly raised. Honestly I wasn't a much better father then Adam, but they had her to make up for it."

"Woah..." Abel was looking at Cain in bewilderment now. "I've never seen you smile like that..."

And just like that the spell was broken, the smile was gone, and Cain was back to being Cain. He shook his head. "Ya likely won't ever again." They reached an old looking warehouse. Envy was paranoid, and didn't believe in grand palaces. Cain lifted his gun up.

"Gun men." Abel said "Likely there there and there." He pointed with his gun. "Guns won't kill me but they'll slow me down so I need you to act as a shield. Once inside just keep being a distraction so I can take the men inside out, but when we see Belphagor you need to let her focus on me."

"What? Why?"

"So you can sneak up on her with that knife and end her."

Cain nodded, and just like that the two of them approached as Abel let his gun fire into the unknown and was rewarded with a flash of red blood where he aimed.

Just like that the gun fire began, Abel running around like a maniac and Cain let every bullet hit him and ignored it. He ran after Abel, who took a few shots here and there as they did, most of them rewarded with a satisfying death rattle. "Act like the bullets actually hurt!" Abel shouted "That way they're more likely to aim at you!"

Cain nodded and flinched with every bullet, pretending it was holding him back as best he could as they reached the door and Cain knocked it down with a swift kick. Bullets flew out and hit him like rain as a nearby window broke open and Abel took aim from behind it, firing into the crowd inside before moving towards another window, never staying in one place long as Cain strode inside like an unstoppable force.

Cain held up his gun and fired as Abel did the same from hiding. Mostly acting like a bullet sponge as Abel came in swiftly on his feet and near the ground. A few managed to get close to him, but his knife took care of them quickly. One got behind him and managed wrap a pipe around Cain's neck from behind. Cain struggled as the man deftly avoided his knife before suddenly letting out a scream as Abel's dagger was thrown into the back of his head. Without hesitation Cain grabbed the dagger and tossed it back to Abel.

"I'm surprised you're not jumping around like a monkey." Cain shouted as he decided to find some cover. The bullets were getting annoying, even if they didn't hurt.

"What? Thats stupid. If I'm in the air they can fire at me or where I'm going to be. I can't change direction mid-air! I can do that on the ground. That's why I keep my shoes duct taped up. It increases traction and lets me move faster." As Abel spoke he carefully looked at where a hail of bullets were coming from, memorized the angle, and fired a gun at the place the man was firing from without looking. It hit them.

Looking in disbelief, Cain looked around just in time to see some big monster with a gatling gun break out from a door. Behind the door there was a bright pink succubus behind a tall woman made up of many things. Before the man could even fire a shot, while the gun was winding up, he got shot in the head and began to swing around, the gun going off in his dead hands as he hit several people around him. "...How the fuck are you so smart about this but so fucking dumb at everything else?!"

Abel was hiding behind a crate that said it was full of kevlar braided rope. He slammed his elbow against it. "I don't know, man! I just do shit!" Slowly Belphagor turned around and walked out of the room. She began to grow, bigger and bigger, becoming a horrible monster made up of other horrible monsters. Hooved legs pounding into the ground, and a huge gaping beak with small fangs poking out of it grew bigger and bigger.

Opening her mouth wide, she let out a torrent of fire and lightning onto Cain, the breath of destruction hitting miles of land behind him as it obliterated the landscape as her monstrous body destroyed the building around her, breaking it apart. Then the fire slowly cleared, and the lightning began to cackle into nothing.

Cain stood there, hair and clothes burnt off, holding up a significant finger towards Belphagor. In a loud, deep, angered voice she shouted "He brought you?!" Tendrils and limbs swung out at Cain, carefully avoiding his knife as he felt himself knocked around by the huge monster, before suddenly letting out a loud scream as Abel stabbed her in the leg. She turned around with surprising speed, her tail knocking the stone knife out of Cain's hand as another grabbed it and threw it far away. He shouted a loud 'FUCK!' as she turned towards Abel. He mouth opening to release another torrent of fire and lightning.

Abel couldn't get out of the way in time. He was good, but he wasn't that good, and as her mouth opened and fire prepared to come out he threw his dagger into her gaping maw. The fire and electricity was interrupted, only some of it come out as she began to cough and choke at the weapon in her throat, cutting her up as she bleed deep dark blood and Abel ran around her, firing his gun at her as chunks of flesh were blown away each time a bullet hit. She was like a giant mass of flesh and feathers and fur, and as she got the dagger free a hoofed foot came down to step on it, only for Abel to pull it away with a rope right before it hit.

He had lost the dagger exactly 45 times before now. He didn't want a 46th.

One of her tails lashed out, cut by the dagger, a second, a third, but the fourth one got him and threw him high in the air. Where he couldn't change direction. Where he was helpless.

Looking up, Belphagor opened her mouth. it was filled of every tooth imaginable and some beyond imagination. Abel grabbed his dagger, prepared to cut his way to freedom when he saw the fire gathering at the base of her throat. Abel never considered his own mortality. it wasn't something he did. Even now.

Someone did though.

He felt himself suddenly grabbed as he was saved at the last moment by Sue, who flew by as quickly as she could, her tail caught in the fire as she let out a small scream and went towards the ground, crashing on it with Abel. She looked up, moving hair out of her eyes, covered in small cuts. Abel was already in front of her, between her and Belpahgor. "What are you doing here?!"

"I told you! I promised you I'd protect you! Also you asked me for help."

"I didn't think you'd actually show up! Not after what I said before..."

Belphagor turned towards them, just as the two of them heard Cain shout "Ow! Fuck..."

Abel narrowed his eyes. "Thats the reaction I wanted, fucker..."

And just like that Belphagor felt the smallest pin prick of a stab in her leg, and didn't feel anything else from that leg. Her body began to turn to dust faster then anyone would suspect, falling apart. "Fuck! No! Fuck you! This ain't over! This ain't over!" A smaller head, looking much like Belphagor's normal one, felt claws tear and rip at its neck, ripping it off as just as she removed it entirely her body threw it across the city, far away, lost in the distance. It was small enough compared to the massive body in front of them that no one noticed it as it flew away.

The ash of the fallen body of Belphagor fell upon the ground and from behind it Cain stood there, bald and with his knife in hand. Now wearing pants he had grabbed from a dead guy while he was waiting for his knife, tied on with a make shift rope. He was still bald though.

"That was awesome!" Shouted Abel as he moved among the falling ashes. "Fucking hell yeah! I did it! I killed Envy! No one will ever be envious again! Now they'll only be jealous!" He was spinning, and twirling, dancing among the ashes and rubble, when he suddenly turned to Sue and offered her his hand for a dance.

She didn't take it.

In the awkwardness that followed Abel did something rare. He noticed it. "What's wrong? We won! We can be together again! Oh, this is my brother, Cain, by the way. I promised to forgive him if he killed that bitch." He pointed at Cain with his thumb, and Cain offered a wave.

"Okay, Abel, you did get that message I sent before I asked for help, right...?"

He nodded.

Sue bit her lip, frightened by her own words, but she couldn't do this anymore. "That was real, Abel. I uh, okay, the thing is, I don't love you that way."

Abel was completely still, his eyes looking more haunted then usual, and his smile slowly fading. "But I saved you..."

"I know, and I still care about you, I do! I just, it's more like I like you like a brother."

Looking at her blankly, Abel finally moved and just pointed at Cain in utter disbelief.

Holding up both her hands Sue said "Okay, bad example, but I do care about you. I just never got to be me around you but I got to meet you. I don't think I have those feelings. I care about you, I do. I mean it, just..." She looked away, unable to meet his eyes. "Not like that..."

The silence was broken only by a small mumur of "But I saved you..." Fire crackled from the rubble nearby, a few things fell down, a few survivors were crawling away among the wreckage as Abel tried to process what he had just heard.

"Thank you for saving me though...I do love you, but just not in the way you want. Like a friend. A really good friend." She walked forward, trying to put a hand on Abel's arm.

He leaned away from her. "I made a promise to you. Some of us take our promises seriously so, like, if you're ever in trouble just let me know." He turned away from her and ran off, moving fast among the rubble and into the city, disappearing soon after.

Sue felt a deep pit of regret fill up deep inside her as she wondered if she could have faked it, could have pretended just a bit longer, if only to let him down easier.

She wrapped her arms around herself as Cain looked over at her. He started walking away. "I'm getting a drink. You can come, if you want."

"I uh, I don't drink...."

"After that, now might be a good time to start."

**********************************

Cain finished up the story as he tossed his stone knife in the air, catching it each time, sometimes by the blade. Sitting back and having everyone's attention, the others having woken up at various times to listen in. Moxxie and Millie holding hands and Blitz eating some popcorn he found.

"Wait, so how did you know about the parts you weren't there for?" Asked Loona as, across from her, Lute's beer tower had reached twelve beers high.

"Talked to Sue and Carmine about stuff. Carmine is a surprisingly talkative drunk. Mostly angry talking though." He put his knife away. "And that was basically it. Sins found me later, buried me in concrete, forgot my knife so it appeared in my chest and broke the concrete up, gave me room to flex my muscles until I broke it all down enough that I fell through the floor and down into another ring of Hell. Abel found me later, angry Belphagor was alive, and tied me up and started to shoot at me with arrows. Stayed there until I had a reason to leave."

"And what was that reason, sad sack?" Asked Lute, who was far more drunk then she had planned.

Cain was quiet for a moment as he looked up at the ceiling. "Sensed someone. Thought Abel was the only one I could sense, but a bit ago sensed someone else. Someone I knew in life."

"Who?" Asked Moxxie as he leaned over to get a good view of Cain.

"Ain't important, but it's someone who should have been in Heaven."

"A group of virtues from Heaven, with some guards and associates, did come down recently to meet with the sins over a secret meeting." Said Moxxie, who watched the news.

"Mm. Ain't important. She's gone now."

Millie's eyes went wide and she silently mouthed 'his wife' to Moxxie with a huge grin on her face. The talk about his wife during the story had hit a special place in both their hearts.

If Cain saw this, he pretended he didn't, besides the whole conversation was interrupted by Lute suddenly reached across the table, grabbing Loona and kissing her.

Even Cain watched in shock as the kiss went on a bit too long before Lute pulled away, blinking her eyes unsteadily. "Nope. Not into women. Damn." and she fell onto the table with a slam of her face and started to snore.

After a moment of silence Blitz said "Moxxie, hand me your gun."

"Uh, why sir?" Moxxie's reached for his gun, though mostly to keep Blitz from grabbing it.

"I just want to talk to her." Said Blitz, hand held out.

"With my gun?"

"With your gun."

Loona was still starring in shock but leaned back and slowly drew herself back to reality. "Huh." She rubbed the back of her head. "Well, that was uh, something."

"Gun now, Moxxie." Said Blitz, as Moxxie hesitated.

"Oh relax, Blitz. It's not like you haven't drunkenly kissed someone to find out if they're into you or not." She was glad no one could see her blush under her fur, though she was quickly calming down.

"That's different, and even if I did I fully expected to have an exit plan in case their parents tried to kill me."

She rolled her eyes "Not the first time someone kissed me to see if they like girls either." In a smaller voice Loona mumbled "or furries..."

"Wait, two questions. One, how many people have kissed you like that, and two, Moxxie? How many bullets do we have left?"

"Seven, sir." Said Moxxie as suddenly Blitz looked at him sharply.

"What? Seven? I thought we had more then that!"

"I had to use most of them back there when we we're fighting those weird guys trying to kill us. These bullets are expensive. I had to take out a loan for them."

Millie suddenly let go of Moxxie's hand "Wait, you took out a loan without telling me?!"

"For our safety, Millie. These things have been worth every penny!"

"I know but you should have told me!"

Cain listened to all this, slowly closed his eyes, and began to drift off again, dreaming dreams of a soft hand touching his cheek. Hoping, and dreading, that she might return to hell someday.

**************

Long ago, back when Belphagor had lost all but her head, she was in a room with a few demons working on a temporary body for her. She was busy yelling at them, because that was all she could do at the time. The door to the room swung open, and someone entered, carrying the corpses of two guards by their heads in his massive hands.

Belphagor turned towards them. Satan. She hated Satan. He was big, red, wearing stripped shorts with stripped horns with a friendly but misleading smile and four eyes she was sure Satan thought were very personable all on a bull shaped head. He looked like this most of the time. Trying to give the impression that he was friendly. It was a lie. When the mask dropped and he turned into a similar shaped black mass of terror and spoke only in thinly veiled threats and plots, that was when he was honest.

"Belphagor! My good friend. It seems you've been busy, eh? Listen, we need to talk." He said with a deceivingly good natured grin.

"The fuck we do. I'm busy, you big muscular tub of hate. I got more important thi-" One of the dead guard's bodies was thrown across the room where it splattered, there was no better word for it, against a wall and made a shower of guts and goo. The engineers working on Belphagor's body went to hide.

"No no. Thats not how you talk to people. When I talk to people, they listen like good little victims." He walked closer to her, her eyes narrowing. A few tendrils of flesh that had started to grow into a new body for her tensed up as he approached. "You see, you fucked with my toy. Abel is mine. I do what I want with him."

"You ain't doing anything to him. Fuckers happy as a-" Satan grabbed Belphagor by the beak with his free hand and lifted her up, making her look him in the eye.

"Nono." His voice got deeper. His tone less friendly. "You don't understand, do you? Abel thinks he's happy, but deep down inside there's a deep pit of loathing and doubt he can never fill, and any time he comes close I step in, and I ruin it. I'm for perpetual suffering, you see. You think in the short term, and you know the worst part?" He threw Belphagor, or what was left of her, on the ground and stepped a hoof on her head. "You let him stay with someone who could have made him better. If Sue wasn't so damn scared she might have made him a better, more adjusted, more well meaning person. He has potential, you see."

Satan leaned down, and as he did his body turned into that unfriendly black mass he was known for. "And I will keep him from it forever."

"Why don't you just kill him?! What the fuck is the point of all that?!" Shouted Belphagor, still with a slim amount of defiance.

"Wrath is an art, Sin of Envy. Not an end. It never ends. Not proper wrath. For example, let me show you." Satan ran a finger along Belphagor's head, making what was left of her shiver. "For your sin, I curse you, so that what you want and can never have will forever appear on your body."

Images formed on the parts of her body that had grown back. A halo, a heart, so many things. Satan let out a deep, dreadful chuckle. "Yes, you will never have those things. Pathetic as you are. Goodbye, Sin of Envy. Do not play with my toys again."

When he was gone the surviving demons slowly came out of hiding. One of Belphagor's eyes came out of its socket, attached by a stalk of flesh. She looked at the halo "Cut it off."

"Ma'am, are you sure? It might just come back ag-"

"I said cut it off!" She shouted, and it was removed.

And all of Hell became a worse place for everyone. Everyone but Satan himself.

Notes:

The more I write for them the more I realize Cain and Abel are two sides of my ADD. I hope you enjoyed this. If I ever did do another fic that was about Abel and Cain going to the Hotel before Adam attacked this story would be much more relevant but as it is its still one I had to tell. As always, comments appreciated.

Chapter 32: Chapter 24: Healing

Summary:

A chapter about healing

Notes:

Time for feels and heals

"Yup. That's a corpse." Said Angel Dust.

They found him, or what was left of him. It was an alleyway because of course it was. Prince's body was there, black, cold, and motionless. People had attempted to graffiti over it several times, but the paint had frozen and fallen off. Nearby someone had written 'Do not touch' but this was crossed out and replaced with 'Free Hugs!'

Emily leaned down towards where he sat, and put her fingers on his shoulder. She let out a little hiss and pulled them away, wisps of cold coming from her finger tips. "He's so cold it burns."

"That's new." Angel Dust leaned down and took a good look at the corpse formerly known as Prince. "Is this an Angel thing?"

"I don't know. I've never seen a dead Angel before." Emily admitted as she stood up and began to run her fingers along the wall. They glowed, and the paint began to flow away towards her finger, getting rid of the graffiti. She arranged it with her finger, making it say something else.

It said 'This is Prince. He was the Kindest of Angels, until war and turmoil took that away. In the end, there was still enough kindness to realize what he'd become.'

Angel Dust read it, rubbing the back of his head as thoughts he didn't like slowly seeped into it. He didn't want to feel sympathy, but something was tugging at his sense of compassion, which was weird because he was pretty sure he didn't have one. "So what happened to this guy to make him all murdery and racist anyways?"

"I'm not sure. During the war in Heaven, that I admit I wasn't around for, he had to fight friends of his. According to Sera he was friends with everyone. He also encouraged Lucifer to talk to Lilith, didn't stop them when they tried to leave a meeting which escalated things, and well, afterwards he just sort of shut down. Found some place, sat down, stopped moving or responding to anything."

Angel Dust leaned against a nearby wall, looking down at the man in the alley. He remembered people like him from when he was alive. War vets who never could come back. They did just enough to stay alive because they feared death just enough to keep themselves fed. Everything else was optional. Broken, and gone, and without anyone trying to help them. He met them on the street, homeless for the most part. The lucky ones had families that cared. Most had used up their family's good will long ago.

Reaching into his purse he took out a small, thin blanket. In the past he'd been too wasted to make it to a bed, so Angel Dust kept a blanket around to curl up with in the streets. It wasn't much, but it was comfort. Without a word, he moved to gently put it over the shoulders of Prince. He didn't really need it anymore, after all, and it just felt right.

Then Prince's wings moved to curl closer up towards him, as if to cover himself. Angel Dust jumped back, shouting "HOLY HELL! He's alive!"

"Thought as much. Here." Emily reached out her hand for the blanket, and Angel Dust handed it over. She suddenly gave Prince a hug. Her body hurt, it burned, Angel Dust could hear the sizzle of cold so cold it burned against her, but she didn't stop. She was a Virtue now. She was resilient enough to take the pain. When she pulled back she gently wrapped the blanket around him.

"What's uh, what's your plan here...?" Angel Dust felt much more unsettled now. This wasn't a corpse, this was a fallen Angel who tried to kill him and his friends.

Yet somehow he couldn't hate him. He wanted too. He wanted to call up that vengeance, that anger, that wrath, but as Angel Dust looked down on his fallen form all he could feel was, at worst, pity.

It was the way Emily looked at him, the way she put herself through pain just to touch him, just to make sure he wasn't alone. If not for him, then for everyone, because no one deserved to be alone. Angel Dust gently pat Prince's shoulder through the blanket, the barrier keeping the pain away.

"Well, I'm moving into Heaven's Embassy so I can have a more active presence down here. I'm going to visit him once a week just to check on him. Hopefully eventually something will change for the better, but even if not I do want to see the man who was the first incarnation of Kindness." She rose up now, turning towards Angel Dust with a smile. "Thank you for helping me find this place. Sincerely."

With a shrug, and a small, but significant feeling of pride, he said "No problem, glad I came really. You sure this guy is going to be okay here?"

"No, but I'm going to do what I can to make sure he is. It's all I can do." She looked down at Prince. "I'll be back in a week or so, okay Prince? I'll see you then. You take care of yourself as best you can, please."

For just a moment both of them swear they saw Prince tilt his head towards her, as if listening, and they both went back to the Hotel, where things were wrapping up, and the Virtues were ready to go home.

***

Emily was at his door. She was scared. She was scared more then she'd like to admit these days. In the past fear was things like burning some food, or forgetting to leave a window closed.

Now it was fear for her life and safety. It was a much different fear. She knocked, gently, and waited. The door slowly opened and the hulking form of Gabriel greeted her. To anyone else he might be the most frightening and intimating person alive.

To her, he was a big protective teddy bear. She offered him a smile, he offered her a nod, and she went inside where he began to prepare drinks for them. The place was less cluttered then before. Things picked up, cabinets closed, weapons organized.

It was good to see he was starting to think of himself as worth taking care of.

She sat down at a table where he put a cup of orange spice tea near her. She smiled "How did you know?"

"Sir Pentious told me when he visited last week. He was just checking in. Odd, that. No one but Michael has really done that for me before, and he's in love with me so he has an excuse."

Her smile continued. "He's a good man, both of them are."

He nodded and drank his coffee. "I know it's hard to talk about, the things you wish too, so I will make you an offer. I'll tell you my greatest sin, if you tell me what you think yours is."

Emily looked shocked, suddenly leaning back in her chair. "Woah, okay uh, you know what? yeah, we can do that. I'm actually sort of curious." She looked around his home, and frowned. "The lack of mirrors wasn't lost on us, you know. Molly pointed it out."

"Mm. I'm surprised she wasn't too busy looking at my biceps."

"She noticed those too." Emily took a sip of her tea, and waited. Gabriel's fingers tapped the table, anxiety filling him. Only Michael knew what he was about to talk about. This wouldn't be easy, but in a way that was the point.

Eventually the second most powerful being in existence found his courage. "Michael handled the war in Heaven for the most part, but he could not have beaten Lucifer and his followers. Lilith alone was surprisingly strong for a mortal soul. Scarily so, if I am being honest. It was up to me to fight them." He was avoiding eye contact, something Emily noticed. She reached over, and he felt her much smaller hand on his own. It was rare for him to receive comfort from anyone but Michael.

He was willing to get use to it. "I fought, and I enjoyed it, far too much. I slew them, without mercy, and with absolute pleasure."

"When you say pleasure...?"

"I enjoyed watching the life leave their eyes."

Emily wanted to pull her hand away, but she needed to be brave herself. She gripped it harder, even as her own fear rose.

He was quiet for a moment, before he continued. "It's okay. I understand. I fully enjoyed wrapping my hands around their necks and seeing them die. It was not a moment I am proud of. I am honestly ashamed I was that monster, even for a short time. It was not righteous fury that drove me, but love of death and horror." He sipped his coffee again, looking down at the half drunk mug. "If it helps I do not think I have killed anyone since then."

"But I heard you killed a few Sinners a bit ago...? When Prince went to Hell?"

Gabriel looked confused. "Oh, well, I suppose. I also killed some demons when I fought Satan. I ah-" He paused, thinking.

"Demons are people too, Gab."

He nodded, acknowledging this. "You're right. I suppose I can't say I have not murdered since then anymore, can I?"

She shook her head, and for a moment Gabriel looked downwards, and she feared she was about to cause a downward spiral, but then she spoke up. "You know what I really like about you, Gabriel?"

He was snapped back to the moment, genuinely curious.

"You're very open to change. Phanny and Cassy try their best, but even they fail here and there. Zaph doesn't even try. Sera needed an act of Pentious to change. Mike needed an act of You. When you're given new information, a new way of thinking, you just consider it and go with it. It's very admirable, especially for someone who's been through so much."

Gabriel, despite all his power, rarely felt genuine pride. He did now. it wouldn't last, but right here and now, he felt pride. "All the same, I feel from your reaction your sin may pale compared to mine."

Emily had thought she'd hidden her feelings well, but her face told a different story. She forced herself to relax, and looked away. "When I went to Hell a demon named Rosie attacked me. She was wounded, horribly wounded. Prince had nearly killed her but she survived. She's ah, she's by far one of the more powerful demons down there I think. She came at me, broken legs, broken body, and at first I wasn't scared..." Emily looked up into Gabriel's eyes. "She had angelic steel put on her teeth and finger nails."

A surge of protective urges swam over Gabriel. His muscles tensed and for a moment he considered grabbing a sword and finding Rosie right this second.

Emily shook her head at him. "It's okay. She lost, but not before she got a bite in." She pulled her sleeve back, showing her scar. "I don't think it'll ever go away, but that's not my sin. My sin is I-" Her eyes looked away from him, her breath hitching, wanting to cry but she had to be strong. "I healed her, and left everyone else to die. I was so scared but there were other people there. They weren't dead yet, but I ran. I healed her and ran. Worst yet, apparently she helped Sir Pentious defend the Hotel down there." She looked up at Gabriel. "How am I suppose to feel about that? She captures and tortures people, she eats people, for fun! Some of those people were awful but they don't deserve what she was doing to them and I just left them! I left them behind to suffer and die while healing the person who was going to just hurt them again and again! What sort of person does that?!"

His hand slowly covered her own, and held it in his much bigger one as she began to cry, and sob, and let her feelings out. He didn't know what was the right thing to say, but he knew what he wanted to say, and that was all he could offer. "Someone who wants to do the right thing, but was in a situation where there was no right thing, only lesser wrongs. No matter what you did you were going to leave someone to suffer. Sometimes, Emily, there is no right decision. Only a decision."

She looked down at her tea as it grew cold, tears falling into it as Gabriel stood up, moved over, and wrapped arms and wings around her. Emily returned the hug. "Was that my sin...?"

Gabriel shook his head. "What I saw was you healing Rosie, certainly, your greatest sin being healing an awful monster, but I did not know the whole of it."

She looked up at him, feeling like a child in his arms. "But you looked at my arm...?

"I looked at all of you. You only reacted when I looked at your arm, however." He leaned away from her and went to sit in his chair and motioned to her tea. "Your tea is getting cold."

With a small smile, she took the tea in hand and blew a warm breath on it, warming it, before taking a sip. "Thank you. What do you think I should do...? Just get over it?"

"There's no getting over these things. You simply learn to live with them instead, and frankly what surprised me most about you is how odd your sin was."

Putting her tea down, she tilt her head towards him.

"Your sin is trying to help someone. An awful monster, but all the same. Your sin is trying to be good. Do you have any idea how rare it is to see someone who's sin is so selfless?"

Thinking on it, and smiling to herself, Emily said "Well, shoot. Looks like I'll have to start doing some genuine sins now. Maybe lust? That ones at least fun."

Gabriel's hand went to his mouth, and she heard something not even Michael had heard in a very very long time. She heard a brief, but significant chuckle.

Now Emily's smile was without sadness. "I should tell Sera, shouldn't I?"

"Yes."

"She'll be upset. She told me to be careful. I ignored her."

"Yes."

"I still have to tell her."

"Yes, and for the record?" She looked up at him as he spoke. "Your greatest virtue is standing up to Sera."

With a smile, and understanding the two of them parted ways. This included a goodbye hug, and she even gave him a kiss on the cheek, just to show she cared.

With that she was off. This time not to confront Sera, but to be confronted by her.

She was scared, but she'd been scared a lot lately, and she was getting good at fighting back against the fear.

***
He got a visitor sooner then expected. Angel Dust happened to be passing by, or at least that's what he'd claim, and he thought he'd see if anyone stole the blanket yet. To his surprise not only was it still there, but also Prince was holding it.

His hand was up towards the blanket, holding it, knuckles squeezing as if to keep it there. "Huh..." He leaned down, taking a closer look at Prince. He was still not responding to anything much. Angel Dust even snapped his fingers in front of him and got nothing.

Leaning back up, he leaned against a nearby wall and looked down at him. "You know, I sort of get it. World can be too much at times. If I could just hang out and do nothing I would. Some days I did." He had a bag with him. It had muffins in it he'd gotten for everyone. He took one out and began to eat it. "Cherri helped out. If it wasn't for her I'd be much worse off. If it wasn't for my sis I don't think I'd have made it through childhood even. Most of my life, when I was at my lowest, I had at least someone who believed in me."

He looked away, the hurt in his voice coming out in a shaken breath. "Most of the time."

Looking back at Prince, he reached into the bag with a free hand and gently put a muffin on Prince's head, then thought about it, and put it in his lap instead. He still had twelve after all, he could spare one. Prince still didn't move. That wasn't the point though. When Angel Dust was at his lowest he never noticed the small things.

It's when you woke up that you appreciated just what people had given you.

He reached down, gently pat Prince on the head, winced in pain, but still did it. Shaking his hand, feeling it throb slightly, he said "You uh, take care of yourself big guy, alright? Don't let anyone fuck with ya. It can be hard down here, and you enjoy that muffin when you wake up, alright?" With that Angel Dust walked away.

The next time he visited there was a muffin wrapper clutched in his other hand.

"Just promise not to panic when you see him, alright?"

Husk was walking alongside Angel Dust. They actually had planned to head out for some coffee but Angel Dust had a stop to make first. They headed out for food and such often these days. It wasn't really dating, at least according to them. It was according to everyone else though.

"See who?" Husk suddenly noticed the man in the ally. He had a blanket on him, and a trash can nearby full of things people had brought him. Mostly food and drinks. No one had seen him eat or drink but they assumed it was happening. Some flowers too, for some reason. Those were not in the trash. They were around him, vibrant and wilting.

Suddenly Husk took out a sharp shiny card and aimed it at him. "Woah! Okay, please tell me this isn-"

"It is."

Looking at Angel Dust, thinking this is one of the stupidest things he's seen him do, and he's seen many stupid things, he kept the card held out as he looked back towards Prince. "So, he's harmless now?"

"No idea." Angel Dust reached into his purse and took out a small muffin. He put it on Prince's lap. The truth was he wasn't even sure Prince was eating them, but someone was, and he liked to assume it was someone who needed it, so it worked out either way. "Listen, the guy's basically a war vet who had an indecent. I kind of get it. Never been in a war but something broke, and well." He looked down at Prince, trying to find the right words. Charlie was good at this. She was good at expressing why you should care. Angel Dust wasn't, but he was learning. "Been down before. Just being there means a lot. It's like, a muffin a week. It ain't a big deal."

Looking between them, Husk seemed to relax. "Yeah, heard the story. Still dangerous." He looked at Prince, and almost jumped backwards.

Prince was looking at the playing card in Husk's hand. Husk moved it back and forth. Without a face it was hard to tell where Prince was looking, but his head tilt ever slightly towards the card.

"I've never seen him do that..." Angel Dust said as he watched Prince track the card. Husk flipped it a few times, reached into his pockets and pulled out a few more cards. Prince seemed to pay attention to them and Husk started to do a few card tricks in his hands. It wasn't easy, what with the claws, but he enjoyed the attention. Seemed Angels were fans of card tricks.

A smile formed on Husk's face despite everything. "Yeah, alright. He's okay."

Husk and Angel Dust had their coffee not date nearby, and even got a coffee for Prince.

They didn't see him drink it, but it was gone when they visited him next time.

***

Heaven had paperwork. You'd think it wouldn't. You'd think it'd be the one place in the universe that didn't have paperwork, but people needed to know things and paperwork was a how you kept records and passed on information.

Sera hated paperwork but saw its value.

Right now she was writing down notes for how to deal with some of the newcomers. Mostly doing translations of slang. "Lets see. Rizz is...What is Rizz again?"

"I honestly have no idea and I don't think anyone who says it does either." Said Emily as she walked into the room. Sera looked up from the couch and smiled. "Emily! We've been so busy lately. How are you?"

Biting her lip she walked towards Sera, whom noticed the worry. "I said no more secrets." Emily began. "And I've been keeping one of my own." Emily pulled her sleeve back, exposing her arm.

Without a word Sera gently took Emily's hand into her own, frowning as she looked at it. "Who did this to you...?" There was anger in Sera's voice. The same Gabriel had.

She was the youngest, after all. It was their job to protect her. Always and forever.

"Her name was Rosie, well, is Rosie. Please don't get upset." Emily wanted to cover herself up again, but Sera had reached down to examine the bite scar and was still holding her arm. Gently, but Emily didn't have it in her to pull away. "It was stupid. She was hurt and I wanted to help her but she wasn't in her right mind so she attacked me. Honestly should have ju-"

"Stop, just stop." Sera grabbed Emily and pulled her into a hug. Holding her, as Emily let herself be held. She had to be lifted up by her, but Sera lifted her up, and held her close.

"It's not your fault bad things happen to you, Emily. Bad things happen to everyone. You can take every precaution in the world and people will want to hurt you, or aid you, or thank you. It's not your fault."

"But what if I-"

"Emily, it's not your fault."

Emily went quiet, and leaned into Sera. She was out of tears, she had spent them all up with Gabriel, but the hug was soft and comforting. "Thank you..."

She took a step back and went down to the ground and looked up at Sera. It was a time for truth, and with a deep breath Emily began "So, I found Prince."

Silence fell over Sera as she felt her heart beat faster "He's alive...?" Emily nodded as Sera continued. "Me and Lucifer saw his body turn black and shrivel. We looked away a moment and when we looked back he was gone. We thought he'd turned to dust." Sera had seen Angels die before. It was often unique. Sometimes there was a body, sometimes they became light, or feathers, or nothing. "Where is he? How is he?"

"He's in a small alley me and Angel Dust found him in. I know I should have told you right away but I was scared. I-"

Sera put both hands on Emily's shoulder. "It doesn't matter. Just tell me how he is."

Emily nodded, though she didn't quite believe Sera. "He's catatonic again. He sometimes reacts to people, or things. Angel Dust put a blanket on him and he seemed to like it."

Sera closed her eyes, and realized she would need to thank him later for being so kind. "Okay. I'll visit him later. I need too."

"I'm going to visit him weekly while I'm down there. You can come too, if you want!" Emily smiled up at Sera, filled with relief and eager to get her involved.

"I'll think on it, but I think I should visit him alone the first time." She looked away and looked towards a hallway where she heard someone working on something. "I should talk to Sir Pentious first though..."

***

"Vaggie, you promised you wouldn't bring a weapon." Charlie said in a hushed little whisper as they approached the alley way

"Well, I know but he's dangerous. He tried to kill you!" Vaggie put her sword away.

"Okay, but he's not trying to kill me anymore. If he tries to kill me we'll deal with it then. He doesn't even have a weapon anymore."

Vaggie was quiet for a moment and looked away from Charlie as she mumbled "He also made you cry."

"Lots of people make me cry, hon. Do you try and kill them?"

After a pause, Vaggie said "...Sometimes." while still avoiding eye contact.

A few moments of silence followed by Charlie saying "We need to have a talk after we're done here about when it is and isn't appropriate to kill people." Then they saw him. Prince had become almost like a local attraction at this point. There was some graffiti around him. Most of it was oddly positive, some was even spiritual, ranging from 'Fallen but not forgotten.' to 'Someday We Will All Rise Again.' and 'Poop', because nothing was perfect.

"I'm just worried. It seems like everything is against us and now we're going to visit someone who tried to kill us, all our friends, especially your dad, and even shot his ex. He's dangerous, Charlie."

Charlie walked over towards him and bent down, putting a hand on his arm. It was cold, it hurt. She kept her hand there even as she winced, trying to hide the pain from Vaggie. Vaggie noticed, but said nothing. She hated it, but respected it.

"We have to learn to forgive people, Vaggie."

"Even ones who try to kill us?"

"Especially ones who try to kill us!" Charlie said with surprising passion. "We've been lucky. Someday we'll get someone who was truly awful in life, and we might even get one of their victims alongside them. If we can't forgive those who wrong us, how can we expect others too? How can we expect Heaven too?"

Vaggie was quiet after that, as Charlie let out a polite cough. "Hi Prince." To both their surprise, he turned to look towards Charlie. He still had the blanket Angel Dust had given him. He'd been given better blankets, but they'd all disappeared over time, assumed stolen, but he wouldn't give up this one. It made touching his shoulder easier, since the blanket kept some of the cold away. "It's nice to see you, uh, and nice to see you aren't, you know, trying to kill everyone."

He kept looking at her. "Listen, last time we met wasn't the best circumstances. I mean, I'm glad I reached you. I really am. I know there's a good person in there, and I just want you to know-" She took in a deep breath. "-If you're really sorry, I forgive you. I know you can't or uh, won't talk right now, but I know you can hear, and if deep down you're sorry, you're forgiven, okay?"

After a moment Charlie said "Oh! He nodded!"

Vaggie didn't see it, but felt it was important to keep that to herself.

"So uh, if you want to get up, we got a place at the hotel for you, provided you, you know, keep yourself nice and calm and don't cause trouble. I don't think you will." Wisps of cold came off Charlie's hand as she squeezed his shoulder, and looked him in the face. She wanted to look him in the eyes, but she couldn't find any. "I know some of the others might be upset, but they can deal. You've made good friends with Husk and Angel Dust! They're there too! I don't know if you remember them since they didn't really do much cause, well, you we're sort of shooting everyone, but that's okay! It's okay."

She put both hands on his shoulders, and moved directly in front of him. His head moved to follow her. He was listening, or at least, looking at her.

Vaggie tensed. She hoped she was wrong. She felt, deep down inside, any second, he was going to attack her for being Lucifer's daughter. All this a facade as he built up the strength to fight back.

She suddenly had a good idea of how Gabriel felt. Hoping against all logic and reason for a good outcome. She wanted to put her hand on her sword hilt, but for Charlie, she wouldn't. She'd move Heaven and Earth for Charlie, and she'd do even harder things as well, such as control herself.

"We all make mistakes." Charlie continued. "Sometimes terrible mistakes. Mistakes we don't think we can ever come back from, but we go on living, so we have to live with them, and make the best out of the future before us. Take your time, and when you're ready that future is waiting for you. Me, Vaggie, Angel Dust, Husk, Emily and all of us are waiting for you. Sera too, I bet. Even dad. He talked about you, you know. He said you were one of the good ones. One of the few Angels he wanted to meet again."

She looked up at the things people had wrote on the wall around him. "And these people too. They believe in you. Well, maybe not poop guy, or the guy who wro-Yrrrg..." She decided not to mention the one that called him a murderous monster and claimed he'd killed their child. That one could be processed later. "-Anyways, we're waiting for you, okay? All of us. So when you're ready, just let us know?"

This time, Vaggie thought, she saw the nod as well. She might have imagined it, but if so she imagined it very very hard.

Charlie stood up, walked over to Vaggie with the radiant smile she only had when she felt she'd actually made a difference, and the two of them walked back home.

Prince's head tilt up, and for the first time he noticed the writing on the wall.

***

He was working on a giant metal orb with various gadgets attached, a door in the side, and some spider legs to allow it to walk. Sera looked at it, and smiled. He'd taken her suggestion of giving it two big viewing ports for eyes. "It's coming along nice."

"I'm having fun!" He was slithering around the various parts of the room, literally, hanging from them as he made use of his tail to make ladders redundant. "I always ordered premade parts before but having to start from scrap is teaching me a whole bunch. No weapons still, I promise!" He hung upside down above her, kissing her forehead as he did. It was rare he got a chance too and he was going to take it.

She reached up and pet his cheek, looking up at him. "I ah, you remember Prince? My old lover?"

With a nod he kept hanging upside down near her, wiping his oily hands with some rags. His sleeves rolled up and his clothing more practical and messy.

She had to admit, something about this look made her heart beat faster and other parts of her were happy to see it too. "Well, it turns out he's alive and we-" She paused, deciding saying he was well was assuming too much. "He's alive. I'm going to go visit him. Does this bother you...?"

"Did it bother you when I said hi to Cherri again?"

Sera looked away, and nodded. "A little. I was especially worried when you asked if she would have given you a chance, but..." She reached up, hand on his cheek, leaning forward and kissing his upside down forehead. "I'm secure in your love for me."

He smiled at her and wrapped his arms around her from above, but lost his grip with his tail and suddenly fell down. She caught him in her owns and let out a brief laugh. "Then I'm not worried either."

Smiling down at him, she squeezed him close, looked around the place and saw how things were being built up and how many of his inventions were marked with 'Warning: Explosive' and 'Warning: Will bite' signs.

Emily insisted after the first time one of the Egg Boiz nearly died.

"You know, you're going to be a problem if I don't take you out soon. Lets go on a date."

He agreed and she carried him out. It had been a long time since she even had a simple lunch date.

She hoped for many more.

***

A few children had approached the weird fallen angel in the alley way. They were orphans, which were more common here then loving parents. In fact, more common then loving and unloving parents combined. They were made up of an Imp named Gary, two Hell Hound twins named Bart and Lisa, and an incubus named Fork. None of them had chosen these names, and the twins had no idea what The Simpsons even was and were both girls. They just knew people had called them that and it stuck.

Gary was currently using an adult sized dress as a cape. he'd gotten it from some Angel when she heard he had no blanket to keep him warm. He hadn't expected her to take her dress off and give it to him, but it felt warm so he wasn't complaining. "Dare you to touch him."

Fork slowly walked over towards him, trying to appear unafraid, his oversized hoodie covering most of his body and keeping him hidden. "He's just some old Angel jerk anyways. You even read the stuff they wrote on here?"

"No." Admitted Gary. "I can't read."

"Uh, Bart?" Fork said, a bit shyly.

Bart walked forward and looked up. She was the only one who could pretend to read. "It says...Uh...This guy was like, that guy who killed all those people and now he's sad."

This got a collective woah from the kids. Gary, being brave and stupid, went up and kicked him. "Take that, you ugly little shit! I'll have you know you shot that one guy who gave me his left over sandwiches from lunch!"

"Didn't he fill them with laxatives once?" Asked Fork as he hid around the corner.

"Food's food I say!" As Gary puffed up his chest proudly he suddenly saw Prince move, screamed, and ran for cover, slamming into a trash can before rolling away and looking over towards Prince from the ground, ready to turn on the tears in hopes nothing bad would happen.

The muffin in Prince's hand surprised him.

The kids didn't realize how hungry they were until they saw the muffin. Gary slowly approached it. Lisa walked forward near him. "You're gonna share, right...?"

The young imp shrugged "It's one muffin. What can I do?" He turned to look at Lisa, who looked back at him. "Cut it into four pieces?" When he looked back the muffin was cut into four equal pieces. With a shrug, Gary grabbed it and gave everyone a piece.

"Mine doesn't have any banana nuts. I want banana nuts. I wanna see if I can grow a banana with them." Complained Fork as he ate his muffin anyways. Bart handed him one of her nuts and he took it, ready to plant it later.

Walking up to Prince again, he looked at the dress he used for a blanket. Rubbing his nose, he noticed Prince had a much warmer blanket around him. He grabbed it, pulled, and it came off easily.

"Ha! He showed you!" Snickered Lisa. "He has a smaller blanket underneath! It's like that silly thing with the hats, take one hat, smaller one under it. I like this serial killer. He's funny."

Gary didn't like other people being funny, so he went to try and climb him only to let out a small squeak when he touched his skin to Prince's. "No fair!"

Flying in the air, Fork approached Prince and reached for the smaller blanket, then stopped. "...I don't think I wanna take it."

"What? It's right there, Fork!"

"But he needs it. Those blankets are big enough for the four of us."

"Oh come on! Don't be a wimp!" Gary glared and jumped up, trying to grab the blanket again, and he managed to grab the end, but as he did he realized, with dawning horror, he was swinging towards the Angel, about to slam his body into the cold void. He let out a small squeak only to feel something soft and kind.

A large feathered wing had moved to keep Gary safe. It wasn't cold like the rest of Prince. It wasn't warm either, but it wasn't cold.

Gary let go, and slid down the wing. As he did, he realized a feather had come off. He held it in his hand, and turned towards the others with a grin. "Guess who has an fucking Angel feather?!"

Some other feathers had fallen, and the kids grabbed one each too. Only one. The others were carefully gathered and put on the Angel's lap by everyone but Gary. Gary rolled his eyes. "Lets go you guys. We can come back later and see if this asshole has anymore food for us."

As they walked away, Bart looked back, mumbled a small thanks, and then left with the others.

It was a small thing, but small things can mean the world, and every week the kids got a free muffin. They didn't know Prince's name, so they started calling him something else.

They called him King.

***

Lute moved to sit down outside and lean against the RV. Loona was out there too, smoking. Millie wouldn't let her smoke inside. Lute looked towards her, briefly considered asking for one, then remembered the night she got drunk.

"Hey uh-" Lute began. "So I heard I sort of kissed you."

"Yup." Loona said as she flicked some ash off her cigarette .

"So. That was ne-"

"We don't have to talk about it." Loona looked upwards, hoping they wouldn't.

"Thank God." Lute agreed as she stood up and stretched out. She noticed Loona wince. "What? You guys don't like that word down here?"

"Listen, here's the thing. That big guy? Always listening, right?" Looking over at Lute, Loona flicked her cigarette aside and grabbed another. It was a two cigarette day. "So why the Hell do we want to draw attention to ourselves?"

With a shrug Lute said "Fair enough, I guess."

Despite everything, there was one problem. Lute still had the kiss on her mind. "You know, I've been with women before, in threesomes, but there was always a man involved, or one man anyways."

"So Adam really was sleeping with all you girls? We all figured, you know."

"No, not all of them. Mostly me. Few others sometimes. Some even just said no. There's one down here now, Vaggie, turns out she's a lesbian. Just, you know, got me wondering."

The Hell Hound shrugged "Everyone should question that shit. Got to find out who you are. Realized I was into men and women both pretty fast."

Lute was quiet, but the question in her head bubbled to the surface. "So, uh, what is everyone...?"

"Blitz's pan, Millie is only into dudes, Moxxie is bi." She glanced over at Lute. "We went to a pride parade a few months back. Surprising amount of people showed up. Including Blitz's, at the time, boy toy and his daughter."

Simply nodding, Lute looked forward, lost in thought. "I don't know what to do without Adam around."

"Then do whatever the hell you want." Loona offered Lute a smoke, which Lute looked at, thought about, took in her hand, puffed on, coughed, and promptly decided never to smoke again. "And for the record, you don't have to try every new thing. Just have fun, Lute. You're free now."

"Freedom is terrifying."

"It really is." Said a Cain's voice from above. Neither had realized he was on top of the RV again. He liked it up there. He could hear everything and no one bothered him, except Lute, and though he didn't like her, he didn't hate her, which was something close to like.

Without missing a beat Loona shouted "What about you big guy? What are you into? Besides alcohol!"

"What I'm into is being married." Cain shouted back, wanting nothing to do with this conversation he willingly joined.

"Oh come on. You had to have been with more people then your wife, right?" Loona sounded genuinely surprised.

"Not according to what he said to Adam." Said Lute. "Never met her. He threatened to kill Adam if he ever talked to her. I think he did anyways but I wasn't around for it."

"Remind me to kill that man again." Shouted Cain.

"Wait, you never did anything outside of marriage? Damn Cain, I didn't figure you for the vanilla type." Teased Loona from below. "I figured you for the angry loner hate sex type!"

"Fuck you!" Shouted Cain, who also didn't hate Loona, so it was really more of a friendly fuck you. "You heard the damn story. You know how I felt."

Something in both Lute and Loona softened, and Loona shouted "Yeah, honestly good for you. Mean that, big guy. You should try branching out though. I don't think she'd want you to be miserable."

"You got any idea how many people tell me that?"

"Not many?"

Cain went quiet. He hated that Loona was right. He'd heard it before, sure, but not very often. Despite all this, he relaxed a bit. The banter a welcome distraction from being alone.

After a few moments of silence, Lute broke it. "Hey, is uh, I.M.P. hiring....?"

"I'll talk to Blitz about it. I'll call him Dad and everything." Loona heard a knock on the side of the RV, saw Cain's hand reaching down, handed him a cigarette and he pulled it back up. The code of the smoker remaining unbroken. "So, what about that Until Death Do Us Part bit? Doesn't that mean you're free?"

"Didn't say that back then. Still married far as I'm concerned." Cain said as he took a long puff.

"Honestly, I think it's sort of sweet." Lute admitted, deep down wishing she had that, even if it was for a lover she'd never see again. it was just nice, knowing someone wanted you.

Just like that a huge monstrous buffalo was heading towards them. They were called buffhello because they were buff and often said hello with a head butt. Also because the word Hell was in there and the pun was unavoidable. Moxxie clung to it's back as Millie hit it on the head with Lute's sword. She didn't need too, but she liked having the sword. Blitz was holding onto the side, screaming at the thing to stop as it suddenly fell over, flipped, and landed on it's back in front of the RV. Millie jumped off and Blitz slowly got off from it's side and said "Found Dinner."

From under it, Moxxie mumbled "Help me!"

***

Lucifer slowly approached the man in the ally. He still wasn't sure if Prince was safe to be around. Looking down at him, Prince didn't seem to react to him at all. "Hey buddy. You good there...?" Prince said and did nothing. In a way it was worse then Prince trying to kill him.

He walked over to Prince, briefly considered forming a chair to sit in, and decided it didn't feel right. He sat next to Prince, feeling the cold radiate from the other fallen. "You know, when me and the others first came to Hell I tried to convince them to work together to make it better, but they were all so very tired of me."

Putting his cane aside, Lucifer remembered the early days of his arrival. "Thing is, becoming fallen leaves this weird sort of emptiness inside. Like a part of you is empty that needs filled. You try to fill it, but it's never really satisfied. The others went for things like greed, or gluttony, or lust or whatever temporary thing they could find to fill the void. Its never satisfied. You just have to keep indulging more and more until either you give up, or it consumes you."

Reaching into his jacket, he pulled out a picture he kept with him. It was a family photo. He showed it to Prince, and though Lucifer wasn't sure he thought Prince tilt his head towards it. "That's Charlie when she was a baby, and Lilith. Lilith there kept me sane. She took me aside and told me not to try and consume things, but try to build things." He motioned his arm out towards the nearby buildings "Before I got here this was all mud huts and forests. Miss the forests sometimes, but people were miserable." He frowned, looking out into the city. "Still are, but at least for different reasons."

The photo went back in his jacket, and if anyone looked, they'd notice it was one of many. "Just some advice from an old fallen to a new one. Find a cause. Find something to live for, to build. All those Angels I came down with either went fully native, died, or just plain stopped. Just like you are now." A few moments of blessed quiet were interrupted by blessed confessions from Lucifer. "You know, I'm only here today because of you."

Prince's head moved a fraction of an inch, and Lucifer knew he was listening. "What? I'm serious. If it wasn't for you I would have never gone after Lilith. I would have stayed a good little Angel and eventually Adam and Eve would have eaten that apple anyway. I'm serious. It took so little tempting to get Eve to eat that apple. She wanted too." He looked up towards the skies of Hell. "God really didn't realize what he was dealing with when he made humans. Funny that. Lilith kept me alive for so long, and I owe that to you, and hey, without even trying I've heard you're hooking that one porn spider and cat magician up, so that's cool." He grinned towards Prince. "Really, maybe you should have been the virtue of love." Reaching over, Lucifer gently touched Prince's shoulder, despite the pain the cold caused. "I don't think you're gone yet, so do us all a favor, okay? Me, Sera, Emily, even Charlie and the others because they don't want you like this either. Don't give up.

Standing up, adjusting his outfit and brushing some dirt off he continued "Because we're not giving up on you. You got to go forward. You got to create. You got to keep going. Even if you have nothing you find something." Lucifer went quiet for a moment, and in his hand a small wooden duck appeared in a flash of light. It looked like Lucifer, except in duck form. "Even if your thing is making silly wooden ducks. At least it's something."

Looking away from the duck, Lucifer realized the weight of it had disappeared from his hand. With surprise he glanced over, to see Prince holding the duck in his own hands, looking at it. He half expected Prince to destroy it, but he didn't. Prince took it and very softly put it down next to him.

Lucifer smiled. It was a start.

Over time more wooden ducks grew, mostly made by Lucifer. One resembling Emily, Angel Dust, Husk, Charlie, Vaggie and a few other people no one recognized. Lucifer admitted to having made some, but the four little ducks that looked like an imp, two hell hounds and an incubus in a hoodie were new to him.

They were gone fairly quickly, however. They were far too cool for the kids not to take home with them.

***
Phanny, the virtue of Charity, hadn't worked out. It turned out she only wanted Molly to make a dress for her, not date her. So Molly was alone again.

Alone with three friends in a bar all wanting to act like her wing women but none wanting to date her. To be fair Lilith was very married despite everything.

"Ya'all didn't have to come. Trust me, I got this." Molly said as gratefully as she could. Feeling overwhelmed and a bit odd. She had never had this much back up before, for anything.

"It's okay! I have a plan!" Phanny said before wandering off on her own and saying hello to everyone. The others watched her go. Unsure if they should stop her, but curious about what'd happen if they didn't.

Lilith tapped Molly's shoulder and motioned to a big guy in the corner. He tall, broad shouldered, and looked like a scared puppy. Quite literally, the man resembled a husky.

"I dunno. I uh, never really figured myself for being into, you know, that?" Molly said, curious despite herself.

"Into what?" Emily, the third wing woman of the evening, asked.

Taking a long drink, Lilith gently nudged Molly towards the large dog man. "Give it a try, dear. Worst that happens is you get a date you don't want that you can let down easy. I'll explain what you mean to Emily."

Molly frowned. "No, I don't want to offer a guy a date just to take it away, but um." She puffed up her chest, took in a deep breath and said "You know what? He probably has one hell of a tongue."

LIlith whispered something into Molly's ear and Molly's eyes went wide. "He has a what?!" Molly said in a hushed but shocked whisper. "How would you know?!"

"I don't, but it's worth finding out, right?"

With a moment of silence, Molly nodded, and headed towards the dog man. He was sort of cute, after all, in a little lost puppy sort of way.

Emily sipped her virgin regular Mary. "Is this a furry thing?"

"Yes, dear." Said Lilith as she watched Molly attempt to woo the wolf.

"Do I want to know?"

"No, dear."

Emily accepted this and the two of them decided to subtly try and watch Molly. The fluffy gal returned soon after, sat down, and put her head on the bar. "He won't stop talking about Lord of the Rings."

"How did that even come up?" Asked Lilith as she looked over at the man. She only had a vague idea what Lord of the Rings was and frankly was at peace with that.

"He said I reminded him of some queen, but hotter. I'm not sure I'm ready for that level of dorkness yet." Molly accepted a drink Emily had gotten her. Emily wasn't too good at this, but she was good at drink support.

"He's just super into it. I mean, I sort of love hearing people talk about what they're passionate about no matter what the subject. Just like I loved hearing you talk about sowing techniques." Leaning on the bar, Emily tried her best to offer support.

Molly was quiet for a time before Lilith snapped her fingers. "Talk about the wardrobes of the movies."

"That stuffs mostly armor. I'm not too big into armor. I mean, I know that chain mail is pretty stab resistant and-" Molly began a rant about the making of chain mail. She really wasn't into armor, but you learned a few things in her industry.

At least, that's what she was telling herself.

Emily and Lilith listened intently, until Lilith interrupted with "Molly, dear sweet pretty thing you are, talk to him like that."

With a pause, Molly stood up, and suddenly a short mouse like girl ran up to her and nervously mumbled a bunch while hopping on her feet and twirling in a circle. "Hi that lady over there said you made that dress for her and it's super pretty and you're super pretty and she said I should tell you that and you're into shorter girls and I'm super short and you're pretty and do you like Harry Potter? I like Harry Potter I'm a Huffle Puff, do you think you could do Huffle Puff themed dresses? I think you'd look good in a-"

Phanny was giving Molly two thumbs up and grinning at her from across the bar.

Molly put a finger to the mouse girl's lips. "Follow me. I'm going to go talk to someone." Molly picked up two drinks, and suddenly two more arms came from her body, and she grabbed a third, and with mouse girl following her she went back to the dog man she'd talked too earlier.

Phanny walked back towards Lilith and Emily. "She works fast." Phanny said.

"She's very charming once she actually learns to listen and be confident in herself" Lilith observed as she watched Molly talk to the two of them. "How come the two of you are single? You seem very wonderful."

"Angels tend to wait for love to come to them. At least, us longer lived ones do. It works out usually. Just look at Gabriel, Michael, and Sera." Emily finished her drink.

"I got married once. It ah, well, less said the better, lets say." Admitted Phanny as Emily suddenly turned towards her.

"Wait, I never knew that. Not even Gabriel and Michael are married!"

"It's a long story."

"We have time." Said Lilith with a smile she knew would challenge Phanny's desire to avoid telling them about it. She knew good gossip when she heard it, and also when she only heard the start of it.

"Mm, maybe another time." Phanny deflected as she brought a drink to her lips. "Right now, lets focus on that." She motioned towards Molly.

Molly was between the man and woman she had been flirting with, walking towards the exit. "You know, I did read a little of the Chronicles of Narnia growing up. What with Lion Jesus." This triggered a rant from both of them about how inferior it was compared to their fantasy of choice, and with that the two of them bonded over mutual hate as Molly's lower arms gave the three girls a thumbs up as she walked towards the door.

Lilith grinned, rolled her neck, and offered a toast to the other two. "To a job well done and a friend no longer lonely, at least for one night."

Their glasses clinked, and the night drew on.

***

What could she say? She didn't have words.

Sera moved towards Prince, and slowly sat down next to him. She gently put a hand on his shoulder, and felt the cold of it. Yet something about him was so alive right now. The messages all around him, sprayed on the walls by visitors. The trash that had once been food, or other things. The blankets, the ducks. Everything.

He was like a shrine.

She laid her head back on the wall, eyes closing, and for the second time she could remember she was assaulted by her own emotions.

She felt she deserved to be where he was. He had done so little wrong compared to her. When Lucifer had started his war she had sat back and let everyone else argue, she had supported no one because she was so unsure, and in the end that was the worst decision of all.

She had perpetuated horrors beyond what she could even imagine, allowing countless lives to be snuffed out out of fear. She thought about the discussions she had with Lucifer about it, and she had thought he and Lilith had agreed but now that she thought about it they had never agreed. They had given in. They had only negotiated because Sera had given them the options of killing the rabble or killing everyone.

She had failed to see the monster Adam had become. She had thought he would show proper discretion, but all that indulgence and praise had made him a monster worse then most of those he'd killed. No one had even seen Eve in so long, either. The first two people in Heaven, and she had failed them both.

Emily had turned out alright, but the more Sera thought the more she felt Emily had turned out alright not because of her, but despite her. There was a goodness in her that no one could destroy, not even Satan when he had tried. Not even literal demons trying to devour her. Sera wasn't sure she' would have been as kind and strong as Emily was.

She had abandoned Prince when he needed it. She could have let the pain go. She could have kept visiting him. So many now were. Even demons, demons showing more support for a man she once claimed to love then she ever did. It hurt to see him like this, but it hurt him even more to be without anyone and now she understood that. That her pain was nothing compared to his.

Tears were flowing down Sera's eyes, and she recognized them as that now. Everything she had done felt so worthless, she felt so worthless, nothing was ever enough. Prince had said that. No matter what you did it was always going to hurt someone. When you made big decisions, there was so very little you could do to make the 'right' one. She wasn't sure she even believed in right anymore. Only lesser wrongs.

Her arms wrapped around herself as she began to sob. Big ugly sobs she had held back because Heaven needed her, or perhaps the truth was she had been too proud to ever let go. "This is how you felt, isn't it...? When you said it's never enough. Every mistake hitting you so hard, every victory feeling like you could have done so much more but didn't. Nothing was ever enough..."

For a moment, she just sat there, letting herself calm down, and then she felt arms around her, holding her, letting her just be there with someone. It took her a moment to realize there were four of them, and even a fifth hand on her shoulder.

Emily and Sir Pentious had found her. She had asked to come alone, and a part of her was angry they showed up regardless. Another part of her was relieved, and she realized they could no more leave her alone right now then she could leave Prince.

The real surprise was Prince's hand on her shoulder. She looked towards him, gave him a sudden hug, and let go, smiling at Emily and Sir Pentious. "You remember I said I wanted to be alone, right?"

"Well, uh, we did but then we were nearby and he heard crying and uh..." Emily looked away, trying to find an excuse, but Sir Pentious gave a polite cough.

"It is not fitting for a gentleman to let his lady cry alone." And that was that.

Sera assured them she'd be okay now, and saw the two of them off. She wanted to spend some more time here, if only because she needed to make sure she got use to being here. She wanted to visit again. They left, but didn't go far.

Eventually she heard voices nearby. "Hey, there's two now."

"Three. There was another one here before. The weird one, you know? She said her name was Emily and she fixed my hoodie."

"Oh yeah. This one looks like King though, like, not moving ya know?"

"She's really pretty. Wish I was pretty like her."

"You're pretty enough!"

"Dare ya to poke her."

Sera remained still, and noticed a small child in a big hoodie approach her slowly. As he got close, she moved suddenly, and poked Fork on the nose. He screamed and flew backwards behind a dumpster. "She's not like King! She's not!"

Slowly standing to her full height, and able to see the children from behind the dumpster now, Sera looked down at the tiny Imp, Incubus and two Hell Hounds. "Do not be afraid. I'm an old friend of Prince."

"His name is King." Said the tiny imp with all certainty.

"Mm. Seems he's been promoted then." Sera liked to think she was good with children. She was about to put that thought into practice.

"You been crying." Said one of the Hell Hounds, looking up at her.

The angel wiped her face, and realized it was wet. She smiled, and nodded. "Yes, I have."

Lisa slowly moved from behind the dumpster "Is it cause of King...?"

"No, if anyone has a right to cry here it's King." She put a finger to her lips, thinking. "Would you like to know more about him?"

The children didn't quite warm up to Sera, but they did listen to her as she talked about Prince and where he was from and what had happened. They had many questions, mostly about who was who, and she had to spend much time explaining things.

Prince looked towards her as she spoke. he was listening too.

"Heaven sounds nice. Can demons go there?" Asked Bart as she walked on top of the dumpster. Standing still was difficult for her. She could only do it when she felt bad. When she felt good she had to move. She felt good right now.

Sera was about to say no, since Sinners had to be reborn and demons like them couldn't do that, but she stopped, thought about it, and said "I don't know, but we'll find out some day, I'm sure of it. In the mean time, you should give the embassy a visit some days. I'm sure my friend Emily would love to have you."

"Wait wait wait." Gary said, walking towards Sera. "Twelved foots tall, super pretty, super nice, all sorts of friendly. You're that fucker Emily talked about, ain't ya? Sera. She said you taught her that weird Emp Patty thing."

"Empathy." Fork corrected.

"Thats what I said." Gary corrected.

With a smile, Sera shook her head. "She learned most of that on her own, I only set her down the right path. Still, it's good to see she's never strayed." Turning towards Prince, she gently put a hand on his head. The kids winced. "I should go. I can't keep Emily and Sir Pentious waiting forever. It was good to meet you, Gary, Fork, Lisa and Bart."

The kids watched her go, before turning towards King. "You think she likes King? Like, like likes him." Lisa asked.

"Eh, he can do better." Gary said as he carefully nudged King with his elbow, on a part covered with a blanket.

And with that, Sera went home. Looking forward to visiting again.

***

Valentino was out and about with a trio of his favorite ladies, walking down the street and enjoying making people avoid him. He had made a habit of harassing people he could hold power over. It was fun for him, and he spotted two of his favorite targets just now. "Well well well, if it isn't my favorite star and his boyfriend."

Angel Dust tried to get between Valentino and Husk, but to his surprise Husk beat him to it. "What do you want?" He said in a deep, protective tone that made Angel Dust's spine shiver more then he'd like to admit.

"Oh don't mind me. I'm just checking in. So, you two in love or something? That's cute. Adorable even." He leaned closer to them, face right up in Husk's "You really going to date this used up piece of meat?"

Angel Dust shrunk back, looking away. Even though he'd stood up to Val before this was different. Val was looking for new ways to get to him, and he was an expert at getting to people. He reached over to Husk's shoulder, about to just tell him to walk away when to everyone's surprise, even Husk's, he said "So what if I am?"

Val actually backed away, and let out a small laugh. "Oh, that's precious. You wanna hear about all the guys he fucked today?" Val went on a nice little rant, details and everything, about Angel Dust's latest movie.

And when it was over, when Val looked down at Husk, Husk looked down at him even though his eyes were facing upwards towards him. "...Yeah, and?"

There was a moment of silence as Val tried to process what was just said. Angel Dust looked absolutely ashamed and disgusted with himself, but Husk? He was still standing there unaffected by Val's words. "You don't care tha-" As he talked both Husk and Angel Dust suddenly looked upwards, higher and higher and a voice from behind Val said "Is there a problem here?"

Everyone turned around. Neither of Val or his girls had noticed Sera approach them. She could be surprisingly quiet for such a tall woman. "Ah, heh. Hello there miss Angel. I assure you there's no problem. So why don't you just take your pretty self and move along, eh?"

Sera looked at Husk and Angel Dust. Being a Seraphim meant you could tell when people were upset. The hunched over posture, the looking at the floor, the narrowed eyes and gritted teeth. "Mm. No. So what is going on, again?"

Val's grin wavered, just for a moment. "See, I get that you're new here, but in Hell, we mind our own business."

"Yes, I know, but I'm not from Hell. So, again, what is going on here?" Sera stood there, simply looking down at Val, in every possible way.

"Okay, let me make this clear. it's none of your damned business what I say to my employees. Got it, stick bug?"

Sera had been around for as long as anything, and she had been given plenty of insults. Stick Bug wasn't even new, though it had been a few hundred years since someone called her that. "You're not use to being told no, are you?"

Usually by now Val was already resorting to violence, but even he knew fighting someone from Heaven was a bad idea. The gun in his coat was a Carmine special, everyone who was everyone had at least one of those these days, and one of his arms lower arms reached casually into his coat as one of his upper arms went to poke Sera, right in the chest. "Listen lady-"

Angel Dust realized what was about to happen, Husk as well, and Husk reached for his weaponized playing cards as the girls with Val all reached to grab their own, non-angelic, but still deadly, weapons when suddenly Sera's eyes had a golden glow for just a moment that everyone noticed. "No, you listen to me Egbert Garcia." Sera began, and suddenly all bluster left Val. He'd not heard anyone use his living name for as long as he remembered. He never used it down here. He hadn't told anyone it.

One of his girl's looked at him and said "Wait, your name is Egbert?"

"No! I had it legally changed!" Val said in a deep, angry voice that had just a bit of whine.

"No, you told everyone you did but you never actually did it, Egbert." Sera glared down at him, standing tall. She had no other choice but to stand tall, but right now she stood taller then usual.

"Wait, your name is Egbert?" Angel Dust moved from behind Husk, standing beside him now. "Bert? You're a Bert?"

Val's hand pulled out of his coat, forgetting the gun for now as he turned towards Angel Dust "You do not call me that!"

"Whatever you say, Bert." Said Angel Dust with a small smile. It wasn't even sinister. It was just mocking, which was so much worse.

With a deep growl Val stood up straight, snapped his fingers, and said "You know what? I'll see you at work later, Angel Dust." He growled his words out, making sure the threat was clear, and began to walk away.

The problem with heros was they never had a follow up.

Sera wasn't a hero, however. She was far from that. With what she'd done she'd stopped being a hero long ago. So as Val walked away she said, loud enough for him to hear it, "Do you want me to put a plague on him?"

Val stopped in his tracks, one foot still hovering above the sidewalk.

"I don't know." Husk began. "I don't think killing his first born would do much."

"Oh, he has three children he fathered back when he was alive. One of them managed to get into Heaven. He avoids the other two down here."

Val turned his head around, "Shows what the fuck you know, I had five kids!"

"Noooot biologically, though you did pay child support for those five." Sera admitted.

After a moment Val shouted "That fucking bitch!"

"Congrats on being a DILF, Val!" Angel Dust called out as Val's eye twitched. He turned to Sera. "Maybe frogs?"

"I do enjoy plagues of frogs. They're rather cute. The croaking will drive you mad though."

"Eh, too cute. Locusts?" Husk suggested.

Eventually Val found it in him to walk away, very very quickly, and when he was really out of sight, Husk, Angel Dust and even Sera burst out laughing.

"Can you really do that?" Angel Dust asked with a grin.

"Plagues? Oh yes. It's been some time but I do them occasionally. Recently" She meant about seventy years ago, recent enough for her. "I did a plague of frogs for a frog lover in Heaven. She has yet to have me call it off."

"And that golden eye thing...?"

"I can do that. It lets me know things about people. True things. I had to learn to suppress it most of the time. It can be far too overwhelming when I don't, and many do not trust someone who can look at them and know everything about them." She frowned, as she held out a palm. A small red gem formed in it "it also robs me of getting to know someone."

Letting out a sigh, Angel Dust wiped away a tear, slowly frowning. "Yeah, uh, no plague right now. I want to take care of this without heavenly intervention, ya know?"

"Absolutely, but if you change your mind Heaven's Embassy is open to you. Just ask Emily to contact me. Also, Angel Dust? I had something for you. Something I forgot to give you. A memory." She looked at the red gem in her hand, carefully covered it with a cloth and handed it over. "Now, don't touch this until you're ready and in a place that-"

Angel Dust reached over and tapped it with a finger. Suddenly he heard a voice. A voice say "You mean I can see my brother again...?"

Sera quickly moved to block all view of Angel Dust with her wings, and seeing what was happening Husk did the same.

They heard what was being said in the memory, and they heard Angel Dust's soft tears hit the ground. They said nothing. After some time, he said "Thank you...I uh, I ain't ready to meet her yet, but someday I will be. Promise.

Turning towards the two, Husk leaned upwards to look towards Sera "Hey, we were about to get some coffee. You want to join us?"

"Absolutely. You know, you two make a very cute couple." As Sera said this, the two of them didn't deny it. For once.

Later on Lucifer took Sera aside and explained she could not just threaten people in Hell, and to both their surprise she agreed, and they talked like adults, and discussed how to handle things like this in the future.

And Angel Dust went to Husk's room that night, only to find him not there, and when he went back to his room he met Husk halfway, who had went to Angel Dust's room and found it empty.

They spent the night together, having sweet and beautiful dreams together.

***

Emily hadn't come.

Prince looked upwards, as if looking up for the first time. He took in the words written on the wall around him, he looked at the garbage and offerings. He picked up a small wooden duck that looked like Emily.

She hadn't come. She always came.

He slowly stood up, his body aching with the pain of trauma that had overcame him for so long.

He walked into the city streets, people gasping and some fleeing from him. Four children noticed and began to follow at a distance.

He heard the angry cries from far away and approached them. Heaven's Embassy was surrounded by angry demons. Angry that Heaven was there, angry that they had not been quiet like before, angry that the Hotel offered salvation they did not want to admit exist, angry that the balance of power had shifted.

Angry at change. Even the best change was still change. It would not be tolerated by the status quo.

Emily was in the window trying to talk to them.

Prince didn't hear what she was saying, but he saw the people in the crowd. One of them had a gun. It was bright and shining and dangerous.

A bow formed in Prince's hand, and he started to aim, when he remembered who Emily was. What she'd want. The tip of the arrow was black, the entire bow made of darkness, and the tip slowly formed into small little tendrils. As it was fired the tendrils grew and wrapped around the man with the gun. A fight broke out, no one sure who has started it though, as everyone began to panic.

It was almost a riot.

Almost.

Prince stood down there, among demons wrapped up with cold dark tendrils he had shot them with, immobile but unharmed. Many making jokes about tentacles, because of course they would. A few were covered in metal rings that restrained them. Emily had done her best to help from above. When she noticed Prince there was no hesitation, and she flew down quickly to wrap her arms around him and hug him, despite the cold body he had. It was a hug that was physically cold, and emotionally warm. "Prince! You're moving!"

From the shadows someone shouted "His name is King, lady!"

Pulling from the hug, and ignoring the squirming protesting demons, she looked at the tall fallen Angel before him. "King. That sounds right."

She walked into the embassy and King followed behind her.

Lucifer had told her she should have a body guard at all times, and as the two entered she realized she had finally found one.

Authorities gathered the rioters later for what little official punishment Hell would give them, and the Embassy had a new resident, and four new visitors who seemed to just live there now.

Emily didn't complain.

She liked kids.

Notes:

At first I wanted to go with Emily instead of Sera for the Val conflict but Emily would be defiantly passive aggressive in a way that'd drive Val nuts and not really solve any problems despite being funny and cool.

Sera actually gave Angel Dust power over Val. Not a bunch, but enough for him to casually ribbit when Val wasn't looking and drive him nuts.

This one took so long to write. At first I realized it'd have less impact if done all at once, then I thought "Hey I can put smaller scenes between the scenes with Prince." and it sort of exploded. I'm very happy with how much of it turned out.

As always comments are adored, and thank you for reading. It means a lot.

Chapter 33: Chapter 25: Breaking

Summary:

A chapter were everyone see's a statue of themself and things go relatively well until they don't.

Notes:

Made a small retcon and said Blitz didn't have the tome when he went on the RV, and instead had his crystal. Just feels right that this camping trip is also about him escaping his feelings for a bit. I did some minor editing of a past chapter where the tome came up but might add more about how Millie feels this trip would be healthy for him.

They were far from the Really Really Bad Lands now. It had honestly been a bit of a disappointment for Millie, who noted the lands were much safer since she was a kid. She even saw a group of Sinners working on the edge of the land to remove the more dangerous garbage and deal with some of the local wild life. "So, anyone know how those guys got here?"

"Well, I have wifi again, and according to the news apparently there was a big deal struck between heaven and hell." Moxxie had been browsing news feeds for hours. Loona had been in the bathroom on her phone so no one would interrupt her. Everyone had agreed it was best to leave her be after she threw a roll of toilet paper at such speed that it somehow bruised Blitz's face.

"I thought they couldn't even physically enter other rings." Said Blitz who was rubbing his face. "How did Cain even get down here?"

"Stopping me from doing something only works in the short term. Also I was buried in cement until I wiggled enough to break down the concrete and fall down towards the lower rings." Said Cain from the driver's seat as he rolled to a stop.

"That sounds made up." Moxxie said as he tried to do a quick fact check on his phone to see if that was even possible.

Cain didn't bother defending himself. He just stood up, stretched out and headed out the door. Loona heard the door open, peaked her head out, and suddenly everyone followed Cain outside.

He was standing in front of a dark cave. Very dark. Unnaturally so. "Ya'all got flash lights?"

Everyone held up their phone. Even Lute, who still had her old one from Heaven that was basically useless now.

With a wince, Cain reminded himself how much he hated modern times. He'd always hated modern times. Even way back thousands of years ago when they first invented sliced bread. Regular bread was fine. Why did they need to slice it? He was the sort of man who only approved of things that happened, not things that were happening.

They took what weapons they could from the RV, Blitz even grabbing the last of the grenades. Leaving it behind they walked into the dark tunnel. The flashlights did little to add light, and mostly just made the darkness more pronounced. It was like a fog was around them, the light only going so far. When Lute attempted to reach for a wall, she found none, and nearly fell over. She managed to avoid it, she didn't want to fall down in a place like this. It gave the distinct impression you might never get back up.

"Uh..." Moxxie had checked their location on his phone. "We are very very close to a place we shouldn't be." When he looked up, he realized he was alone and started to follow them. "Guys, we're very close to-"

Suddenly it was like the fog was gone and they saw a huge and dark and empty room made of gold and marble and darkness. Various statues were around. Either of a tall, bull headed monster with four eyes, or various demons and angels with expressions of terror and fright. Some were in the process of dying, some were far more detailed then any statue should be.

Some were weeping blood.

With a strangled little voice Moxxie said "Satan's palace."

Everyone suddenly huddled together, back to back, even Cain. Cain was immortal, but that'd probably just make Satan more eager to try out new and creative torture on him.

Millie swallowed. "So uh, I have a brother who works here. That should help."

"Mm. Makes sense." Said Moxxie as he eyed a particularly gruesome statue of an Angel pleading for its life as it's mid section poured its insides outside.

"How does that make sense?" Lute said in a quiet, but harsh whisper. She was filled with fear and anger. She needed someone to lash out at and Moxxie was an easy target. At least until Millie got involved.

"Every sixth child born in the Wrath Ring becomes a servant of Satan. Millie has three brothers and also Sallie Mae."As he took a closer look at his surroundings what really bothered Moxxie was the lack of life. No bugs, no dust, it was sterile and clean in the most frightening way.

"His name's Danny. Still sends us cards for the family reunion. Says its pretty nice here. Miss him sometime. Even invited him to our wedding but he didn't come." She frowned. "Haven't seen him since he came here actually. If you see a guy with white hair and one horn that's him. Don't say anything about the horn, he's very sensitive about i-" She swallowed as she found a statue that somehow looked exactly like her, pleading and weeping blood. "What th-?"

"Why does that statue look like me?" Said Blitz as he looked at it.

"No, pretty sure thats me" Said Lute as she looked at it with the rest.

Everyone looked at the statue that looked like them weeping blood and pleading. After a bit Lute said "Yeah, we're leaving."

They turned around. The tunnel was gone. The walls were made of some dark and smooth stone. They realized they were not in a cave anymore, or even close to it. One thing they did see was a man. He was standing there, holding a familiar bow. Abel was facing away from them.

"He's not going to have a face." Said Loona. "I've seen these movies he's not going to have a face."

Cain shouted at him. "Hey! Abel! Show your damned face!"

Abel turned around. He had a face. It was even his. "Oh. Hey Cain. Did you see the statue of me over there? Its so cool!"

Everyone was struck quiet for a moment. In Abel's hand was the bow, his arm dangling as if useless and broken. Cain approached Abel slowly. "Abel? Have you taken a good look at the statue?"

Abel looked at it, walked around it, and grinned "Hell yeah. looking handsome."

"It's literally you pleading for your life with bleeding eyes."

"Wait, it's crying?! I don't fucking cry!" Abel suddenly aimed his bow, and it began to glow brightly, far brighter then one would expect. The demons had to look away, Lute felt her skin burn, and Cain did too. It surprised him so much he didn't know how to react. He hadn't felt anything like burning in so long that he thought it was a new type of pain before primal memories reminded him of the time his mom let him touch the camp fire.

Abel fired it, the arrow glowing brightly and destroying all in its path as it left a hole in the palace. The statue was gone.

Cain looked down at himself. "That burned. I ain't felt burning in, I can't even remember. Abel, the fuck is that thing?"

"Been feeding it." Abel turned towards them, his expression was odd, eyes unfocused and grin vacant.

A deep sense of dread began to grow in the room. Torches lit up, lighting the darkness, and in it various demons stood. Their eyes hidden by golden plates that seemed to be attached to their faces, their bodies covered in golden plates that acted as armor. It seemed stuck to them, built into them.

One of them was an imp with white hair and one horn.

"Danny!" Millie shouted, moving between everyone and the demons. "Okay uh, I know this looks bad but-"

Danny spoke. His voice mellow, and leveled. "Oh, hi Sis. What are you doing here?" He didn't move otherwise. His body completely still.

"Oh uh, it's a long story, listen, we should probably just go, ya know?" Millie approached Danny slowly, she looked at the gold plates that seemed somehow wielded into his skin. "Are these attached to you...?"

"Don't worry about me, sis. Everything is fine. Don't worry, I can show you how to leave." He didn't move a muscle besides his mouth. His eyes covered by the golden plate.

Walking forward, moving next to Millie, Moxxie put a hand on her shoulder as he looked at Danny. "Hi Danny. Do you remember me. You went to our wedding...?"

"What? No h-" Millie began but Moxxie nudged her gently.

"Yes! I remember! I liked the cake." Danny began.

Millie felt a cold chill come over her, her heart suddenly sinking.

"Yes, it was very good. Do you remember what sort of cake we had?" Said Moxxie.

"Yes, it was very good." Danny said without hesitation.

"Yes, it was a very good marble cake." With a firm grip on Millie's shoulder, in case he needed to hold her back, Moxxie continued.

"I do love me a marble wedding cake."

Millie began to shake, stepping forward. "Danny, the cake was chocolate, and you weren't there."

"Oh, right. My bad. My memory isn't what it use to be." Danny admitted. He hadn't moved. His tone had not changed.

Taking in a breath, Millie said "Danny, whats my name...?"

"Don't be silly, I know your name" Danny continued.

"Say it." Mille demanded, firmly.

"Don't be silly." Danny said. "I know your name."

"And the name of our brothers?"

"Yes, All four of them."

Millie stepped back, her hand over her mouth. He knew about Sallie Mae. He sent cards. They sent him cards. She started shaking. Moxxie looked at her, ready to offer whatever support he could. Millie didn't get sad often, she mostly got angry. It was what he loved about her, but right now he wondered just what she'd direct that anger at.

"Family reunions are always difficult, are they not Millie?" Said a deep down voice from a dark shadowy form with four eyes and a bovine head. Satan towered over all of them, and as he loomed there, Millie turned towards him.

"I'll kill you!" She suddenly charged at him, grabbing Lute's sword on the way past her as Lute shouted "Woah! Wait a second!" but Millie wasn't about to wait. This thing had done something to Danny. It had done something to all these demons.

"Abel, if you would." Said Satan as Abel moved with surprising speed, the sword slamming into the bow as his foot went up and kicked Millie away. Without hesitation he pulled out an arrow to fire it at her, only for Lute to come in and try and stab him with her spear. He ducked, rolled away, and swung the arrow at her where it nearly cut along her wrists before she backed away.

Millie and Lute charged at him at once as he moved with a fluid, limp motion where he ducked, dodged, and rolled. The few times the weapon came close he used the bow to smack it away, but he never got a chance to fire it. He swung the arrow at then, tip barely missing them anytime he swung it at them.

As Blitz watched he reached into his bag of various weapons, took out a large mace, slammed it into a nearby statue, shattering it, and suddenly charged forward, swinging downwards towards Abel who leaned back. The mace smacked into his foot, hard, the floor cracking under it but Abel kept moving as if nothing had happened.

He'd had worse pain. Almost weekly, really.

Cain was busy watching, more worried for the imps and Lute then Abel, and as he looked over he saw Moxxie aiming his gun at Abel. Before he could shout "NO!" and stop him, Moxxie fired directly at Abel's head.

Abel wasn't faster then a bullet, but if he knew were it was coming from he could take measures to minimize damage. Even just the click of a trigger being pulled was enough to alert him these days and as he heard one, heard where it came from, Abel grabbed Blitz suddenly, pulling him forward and moving him in the way of the bullet. It nearly hit him before Lute's wing got in the way, and Lute cried out as the bullet hit bone, stopping it. Shoving Blitz into Lute, Abel prepared to fire again, only to have to dodge an incoming axe as Millie kept up the attack, but Millie was quickly knocked away with a swift punch to the face. Loona attempted to tackle him from behind but he just ducked, and grabbed her as she flew overhead and threw her into Millie.

All of them took a breather, as Abel grinned. "Wow. You girls are good. You single?"

The problem Abel didn't realize was that without the others attacking, there was no one to grab and use as a shield. With a cry of "She's married you dunder head!" He fired a second bullet. It went through Abel's ankle and he fell down, shouting angrily.

"Enough. We are accomplishing nothing. Cain, it is good to see you. As a thank you for bringing you to me, I will not add these demons to my collection. Now then, Cain? I have need of you." Satan turned towards Cain, his form still looming. Still towering. Still darker then the darkness surrounding him.

"Yeah, not happening." Cain put a hand on his stone knife. Cain the Slayer of Sin was starting to sound like an attractive title.

"Dude, relax." Abel used the arrow to remove the bullet and patch himself up. "You don't even know what we're planning."

"Uh huh." Cain said with a distinct lack of enthusiasm. "And what plan is that?"

"Killin' God."

Silence fell over the room. Even the demons recognized this as something truly insane. Lute, who had planned to go to Heaven and start a massacre, was even struck speechless.

After a moment, Cain said "Alright. I'm in."

Lute turned towards her, shouting "Are you insane?!"

"We should let these guys in on it too. Been useful. Hell, they kicked Abel's ass." Cain side eyed the rest of them. The truth was he liked them as much as he was capable of liking anyone. They had a way of growing on you. Like mold.

With a glare Abel shouted "Did not! The bullet did!"

Satan turned towards imps. Millie was still near foaming at the mouth, but she wondered, briefly, if working with him could save Danny.

"Why would I want this rabble?" He said, in a deep, uninterested voice. "A broken circus clown who's burned all the love he's ever been given into ashes, a fallen mafia prince as soft as he is brittle, a violent simpleton satisfied with the muck she's been privileged to have given to her, a dog so unwanted she does not even want herself and Adam's used up whore that was broken and pointless long ago?"

"I'm not a whore!" Lute shouted. The others had somehow felt those words hit them, deep down. Somehow pushing past the emotional defenses of a lifetime, and deeply consuming them. It wasn't just the words, but memories began to flood them. All their failures, all their trauma. The loss and self destructive habits that harmed what could have been great. The times when one was too weak, too soft, everyone's punching bag. The feeling that you deserved less then you had, that it wasn't earned. The feeling of never belonging, and never being wanted, and barely tolerated.

"What? Dad called you that all the time." Abel said, though not in a malicious way, which made it so much worse.

Lute looked between Abel and Cain, and Cain actually looked away. "I honestly didn't even know your name until I overheard another Exorcist call you Lute."

Just like that, everything Lute was ever proud of was finally shattered.

Just like that, a part of all of them was shattered. Blitz had been quiet as all this went on, too overwhelmed to speak, but as he looked at his coworkers he saw his daughter.

Loona had tears on her face, and suddenly there was gun fire.

As the all eyes turned to Blitz, even the Sin he had shot, and the bullet rolled on the ground pointlessly the noise of the gun fire echoed for just a moment when the silence fell on them and as it did Blitz finally spoke up and explained the eloquent logic that lead him to this fruitless but pointed act.

"You're an ass."

Satan watched the bullet for a moment, before raising his head towards them. "Interesting. Ki-" Another bullet rang out, this one making the Sin screech an ungodly screech as Moxxie went to reload his gun. "That was number five." He said as he loading in bullet number four.

With all four eyes narrowing, Satan swung his hand towards the group of them and the demons around him, in their golden armor, charged. As they did their forms changed. Their limbs twisted and mangled, their bodies growing muscles, often in places were no muscles belonged. Danny's horn grew longer, twisted around his body, as his foot faced the wrong way and his arms became massive and bulbous with misplaced but still very strong and very real muscles.

Millie quickly grabbed Danny as he charged, slamming him onto the ground as Lute pushed a statue on top of him, pinning him down. She gave Millie a thumbs up, and went on the attack.

The servants of Satan had a single minded determination to kill, charging without care for their own safety, which suited I.M.P. and Lute just fine since they didn't care about their safety either.

Their warped and twisted bodies were surprisingly strong, but not very resilient. One threw a statue at Loona, who ducked away and fired a shotgun she'd gotten from Bltiz's bag at their face. A swing of a massive clawed hands that left damage on the floor, but a single stab to the chest from Lute's spear brought that one down.

As Satan turned to walk away he felt a sharp pain in his back, and with a growl deep in his throat he heard someone from the fight say "That was number four."

Cain and Abel watched on the side likes. Abel was swaying slightly, eyes unfocused. Cain put a hand on his shoulder to steady him. "This probably ain't a good idea."

"Hey, we'll be fine. We ain't even got the person in charge here yet. When she gets here, we'll get it alllll woooorked out." He grinned at his brother. "Wanna go fight them together?"

Cain shook his head. "Nah, kind of hoping they get out of this. Ain't a bad group, far as demons concerned."

Abel shrugged, his arm still limply holding the bow, his grip on it a death grip. The way the arm swung suggested it was not okay.

"Three!" Shouted someone as Satan began to loom over the battle field. That bullet had hit him in the head, and made a small wound that quickly closed up. "They're fucked, you know." Abel said. "Satan there? He heals like, super fast, actually I'm not even sure its healing. Think the guys made out of, I dunno, something not normal? He just pushes himself back together, ya know? Like clay."

Cain considered this for a moment, and looked at Blitz's arm. He knew what he had. He'd been around long enough to recognize what it was. Taking out his knife, he nodded to Abel. "You just stay here. No need to get involved with your new found ankle wound and all."

"Yeah yeah, I'm just going to watch this shit. Ugh." Abel leaned back and fall onto his back, looking upwards as Cain rushed forward. His knife swung over Blitz's head, nearly hitting his horn as Blitz shouted "Great! As if we don't have enough problems! Immortal or not bucko, I'm kicking your ass!" He rammed Cain with his head, slamming Cain into a wall with his horns as nearby Moxxie tossed his Gun to Millie.

She loaded it up and fired it again, hitting Satan in one of his eyes as he turned to look at her. She shouted "That's number three!" and tossed the gun back to Moxxie before suddenly charging at Satan with Lute's sword.

It was a mistake. Satan's hand grabbed Millie from behind, the hand almost separate from his massive body as it lifted Millie into the air and slammed her against the walls and floor, helpless in his hands even as the sword cut against him in his grip. Her body being crushed by it.

From above a spear came down, slamming into Satan's head and slipping deep down into his forehead and neck as Lute shouted "Let her go!" Satan's Head slowly turned around, another bullet going through it as Moxxie shouted "T-two...?"

Satan smiled. The bullets fell out of him, and he tossed Millie away and onto the ground as he grinned a fang filled grin at Lute. "I regret to inform you." Black spikes erupted from Satan's body, Lute dodging only a few of them as she fell to the ground, covered in cuts. Satan reached up, pulling the spear out of him as he looked down at her. "It was never a fair fight."

Looking up at Cain, a foot on his chest, Blitz saw the knife stab next to his head as Cain glared at him. "Get the hell out of here, already!" He said through clenched teeth as Blitz kicked him off, glared at him, and began to lick the crystal on his arm. The portal opened up, Loona rushing over with Moxxie as Millie was held over Loona's shoulder. Moxxie shouted "Lute! Get over here! We're leaving!"

Lute flew over, as best she could, bleeding and wounded as she smacked the army of Satan away before one stood over her, growling out until a bullet went through its head. Moxxie muttered "Last one..." as Blitz fired two more bullets at some approaching demons from some pistols he'd grabbed from his weapon's bag as he tossed it into the portal. "I'm out. Come on Lute! I'm willing to leave you behind, but these fucks wouldn't shut up about it so get moving!"

Finally reaching them, she grabbed at Blitz, glaring at him. "Just give me a fucking second! I'm bleeding all over and I just found one the man I loved didn't think of me as anything more then a whore!"

"You get use to it, sister!" Shouted Blitz as he grabbed Lute and bodily threw her into the portal. "We're out!" Before he left Blitz tossed the grenades behind him, preventing any of the demons from following them as all around the portal dramatic explosions made sure nothing was left alive before it closed. The room was a mess, statues broken, the floor cracked apart. Satan looked at the ruins, and with great joy realized he'd have to rebuild and that meant finding new future statues. One of his eyes was slightly hurting him, blood seeping from it. It didn't seem to bother him. Turning towards a darker area of the room, a large circle made of white and gold lit up. "I am quite glad you are here, Cain."

From the shadows Alastor took a step out, if he was there the whole time not even Satan knew, but he was there now.

"Everyone but the Angel and The Replacement are here." The middle of the circle began to light up, and Cain took a step back, glancing at everyone around him. His brother had a vacant expression. More then usual. Finally, Cain found his voice. "The hell is going on...?"

Satan turned towards him, leaned down, until all four eyes looked into his eye. "Change..."
***

 

On earth, three imps, a hell hound and a fallen looked up from a pile of wounds and exhaustion they formed. The music all around them loud, people shouting and cheering, barely noticing them among the celebrating.

A sign across a nearby building proudly stated it was Madri Gras. All five of them slowly stood up, Millie with the help of Moxxie.

"...I can think of worse places to be." Mumbled Blitz as he rubbed his forehead. "Come on. Lets go find those weirdos who hang around places like this waiting for someone to OD. They can patch us up."

Notes:

I admit. I enjoyed writing the scary bits a bit too much. Also the insults. Though I feel bad about the thing Satan said to Loona. Like god damn man, what the fuck.

Chapter 34: Chapter 26: Finding

Summary:

A chapter were nothing much happens but the removal of a helmet.

Notes:

Sorry its been awhile. This chapter went through several rewrites. Added a bit about Ozzie, added Sera and Sir Pentious cause this fic is supposed to be about them, took out Emily and Prince despite wanting a scene where Emily flashed someone for beads and said "What? Gabriel said I should sin more."

But as funny as that was to me she was slowing down the chapter with too many characters. As it is I included far too many.

"Who the fuck do you think you are?!" Ozzie shouted as he slammed his hands on his desk and stood up straight, he tried to look down at the woman across his desk.

The problem was even sitting down Sera was too tall to look down on. She also seemed perfectly calm. "I understand this changes things for you, but I am letting you know what is about to happen so we can both prepare rather then fight."

"Ha!" He leaned in closer, face inches from Sera. "You Angels think you can just waltz in here, declare you're doing something, and we all just have to go along with it like little puppets on your strings? Is that how you all work?!"

Sera took a moment to think about this, then shrugged "Pretty much, if I'm being honest. Though I'm trying to change that, at least a bit, so that's why I'm here. Before we'd have just done this without letting you know, and not worked within your system to try and keep things smooth. I don't wish to tell you you can't send your demons to corrupt mortals, especially since we plan to send our own to save them, but I found too many irregularities in my short time on Earth."

Sitting back down, the Lord of Lust was starting to regret ever agreeing to work with them. "Uh huh. What kind?"

"Angels and Demons that were not authorized by Heaven and Demons not authorized by you." Sera said, infuriatingly calm.

"Oh, those guys. I took care of-"

"More then a few, Asmodeus."

He was quiet for a moment, fingers drummed on the table. "How many?"

"No idea. Even my reach cannot cover the whole of the world, but I know it was at least several dozen in that area alone, as well as a few Angels. I think, in truth, we've both been neglectful in keeping our kind out of mortal affairs, thinking our control of the gates to Earth are enough. There was also another problem. I found things, not of Heaven or Earth or Hell."

He lifted up a hand. "We don't talk about those." After a few moments he added. "How many?"

"Too many."

Ozzie crossed his arms over his chest and thought about what he had just leanred. A firey square appeared in front of him, and he typed some things up on a keyboard as he did a quick search. "Okay, you might be right. If this is as out of control as you think then I'm in. I want to keep my right to send my guys and gals and non-binary pals up there, and you can keep sending your little savior squads. Nothing changes, we just work together on getting rid of those finding a way there. Deal?"

With a nod, Sera smiled. "Heaven's plan is to make join squads of Demons and Angels, basically hunters, to go there and hunt down renegades. It will give the Exorcists something to do."

"Hm." Ozzie looked at his monitor. He tried to look busy. In reality Solitaire helped him think. "I want to make sure some of those demons are my own."

"Agreed."

"And who's going to be in charge of these squads?"

"Me, at first, then I'll hand off responsibility to one of the other virtues. I've noticed we've all been far too idle lately."

Ozzie's fingers drummed on his desk again, before he noticed he was doing it and stopped. He could use this. Make his dominion over travel to earth more absolute. "I want a say in how this is handled."

Sera nodded, and began to discuss things. Legal contracts and the like. Ozzie suggested Michael take over, because he viewed him as a well meaning but sort of dim man who he could easily take advantage of. Sera agreed because she knew behind all that Michael was an amazing tactician, and hungry for any sort of combat, be it legal or otherwise.

She finally stood up. "I plan to do a trial run soon. I'll be bringing representatives of Heaven and Hell with me."

"I want to send one of my girls with you. Just to observe." He stood up himself. "I have a perfect target too. Friend of mine convinced me to hand these imps a crystal. Cause of that I don't have direct contact with them and lets see..." He typed on his computer. "According to our records they were last at..." Ozzy paused, and despite his flames he felt a chill wash over him. Their last location suggested far too many possibilities for his liking. Even he didn't go to Satan's Palace, even if invited. He'd seen the statues.

He decided to keep this information to himself, and just told Sera about their current whereabouts on earth.

"Very well. Not a bad idea, if I'm being honest. I'll be bringing myself, Princess Morningstar, Vagi-Vaggie, her suitor, and my suitor, Sir Pentious."

"What? The snake man? You sure that's a good idea?"

"I assure you, despite outward appearances, he is qui-"

Suddenly the door open and Sir Pentious slithered into the room. "Sera! Look at all these things I got!" He held up several bags of sex toys, some of which Sera could even identify as such, while a big dildo attached to his hat swung back and forth.

After a moment, and Sera's face dropped and she turned bright blue with embarrassment, she turned to Ozzie and politely coughed. "I ah, will let you know when we are ready to go."

***

Loona returned to check on the rest. They'd found a picnic table in a small area of grass and with no people round behind a few alley ways. It just had trash and them.

As she sat down Blitz looked over at her neck, and narrowed his eyes "Why are you wearing beads?"

"I liked the color." Loona got back on her phone. She was the only one with a proper disguise so she was being sent out to gather things. She dropped a bunch of snacks she'd taken on the table. Mostly things people had forgotten about or left out for anyone to grab. People could be surprisingly generous to a cute goth punk in need.

"You better have beaten them up for it." Blitz said as he grabbed some chips. Something about having seen Lute just kiss Loona out of nowhere, then hearing about how it'd happened to Loona before, had triggered a protective streak in him. Both he and Loona knew she'd only tolerate it so long, so he was going to ride it while he could.

"When can we go back?" Lute asked as she flexed her wings. She didn't have a human disguise, but thankfully most people assumed she was just wearing fake wings. Very good fake wings.

"The crystal will take us back exactly where we left. You really want to go back there?"

Lute let out a deep sigh and looked over at the others. Millie was a mummy, her arms both in casts. Moxxie was busy feeding her chips. It was cute, but as she watched Millie looked back at her, tried to wave and possibly broke her wrist. The angel looked away and leaned back.

Eventually Millie said "So what now? I mean, we didn't really fulfill our end of the bargain."

"Go ahead and keep the stuff I gave you. Spear should be enough to get me by and honestly I think I got enough from all this."

Loona shifted in her seat, getting off her phone for a moment as she remembered a promise she made. "So uh, I uh, Blitz? Dad?"

His eyes suddenly lit up as he looked over at Loona. She'd called him dad.

"Yeah, whatever, so I was thinking, Lute has no where to go and we could use an extra hand. She's pretty good at hunting people. Maybe she could you know...?"

The words hung in the air, and before Blitz could say anything Moxxie gave a polite cough. "I don't think its a bad idea though we may need to rework the budget. The helmet will bring us in a pretty good sum but we're still in the red lately."

"I'll work for free until you guys get on your feet. I just need enough to survive." Lute avoided looking at them. Deep down, she was just desperate for anything to latch onto.

"Might be nice to have her around, Blitz." Millie admitted as Moxxie fed her another chip.

"Yeah sure." Blitz said without arguing. Lute looked up at him, surprised and suspicious. "What? You're tough, a bit high profile but that could bring in more business, and frankly I can count on one finger the amount of people who've taken a bullet for me. How's the wing?"

"Not bad." Lute flexed her wing. The bandages were still bloody, but the bleeding had stopped at least. No one had known how to bandage wings so Moxxie just tried his best.

"Good, and don't think we're done discussing about how you almost shot me Moxxie." Blitz looked up at the sky, hearing the sounds of partying around him and he wondered why he wasn't joining them. He stood up. "I'm going to get a drink. Who's with me?"

Everyone stayed where they were, except Lute. "Count me in. I have an ex to get over."

"Can think of worse reasons to drink. Come on, girl. Lets get this misery party started!"

Loona shouted "While you're out look for a succubus! We can use one of them to send us home!"

"And fuck 'em!" Shouted Blitz.

"And get us home!" Loona shouted back.

"They come in male, right?" Lute asked, when Loona nodded she grinned "And fuck 'em!"

Loona face palmed. With no snout in the way it was easy. "Just, ugh, just be careful. We don't know who might be out there hunting us."

***
There was a succubus there. She was not hunting them. She was helping people who were. She was currently looking at the two angels, demon royalty and a fallen she'd arrived with. "Okay." Her tail swung back and forth, the tip of it burnt off long ago. "Show me your human disguises."

She looked at the snake angel. The first redemption story. The succubus reflected on how her life had her meet some very historic people and hated it. Sir Pentious quickly turned into his human disguise, with a backwards cap, a shirt that said 'Sarcastic Shirt', and a skate board he was carrying on his back. It was awful. She knew she should correct him, but this would be too funny. She couldn't bring herself to do it. She had to see what happened. "Perfect."

Next was a very very tall woman. She was told Heaven had no leaders, and Sera here was the leader they didn't have. Sera shrunk down, her skin got a bit less grey, her hair turned blonde and a sun dress replaced her usual outfit. The succubus nodded in approval. No notes. Well done. Sun Dress might get some unwanted attention, but she was going to hang out with her apparent boyfriend and deep down she very much wanted to know what'd happen if someone hit on her in front of him.

She was generally a good person, but some things were too funny to pass up.

The Princess of Hell was with her girlfriend. Both of them easily put on human disguises. All Charlie had to do was darken her skin, just a bit, get rid of her fangs and the spots on her cheeks. "Mm. Suit would usually be okay but this is Mardi Gras. People usually dress more casually." Charlie thought about this for a moment, then the succubus looked down at her hand, which was holding Vaggie's. "No no. I changed my mind. You two stick together. Strong lesbian vibes. Creepy guys might hit on you but that's going to happen either way." Vaggie shrugged, got rid of the greyness of her skin, put a hand over her eye and the X disappeared, replaced with a closed eye. The Succubus nodded.

Sera spoke up. "You know I do healing magic. I can heal your tail."

The succubus shook her head. "No thank you. I'm fine with it."

"I mean, I can heal any other scars or wounds you have."

The succubus paused for a moment, pulled down her shirt enough to show a hoof shaped scar on her back. Without looking behind her, she said "Can you heal this...?"

Sera gently put her fingers on the scar, closed her eyes, closed them further, and slowly the scar went away. "Something powerful caused that. Sue, how did you get that scar...?"

"Mm? Oh. Just a horse accident. I mean, strong horse I guess." Sue shrugged, making sure her shirt was on straight.

Charlie didn't believe her, because she had horses growing up and that hoof print was far too big. Sera didn't believe her, because she could see the tension in her body when she revealed the scar, and recognized trauma when she saw it, and that didn't fit with 'just an accident.'

Sir Pentious believed her. He believed people fairly easily these days. It was the curse of being around honest and trust worthy people. Vaggie filed it under 'None of my business.' She knew as well as anyone that people deserved their secrets.

Taking a deep breath Sera walked forward. "Okay. Since we have enough people we should split up into several groups. I'll go with Sir Preciou-" Sera blushed, coughed, and corrected herself "With Sir Pentious. Charlie and Vaggie should be able to handle themselves well."

"I'll go alone. I work best alone, but I'll keep in contact with you guys." Sue took out a phone and sent a quick message to make sure she had everyone's numbers. Everyone took out their phone but Sera, who tried too, accidentally dropped it, broke it, picked it up, dropped it again, and then tapped the screen and fixed it. As everyone watched, Sir Pentious's phone slipped from his hand and fell on the ground.

They were truly made for each other.

Sera took one last breath as she walked forward into the crowd. "Now everyone, be careful. This group has been to Earth many times and are likely skilled in the art of stealth. Do not take them lightly. They will likely be skulking in the shadows, unseen, unheard, and ready to strike."

***
"Give me your beads you mother fucker!" Blitz shouted as he grabbed a handful of beads from the now unconscious man on the ground. "Ha! Told you I'd get more then you!" He put them over his neck, his outfit was now well over 80% beads.

"Yeah yeah, I never doubted you." Lute swayed next to him. Neither were disguised now, and as a group walked by someone shouted 'Hey! Nice costumes!' only to be met with an awkward 'thaaaaanks' from Lute.

Blitz did scratch at a cross mark on his cheek where someone had smacked him with a cross necklace earlier. It left a bruise. Not everyone assumed it was a costume. "No luck with the guys, huh?"

"About as much as your having."

"Hey, I can get with anyone I want. Watch!" He walked over to a group of women, Blitz grinned and leaned back on a wall near them. "Hey there ladies, you-"

The woman lifted a hand up and said "Ugh. I only date guys who are at least six foot. Sorry, shortie, and those horns? They're obviously paper matchchie, you could at least like, find some that look real, ya know?" The women walked off as Bltz stood there. "Damn. Knew I should have opened with insulting the weakest of the pack."

He felt someone pat his head as Lute looked down at him. "Hey, don't worry. We'll find someone who likes short kings soon."

She pulled her hand away just in time to avoid being bitten, and snickered as she looked across the street. "Come on. Those look like drunk frat boys. We can probably find a succubus or incubus with them."

"You know I'm starting to think you're not taking this getting laid thing seriously." They walked through the alleyway when Blitz suddenly hit a wall. A glowing golden wall of magic. "ow."

Two Angels came out from behind a dumpster. Lute's eyes went wide "Sera?!" The man next to her was someone she didn't recognize. He had a big gun on hand that had glowing gold tubes built all through it. "Who's this? Some ugly mortal you found?"

A rush of anger entered Sera, her eyes growing wide and threatening. For his part, Sir Pentious didn't react. He was use to being called ugly while human.

Blitz's gun was out and pointed at the two of them before anyone realized what was going on, barely hampered by the several hundred beads on his person. "Okay lady and gentlefuck, I need you bitches to put down the giant gun and then we can discuss this like adults while I shoot you in the head."

"I'm afraid you won't be hurting us with those, young imp." Sera and Sir Pentious took on their angelic forms. Lute backed towards the glowing golden wall, eyeing escape routes. Blitz aimed one gun higher. "Regular weapons do not work on Angels."

"The guns may be normal, lady, but the bullets sure as hell aren't."

Sera raised an eyebrow "Yes, they are. I'm not here to hurt you."

Blitz said a quiet fuck as he whispered towards Lute. "Lute, what are our chances of taking these two on?"

"Last time I fought Sera she slapped my arm so hard it shattered into several pieces. It still hurts sometimes."

"You mean she grabbed your arm and broke it, right?"

"No."

Blitz let out a deep sigh and suddenly fired at a light in the alley that was right above the two Angels. The sudden flash of light and falling glass proved to be a decent distraction as Lute flew into the air and Blitz jumped up to a fire escape.

Only for Lute to fall as Sir Pentious fired his gun. A golden rope wrapping around her and causing her to fall down towards the ground where, to her surprise, Sera caught her.

Blitz was nearly at the top when he went to jump over the golden magic wall, only for it to grow taller and his face to slam into it. As hundreds and hundreds of beads flew out all over the alley his body slowly slide down it until it reached the ground with a long suffering dragging noise.

"I'm sorry, did you two miss the part where I told you we're not here to hurt you?" Sera said, her frustration peaked as she picked up Blitz and glared at him.

Blitz aimed a foot at her chin as it bounced off harmlessly. He winced, his toe broken.

"They're imps. They're like that." Sir Pentious said as he walked towards Blitz. "Now, my good man, I feel there has been a misun-"

Blitz's unbroken foot kicked Sir Pentious in the hat as it flew off his head and suddenly he found himself slammed into a wall, the wind knocked out of him. The look on Sera's face was absolutely frightening. All restraint gone as her grip went from his shoulder, to his neck.

"Yeah, that's probably Pentigramious or whatever. Don't hurt him. She's in love with him." Lute shouted as Blitz swallowed and attempted a friendly smile.

The attempt failed. "Ah ha, so uh, what are you here for exactly...?"

Through gritted teeth and with a light shower of spittle Sera spoke "We are recalling everyone with transportation to the mortal world, angel and demon alike, and Ozzie had no way of contacting you while you were here so I am here to retrieve you." She leaned closer, Blitz trying to back further against the wall he was already pressed against. "And you are going to be retrieved. Understand?"

"Yeah, uh huh. Sounds good. Well then, lets go. You got us. No need to delay th-"

"Little imp." Sera said, and though Blitz felt bile rise in his throat he remained nice and quiet. "We are looking for your companions. It will go more smoothly if you help us."

"Oh. Well then I won't. Fuck you, lad-" Glowing rings appeared over Blitz's body and mouth, covering him as Sera placed them. She sighed, and rubbed her forehead. She realized she might have overreacted. She gently put Blitz next to Lute.

Sir Pentious slithered next to them, and looked down at Lute. "So uh, you done you know, trying to kill me?"

"Mm. Yeah, I'm done with that." Lute responded and was surprised that she meant it. "I think I'm done with most things."

"Oh. Good. So how did you meet this imp exactly? You two make a cute couple."

After a few moments of shock, followed by glares, Lute realized she might not be done trying to kill Sir Pentious after all.

***

Moxxie and Millie sat at the old wooden picnic table hidden behind some ally ways that no one seemed aware of. Out of the way places like this were a gift to those trying to avoid attention. He was feeding Millie chips by hand. "You know." Millie said while she chewed. "I can feed myself, Mox."

"How? Both your arms are broken."

"Put it on the table and I can eat it up. This ain't the first time I've had both arms broken."

After a pause, Moxxie fed her another chip and there was no more argument. "Do you think they'll be okay, Millie?"

"Course! Blitz's been great lately. This trips really helped take his mind off that ol' bird brain who broke his heart. He's really reliable when you get down to it, and Loona's alright, and if worse comes to worse Lute will come through. I'm sure of-"

"Lute?!" A voice shouted from nearby. Moxxie grabbed his gun without hesitation and with a speed that left Millie falling a bit more in love with him.

Another voice said, trying its best to sound deeper "Uh, bro, it's called a guitar. You NERD!"

The first voice, now trying to sound deeper as well, said "Oh right. Hand it over I'm going to play Wonder Wall."

This deception was aided by the fact someone was, indeed, playing Wonder Wall on a guitar. Someone was always playing Wonder Wall on a Guitar. At no moment in your life, especially at a party, were you safe from Wonder Wall on a guitar.

Moxxie didn't let go of his gun but did aim it downwards as he leaned against the table and feed Millie a few more chips. He was oddly enjoying himself. It wasn't often he got to take care of Millie, and he was going to take advantage of it while he could. "Things won't be the same when we get back, will it?"

"I mean, we got Lute now but should be about the same, right?"

"No it's-" Moxxie took out his phone, scrolled a bit, and showed Millie some news he got before they had to leave. Millie wasn't much for news, but the head lines alone told her what she needed to know. Transportation to earth was being restricted. Heaven was getting more involved in the politics of Hell. "All for Sinners it seems."

"Ugh." Millie said with barely withheld disgust. "I swear, all Heaven cares about is mortals. I mean, they didn't even care about Sinners until now and all it took was some pounced up Princess to sing and whine until they done something. Wheres that leave us?"

"We might have to stay freelance in Hell for some time. I know competition is tight down there, but we have a reputation now and Lute can help us gain some attention. It's not every assassin team that has a fallen Angel."

"Thats all well and good but the law will be down on us so fast it'll make our head spin. We worked because we didn't break any laws anyone cared about. Moment we step on the wrong toes we're in serious trouble."

"You mean like Satan's toes?"

There was a moment of quiet as Millie spoke in a quiet voice "I want to see if we can save Danny."

"Me too." Moxxie put his phone away. "I'm worried. Satan isn't one to let little things go. After invading his place, breaking his stuff, and well, shooting him, I think he might be upset."

"You shot Satan?!" This time a bullet flew up towards a nearby building as Charlie winced, the bullet barely missing her. She looked over at Vaggie and realized they were going to have to make themselves known. Vaggie was ready the moment Millie called Charlie a Pounced up Princess.

They jumped down, Charlie with her arms up, palms out, to show she means no harm. Vaggie holding her spear, hands on it, to show she meant potential harm.

"Okay. So-" Charlie began, a gun pointed at her face. "I'm not here to hurt you, I'm just here to bring you back to Hell along with the rest of your people."

Moxxie didn't lower the gun. "You're her. You're Lucifer's daughter." The disguise wasn't enough to fool him, especially since what she mostly did was change color.

"You know you can't hurt her with that gun anyways then, right?" Said Vaggie, feeling completely at ease. "You need an Angelic Steel gun."

"The bullets are Angelic steel."

There was a pause. Charlie had no way to know if he was bluffing or not. Millie opened her mouth to comment, but then realized Moxxie was either lying to them, or lied about using all the bullets at Satan's Palace. Either way, it was a good bluff.

"I have one left. So, Princess, please explain yourself. Quickly."

Charlie took in a deep breath, and told herself that despite all evidence, she could do this. "We're not here to hurt you. We need to bring all of demons and Angels on earth we can back to Heaven and Hell to organize things. Ozzie can't contact you directly so here we are."

"You say we. Do you just mean you two?"

"No, we also have two Angels and a succubus sent by Ozzie to keep an eye on-"

This was interrupted by Vaggie's spear suddenly swinging out to knock the gun away from Charlie, the bullet fired out and flew way above her head as suddenly Vaggie found herself on the ground, an angry Imp covered in bandages and plaster somehow launched herself at her and was biting at her arm. Millie's teeth pressed hard against Vaggie's skin and she tried to shake her off, but Millie had gone feral and it was like trying to shake off a tiny, but very determined dog.

Moxxie went to reload as Vaggie's spear hit his gun and knocked it away from him as she threw it, despite the angry imp on her, leaving all three of them without a weapon as they began to struggle only for a voice to shout, loudly, echoing in the city.

"STOP FIGHTING!" Charlie stood there, horns and eyes fully demonic, tail swaying behind her.

Three thoughts occurred to the three watching this. They were 'That's frightening.' 'Thats so cool' and 'That's so hot.'

Also several nearby fights stopped right then and there, deciding it was best not the anger the mysterious voice.

Taking in a deep breath, Charlie picked up the gun, and handed it to Moxxie. She handed the spear back to Vaggie. "Okay. Lets go see how the others are doing, and then lets get you home, and we can talk about what happened. Don't worry, as long as you've done nothing wrong you'll be perfectly safe. I promise"

***

Loona was sitting on the edge of a roof as she tried to ignore the loud noises below. She took out a cigarette and realized, at some point, her lighter had broken. She held the broken lighter in her hand and let out a deep sigh, wondering if the day could possibly get worse.

A woman approached her from behind and offered her a lighter. Without a word Loona took it from her hand, lit up her cigarette, and handed it back. "Thanks."

"No problem." Said Sue as she took out a vape pen.

"Wait, why do you have a lighter if you use that?"

"Cause no matter where you go someone is going to need a lighter. So what are you doing up here, anyways?"

As she looked down, Loona said "Avoiding the crowd. Waiting for a ride home I guess. You?"

"Mm, looking for someone. Think I found her." Sue didn't look at Loona as she talked, instead looking out into the night air and trying to remain calm. She was an expect at looking calm while screaming on the inside by now.

"Hey uh, I'm flattered, really, just, you know, not a great time..." Looking away, Loona felt a slight blush creep on her face. Between this woman and Lute, she was starting to wonder what'd she'd been doing lately to get so many women attracted to her.

"Relax tall goth and sexy." Sue said as she fidgeted with the vape pen in her hand. "I'm just being your ride home." Loona just looked at Sue for a moment, her body tensing as she waited for Sue to go on. "Ozzie is recalling people. He doesn't have a direct line to you so a group of people came here to find you. No big deal."

Loona did not relax. "So, you're here to bring us home?"

Sue finally looked over at Loona, and let out a deep sigh. "Oh for fuck's sake. Please, please, don't go flight or fight on me. I can't fight you, you'd just kill me, and if you ran I'd have to get the others involved."

"Others?" This did not help Loona calm down.

Sue took in a deep breath, put the pen down, suddenly went into full succubus mode, and offered Loona a hand to shake. "Sue. My name is Sue. I'm a succubus. I work for Ozzie these days. I'm here with an Angel named Sera, another Angel named Sir Pentious or Sir Precious not sure which one, Lucifer's Daughter Charlie, and some fallen angel named Vaggie."

After a moment, Loona let her own disguise fall and carefully shook Sue's hand. "You're a succubus. Named Sue."

"My parents aren't really the creative type."

"Mm. You uh, you know a guy named Cain?" Loona's eyes darted back and forth, unsure of how to approach this.

After a moment Sue decided to sit on the edge next to Loona, and looked out onto the crowd. "He still telling people that story? I think he likes to tell it because it's the only time he ever felt like a hero."

Tossing her burnt up smoke down, Loona took out another one and Sue offered her lighter again. "I met Abel too. Wanted to slam his face into a desk."

To her surprise Sue snickered "He has that effect on people. Somethings there, deep down, something worth having, but you have to get past all the other shit first." Sue bit her lip, and knew she was going to regret what she was going to say next "How is he?"

"Well, the good news is he has a job now. The bad news is he's uh, working with Satan I think?"

There was a pause, and right when Sue was about to say something someone below shouted "Holy shit! A werewolf and a demon!"

Loona's fur stood on end when suddenly Sue shouted "Yeah! Pretty sweet fur and demon suit, right? Look at this, bitches!" She flexed her wings which got a few excited shouts from below.

"Hey, those suits anatocomic-Anatmotiy, they got titties?!" Someone shouted at them.

Sue shouted back "Hell no! Do you have any idea how much more that'd cost? But tell you what I'll show you a cool trick if you toss me a beer!"

Someone did and Sue's tail whipped out, grabbed it, opened it with a quick stab to her horns, chugged it, crushed it and tossed it back. This got a general round of polite applause and a mostly excited shouting.

"Hey, why don't you babes come down here?!"

"And fuck up these costumes?! Hell no! You go get drunk elsewhere big boy!"

"Oh come on!"

"She said no!" Loona shouted with a growl, frustration held deep within finding an outlet with this annoying prick.

"What? You two lesbos or so-"

"Far as you're concerned, hell yeah!" Sue shouted back at them. After a few amused laughs and some insults the men below them moved on and Sue's grin faded into a small, but not unhappy, smile. "Guys like that use to be my bread and butter back in my street walking days. Thing is, even Abel wasn't that pushy. Like I said, behind all the bluster there was something worth knowing deep down." Sue leaned back, did a small roll and stood up on her feet. She took out her phone and sent out a few text messages.

"Looks like everyone's been found. You coming, Loona?"

Loona looked into the crowd, stood up, moved next to Sue and shrugged. "Sure, but one question. How did you recognize me?"

The truth was Ozzie had a file on every one of them. Including aliases, disguises, and whatever they could gather. Sue knew better then to share this, though. She shrugged "You looked like a girl who'd been to Hell and back."

"No, really."

"I'm serious. You spend enough time on earth you recognize little signs that let you recognize fellow demons." This was true, at least. "Also I'll be honest, you're like, the fifth person I approached."

Loona finished off her cigarette and began to walk with Sue, realizing that was all the explanation she was going to get.

She just hoped Blitz hadn't caused them too much trouble.

***

Blitz had been freed from his bonds but still had the ring over his mouth. It was decided by everyone but Blitz that it was better this way, at least until they got home. Sera had healed up Millie, though she had felt surprisingly weak afterwards. She realized something big had happened to her, but that could wait. She had to talk to Lute.

"Listen, I know I'm not involved in anything heavenly anymore but just, well, look out for this Exorcist named Nofi. Number Five. Been thinking about it and I think she was trying to usurp me." Deep down Lute knew she was manipulating her, but admitting it would be admitting she could be manipulated by someone like her.

"Ah, yes. We've looked into her, from what Emily told us and what we learned from you after we locked you up in the dungeon."

"The BDSM dungeon, yeah."

This got a shout of 'Wait, Heaven has a BDSM dungeon?!' that both of them promptly ignored.

"I've looked into it and here's the thing, Lute." Sera put her hand Lute's shoulders, looking down into her eyes. "Lute. Nofi isn't real. She's a manifestation of your ambition. I believe when she was at Emily's place that was actually you having an episode. There are no records of her existing. I made all of you with Adam's help. I didn't make Nofi. She's not a real person. Now, I've talked to Heaven's head psy-"

Wait, no." Vaggie interrupted. "Nofi is real. I've met her. She's super annoying, nasally voice, real name number five?"

Sera looked at Vaggie with wide eyes as Lute looked done with everyone and everything. "But, there's no Exorcist named Number Five. I know that!"

 

Deep down in Hell a large circle of obsidian and gold was being watched by two brothers, a sin, and an overlord with style and grace, his grin wide and permanent and full of sharp teeth. They watched the portal in anticipation.

"But we both met her, Sera. We know she's real. She was always a weirdo. Loud, obnoxious, never ate in front of anyone, never even took her helmet off."

The portal opened but not to anywhere of fire and death. A land of blue and white and sky and warmth. A figure stood in it. She looked like an Exorcist. Everyone but Cain knew she was not.

"Then how do you even know she's an Exorcist if she never took her helmet off or got out of uniform?"

She walked down towards the others and reached up to remove her helmet, revealing a dark brown face, with curly dark brown hair and brilliant green eyes with a smile that rivaled even Alastor.

Cain tensed up, reached for his stone knife as he slowly recognized the figure. His eyes wide as he shouted some unkind words towards everyone in the room.

She just smiled as she walked towards everyone after throwing the helmet to the ground and with a grin she shouted "Hi everyone! I can't believe it! Both my boys are here!"

"You didn't tell me she'd be involved!" Shouted Cain as he pulled out his knife.

She laughed a small little laugh. "Don't worry, Cain. Everything going to be okay now." Her eyes narrowed and with a genuine enthusiasm and sinister intent as Eve said "Mommy's here!"

And then Cain charged at her.

Notes:

In case I made it unclear, and please tell me if I did, Nofi was Eve the whole time. That bitch.

Also still have my horrible habit of switching between present and past tense. I should go over my writing again and figure out where I made those mistakes. I'm sure there's plenty.

Chapter 35: Chapter 27: How we used to be.

Summary:

Adam and Eve, and how they used to be.

Notes:

This one took far too long. Holidays have been busy and creativity has been drained. Ideas in plenty, though. So here we be!

Also have not watched the new Helluva Boss but I know Satan shows up in it, which means this fic conflicts with Canon far more then I'd like but nothing much I can do about that. If I ever write an AU of this where Abel and Cain visit the Hotel I'll likely make this version of Satan something else. Maybe just a being called The Devil, who can make deals with people and made a deal with Lucifer. He'd grant Lucifer and Lilith a child as long as they stay out of his business.

And Abel is his business.

This also means I'll have to find another resolution for Blitz and Stolas. I have a few ideas, but most of my Stolas ideas revolve around his daughter and wife. Still, something to work on.

Eve looked down at Adam. The apple had slipped from his hands, and he was convulsing on the ground. She had no idea what she was seeing. He kept twitching. He was trying to talk but couldn't. She was afraid to touch him, afraid to call out to him, and as she felt overwhelmed she felt tears well up in her eyes.

"What happened...?" She looked at the apple, slowly picking it up and looking at it as juice dripped down the sinfully red fruit. She looked back at Adam. He was breathing, hard. His voice stuck in his throat. "I won't let you face this alone. Wherever you go, we go together, my love."

His hand reached for her, the word no trying to escape his throat, but he was too overwhelmed. He managed to slap it away, but it was too late, she had taken a bite.

It wasn't just the knowledge that hit her when she found her body suddenly shaking with horror. It was the realization of all the wrong she'd done. Every plant she hurt, every animal she ate, every pain she caused and didn't understand. She realized the joys of sadism and the horrors of guilt. Suddenly knowing what regret even was, suddenly knowing she should have said sorry to Adam, that she should hate Lilith, that she should hate, that she should love, that she can hurt things, that she wanted to hurt things and to heal things and to do everything. The utterly overwhelming feelings of awareness sent her on the ground. Her reaction less explosive then Adam's. She laid there, crying and curled up.

And it did not even take an hour before they looked out into a cruel world, ejected from the Garden of Eden, with nothing but themselves to blame, to provide for, and to draw from.

Adam and Eve joined hands. She took in a shaking breath, and he squeezed her hand firmly in his own. Looking at her, he smiled. "Wherever we go, we go together."

She smiled at him.

She did not feel the smile inside her.

Outside though, she smiled at him.

It was a feeling she'd grow use too over time.

***

She sat down and waited. Eve was used to doing things, not waiting. There was always children to feed, to clean, to talk too, to yell at, and, occasionally, when she could bring herself too, listen too. Right now she was too overwhelmed with fear and anxiety. Right now she had nothing to do but sit and wait and fear.

Eventually Adam returned. He sat next to her, looking more tired then she'd ever seen him. He didn't say anything, and eventually she couldn't take it and shouted at him "Well?! Where's Cain?!"

"I don't know, okay?! I didn't know he'd run that fast! I didn't know he knew this forest so well h-" Adam paused, hands in the air. "He managed to get a bear to chase me! How the hell did he even do that?!"

After a pause, Eve wrapped her arms around herself, her body feeling tight. "...I can't stand to look at Abel right now."

"Don't worry. Something will be along to eat him ev-"

"No!" Eve shouted, surprising even herself. "I don't want anyone eating our children!"

He wasn't use to this, he wasn't use to Eve being so high strung, and he was so tired. "Okay. We'll like, put him in a hole." He stood up, feeling sore, and Eve put a hand on his leg.

"Sit. Down." Her words made him sit down without question, utterly stunned by her sudden assertiveness. She stood up. "I'll go find some of our sons and get them working on it. You just got attacked by a bear. You sit down."

He nodded, and she went to find someone. She wasn't use to taking charge, and it was invigorating.

She wished she got to do it more often.

***

He was looking off into the distance. It was rare to find Adam like this. The man was so full of energy that he was either running around like a maniac or asleep.

Deep down, Eve assumed he hated to be standing still because then he was alone with himself, and she knew him well enough to know that was a terrible fate. Still, she went to join him.

Quiet for a few moments, and then he pointed into the nearby woods. "We'll never see it all. I think thats what upsets me most."

"Mm?" Eve turned towards him, eyebrow raised.

"There's so much world and so little us. You see that tree over there? That's the furthest I've been since we had kids, and even if I went beyond that, even if I went twice beyond that, I'd never see everything. Remember that desert we saw once?"

She nodded. "I don't ever want to go back there. Sand got everywhere."

He leaned back, looking up, his palms behind him holding him up as he felt the cool grass between his fingers. "We found that one place with all the ice once. That place was horrible."

"The worst. I hope that place melts in the future."

"Yet I can't help but think what else was there? What did we miss?" He laid back, looking into the sky. "I want to see everything. I want to do everything, but I think there's too much everything and too little me."

She'd never heard him talk like this, or even think like this. It made her feel uncomfortable, but at the same time hopeful. That there was more then just what they've seen, then what he showed, and that somewhere in that brain of his was someone more then just her husband, whom she felt she knew everything about. She reached over, and pat his leg. "Hey, everything will be alright."

"It will?!" He suddenly sat, bolt upright, and stood up. "Hoo boy, that's a relief. Thanks Eve, you always know just what to say!" He began to walk off, leaving Eve feeling confused, annoyed and robbed. Then she looked off into the distance, and thought to herself that she'll never see and do everything.

It wasn't her first case of existential dread, and it wouldn't be her last.

Far from her last, and as she looked back up there she wondered about all the things that'd happened in her life. The death of her son, the cursing of her other, the apple, Adam, everything and just then she asked a question that would never leave her.

She asked herself if she could do better.

***

They were old. Everything hurt. Nothing moved like it should. Their skin wrinkled and hair grey or gone, their muscles no longer listening, but still they lived, because that's what you did. You lived. It always beat the alternative.

Mind you, just because they were old didn't mean they didn't have urges anymore.

"Fine!" Adam shouted, grey haired and wrinkled. "I get it! You're not in the mood anymore, but a man has needs, Eve!"

"Like hell you do! You can't even get it up now!" She shouted back. These arguments were common these days. Sometimes she wondered if it was all they had left.

"I can! Not as often but I can and when I do it'd be nice to have someone to handle it!" He turned around, crossing his arms. "Maybe I'll just find someone else to take care of it."

Never had physical violence entered their relationship, but just this moment Eve grabbed the back of his neck and squeezed "Don't you fucking dare! You stay away from our daughters!"

Adam reached up in a panic. "Woah woah woah! I'm not depraved Eve! I meant like, I dunno, Uh, Maybe Lilith? I don't fucki-Okay! I'm wrong! There isn't anyone else!"

She squeezed, and then slowly let go and calmed down. "Yeah. I noticed."

After a few moments of silence Adam rubbed his neck. It didn't hurt anymore then usual, but the shock of it had surprised him. "I'm sorry, okay. That was a mistake. I never even-It's just, ugh. I'm sorry. Listen, why don't I get you one of those green apples you like, huh?"

"Don't be stupid. There's only one tree of those around here and a cougars been stalking that area."

"I've fought big cats before"

"When you were young and capable sure, but Adam don't be stupid." She raised an eyebrow at him. "Unless you're planning to seduce the cougar."

Adam was quiet for a bit, looking towards the distance. "...Think it'd work?"

"Adam!"

"I'm kidding! I'm kidding. Still, been awhile since I got you one of them apples." He smiled at her, most of his teeth missing. It was how he apologized in the past. She never ate another red apple, but loved the sour taste of the green ones he'd found.

"And it will be forever longer. You dumbass." She said with an annoyed tone as she turned to walk away. She had better things to do then listen to this nonsense. Like anything else.

***

It wasn't hard to find him. The trail of blood was a good hint. The dead cougar was a good one too. Despite everything, her man could still fight. As she passed it by she noticed the grey fur on its snout. An old man versus an old cougar. She wasn't surprised he'd won, despite the large cat's claws and teeth.

As she found Adam she realized it was a fight they had both lost. He laid against a tree, arm against his belly, holding it in as in one hand he clutched a green apple. He looked up at her, and smiled a pained smile as he lifted the apple up towards her, his hand shaking more then usual in his old age. She took it, gently, and did her best to cut two slices off with her stone knife. It was dull, she was weak with age, but strong with determination.

Gently, she put a slice up to Adam's mouth where he began to chew it with what few teeth he had left, and she sat next to him, eating her own slice as he did his best to move an arm around her, and the two leaned together, close and secure.

"I told you I didn't want the apple." She talked gently, all anger drained the moment she realized how badly hurt he was.

"I wanted to get you it though." He chewed his apple as he talked, too old to care about chewing with his mouth full, not that he ever did.

"I would have prefered you over the apple." She leaned into him, letting him feel her weight, as light as it was, against him.

Adam was quiet as he took this in. He was about to say something, but she gently put a winkled finger to his lips. "It's okay. We've had a long run. I think its okay now. I think its okay if me and you just rest." Their eyes met. Both of them still brilliant and vibrant, despite age and suffering. "I'm tired, Adam. I'm ready to rest, and wherever you go, I go."

Nothing more was said as the two of them closed their eyes for the last time, and accepted eternal rest.

Until they woke up. For eternity.

***

It was a small area of Heaven, surrounded by trees, hidden from others, because deep down Eve wanted a place just for her.

There were tiny things that resembled people in a clearing. Michael motioned towards them. "Here. We made this for you."

Eve leaned down and examined the small people, gently poking one. "Wow. They're uh, are these people?"

"No, not really. They're dumber then a bug, no real thoughts, but they'll do anything you say." Micheal leaned down and watched as Eve began to give them orders. Small things, then more complex things. She ordered one to love another, and watched them silently for a moment as Michael stood there, and one little person hugged and held another.

Something hurt in Eve's heart as the scene. She looked up at Michael "Uh, thank you. Can I be left alone for a moment?"

"Of course of course! If you need anything just walk out of the clearing and someone will see to you. I'm going to go check on Adam and Sera, I'll let them know where you are!"

"No, no. Not Adam. I just, ah, need some time alone, you know?"

Michael didn't know, but knew that he would respect her wishes, because they were important.

After he was gone Eve gave other ones orders and told them how to act. Heaven had invented The Sims, and Eve was all for it. She looked back at the one she told to love another one, the other one simply standing there, getting hugged, and showered in affection while returning none.

Eve reached down and, very softly, began to press down on the little person who was being hugged, slowly pushing them down, crushing them, destroying them. The one in love began to panic, and cry, and mourn. Eve frowned. "Trust me..." She said, with a hallow voice. "You're better off this way."

***

She had no idea how long it'd been. How could she? Day and night passed by and she hardly noticed, but she finally left the clearing. She had not needed to eat, to drink, to sleep, because in Heaven you could simply be. She blinked as new light hit her eyes, her body stiff and just slightly sore.

She had run out of little people to order around, but she had learned much in that time. She felt she knew how to handle things now and just needed to try again, but she'd need to find someone to help with that. She honestly felt it was a bit unfair, that she couldn't make new ones on her own, or order them to have kids. She had been ordered to have kids. The little people had tried, but no kids happened. Very unfair.

What she found was a bunch of women in grey outfits with horns and Adam with a more colorful one. Sera was nearby. Eve stood back and listened.

"We are not to kill children or Hell Born. Remember, we need to keep this secret. The last thing we need is war with Hell. This is to prevent war."

"Uh huh. Yup. Got it." Adam examined each girl, looking them up and down and letting out a low whistle. "You remembered the Latino, right?"

"Yes." Said Sera in an annoyed tone. "It's not important. These girls do not exist for your pleasure."

They began to have a casual little talk that bordered on an argument. The sort of argument that was so friendly and casual that you wouldn't even call it that unless you paid actual attention to what was being said, which Adam did not.

Eve tapped one of the girls on the shoulder and said "Psst. Hey, Come here." The confused Exorcist followed her, and eventually Eve lead her nice and far away. To a land of fire and screaming. Eve put on her uniform after she was done, wanting to know exactly what was happening without anyone knowing she was there.

She couldn't even tell you why she did this. The truth was life and death meant very little to her now. Untold lifetimes of doing nothing but controlling people she viewed as boring puppets who's lives she could take without consequences had warped her perception, and she feared talking to Adam as Eve again. She feared she might become more like who she was. She didn't want to go back there. She'd never go back there.

Adam had changed too. All the self indulgence and praise bringing out everything bad in him.

She went back and got in line with the others. When Adam got to her Sera was gone, and Adam was mumbling. "Fucking bitch. All I asked for was impossibly slender hot murder bitches who love sucking my hog and have sexy accents and voices and nothing high pitched and all sorts of deep and hot and absolutely no nasal tones. You, I'm calling you number five."

"Yes sir!" Said Eve in her highest pitch most nasal voice.

Adam's eye twitched, and he turned around shouting "Sera, what the hell?!"

She shouted back "I'm busy, Adam! I have to go meet my new protege! You're in charge! You can handle it!"

Adam let out a long sigh and turned towards Number Five who handed him a note. He looked at it, confused. "Whats this?"

"A note from your wife! She handed it to me to hand to you!"

He went to rip it in two, hesitated, looked at Number Five and got a deep feeling of malice and resentment. A fear washed over him, despite her smile. He looked at it instead. "...Huh. Okay. I mean, how did yo-You know what? I don't care. Lets just get this over with."

He lifted up a large axe and shouted "To Hell!" And the girls shouted with him.

Even Eve, and as she did, a plan slowly formed in her head...

***
Later, much later, more later then most could even count, we reach today.

Eve walked among her partners in villainy, throwing finger guns at Satan "Satan, my man. How's it going big bad and evil?"

Satan said nothing. Eve grinned at him. "Still the strong, silent and psychotic type I see. Good for you big guy!" She turned to Alastor. "Hey hey, my favorite serial killer! How's it going? All smiles still?"

Alastor offered her a bow. "Always a pleasure to see you, Eve. You're as radiant and frightening as ever."

With a wave of her hand she giggled. "Oh, Alastor. You're so full of shit. Anyone seen our big bad Angel?"

Satan shook his head. "They have declined to join us until the time is right."

"Ugh. Such a diva." She stuck out a tongue then looked over towards her boys.

Walking over to Cain and Abel, Abel was currently sitting on Cain in a grand display of brotherly affection. "Hi boys! Sorry about that, Cain. I just can't have you murdering me right now, ya know?"

Looking up, he said nothing, but he did show her a significant finger.

Abel, however, grinned at her. "Hi mom. Been awhile."

"I know sweetie. I'm glad you're doing okay!"

"He ain't doing okay." Cain said from the ground. "His arm is dangling and his eyes keep losing focus. Eve? The fuck is going on?"

"Call me mom, dear."

"No."

Eve tapped her lip, looking at her boys. Her smile wavering only for a moment. "Call me mom and I'll tell you everything."

Fists balled up, anger rising, Cain let out a deep growl and even got Satan's attention. "Fine. Mom." The word mom left his mouth with such toxic vitriol that it couldn't be mistaken for anything but an insult.

Regardless, Eve smiled. "Was that so hard?" She sat next to Abel, which meant sitting on Cain's legs. "Suppose I should tell you too, Abel. Basically, I'm going to replace God!"

The silence that followed was only slightly awkward for Eve, and much more awkward for Cain. He coughed. "And how are we doing that...?"

She lifted up Abel's arm, showing off the bow, but being careful not to touch it as Abel's arm dangled. "Prince was a virtue who came from a low caste of Angels not that powerful, but he focused his ability to create into this bow. Its power based on his emotions, his hate, all that." She let the bow drop and stood up, and idly creating some grey colored fireballs in her hand, then juggling them.

"He went into this weird ass little non-responsive state so I kept visiting him and feeding his anger. You know, whispering into his ear about how bad Lucifer and demons were, just to see how strong it could be, and then he shot a hole in Heaven into Hell."

"That was you?" Cain hated to admit it, but he was impressed as much as he was horrified.

"Sort of? Honestly I just nurtured it to see how far it could go when I had time. Anyways, Alastor, my dear dear servant, grabbed the bow from Prince's corpse, handed it to Abel, and now Abel is going to hate God and kill him and then I take over!" She tossed the fireball into the air were it exploded into fireworks "Tada!"

There was so much wrong with this plan, Cain felt, and he just looked at Eve for a moment, eyes wide as he processed what she had said "Just because you kill God, doesn't mean you-"

"That is where I come in." Satan stepped, slithered, floated or possibly just appeared to move forward. "I know many things, chief among them is how to accomplish this goal. Once Eve enters God's true domain, and claims his metaphorical throne, all will be well."

Cain took in a deep breath. He didn't trust either of them. They seemed absolutely insane, but still...

He wasn't exactly fond of the powers that be. "Alright. Let me up. I'm done trying to kill Eve."

Abel didn't move. His eyes were wide and pupils dilated. Cain swore he saw drool coming from his mouth. "The hell is that bow doing to him...?"

Helping guide him up, Eve shrugged. "Nothing I can't undo. Don't worry. Now then, the next part of our plan." Eve slapped her hands together, grinning. "Allies!"

Notes:

Probably could have added more slice of life stuff but honestly might be slightly burnt out on writing past Eve. Modern Eve is a maniac power hungry lady and I'm enjoying that.

Some chapters might be more villain centric in the future. At the very least a few about them gathering allies.

Next up though, Blitz goes home and Millie finds a message from her parents telling her Satan himself is coming to visit the farm

Oh boy!

Chapter 36: Chapter 28: Everything goes right, before it goes wrong.

Summary:

A chapter were a baby is saved, assassins are caught, Sera finds resolve, and Charlie doesn't let it happen a second time.

Notes:

Sorry this one took so long. A lot going on and creative juices be drained with several things I'm doing. On the plus side I'm streaming on twitch now, and thats been fun.

Feel free to follow me on Bluesky sometime if you want! https://bsky.app/profile/necomancer01.bsky.social

Anyways on with the show!

Long ago, at an unknown time, in an unknown place...

An angel walked through an old stone temple, made for a heathen God that was long ago forgotten. It had been repurposed for another, something far more sinister and far more heathen.

Gabriel approached with surprising silence for such a large man. He had too. He was never quite sure if his target would flee or stand there, openly, brazingly, mockingly, as if to say look upon me and be reminded of your failures and limitations.

He was Justice, and Justice was about ending conflict.

Just as Wrath was about starting it.

He walked into the final room of the temple and noticed, above all else, the blood. It was everywhere, bodies among it, people recently slain and murdered, most looked to be from their own hand, daggers and various weapons plunged into their chest still being held by their still bodies.

In the middle of it all Satan stood, waiting and watching. Gabriel took out his sword, never breaking eye contact, never looking away, in case that was when the beast decided to flee. The horrors around him were nothing new to him, and he had a bigger problem to deal with before him.

All the same, it weighed on him. "Why? Why do you do this? You gain nothing from their worship, you gain nothing from their pain, you gain nothing from their suffering. You gain not power, you gain not strength, you'd have gained more if you'd have let them live. Why? What do you gain by doing this?"

After a second too long the voice of Wrath echo'd within the room, as dark and terrifying as ever. "I gain joy."

---

Sera grew back to her impressive height as she and the others went to Hell. To be fair, most of them called it Home. She turned towards Lute. "Lute, for the record, I do have to officially exile you from Heaven."

Lute waved her off. "Yeah yeah." She pointed towards Charlie. "And you, don't think I've forgiven you for what you did to Adam."

With a glare, Charlie said "Don't think I've forgiven you for what you did to Sir Pentious!"

"He's right there!" Lute said, pointing to Sir Pentious as he waved, just happy to be acknowledged.

He noticed Lute looking at him and swallowed. "Oh uh, sorry about suggesting you were dating that imp."

Lute glared at him, then let her shoulders sagged "It's fine. Lets just go. I have stuff to do."

"Really?" Said Sir Pentious, his tone completely innocent and filled with genuine curiosity. "Like what?"

Lute stared at him, as the realization of just how little purpose she had hit her. It was amazing how Angels could ruin your day with genuine curiosity and care. Emily was an expert at it, and it'd rubbed off on him too. "Stuff." She said in the most confrontational way she could.

Suddenly several phones went off as they reconnected with their service provider down in Hell. They quickly checked them.

As Millie did her face dropped, her eyes went wide, and she started to panic "Oh fuck, fuck!" All eyes turned towards her, and she looked up at everyone. Her eyes settled on Sera. "Hey, you're an Angel, right?"

Blitz grabbed Millie and pulled her aside, whispering "Millie! We don't talk to the feds and Angels are the biggest feds there ar-"

She showed him the message she got. It was her brother, Danny, with her family, with the message 'Satan said he's going to visit our farm! He's bringing another sin with him! Don't know why but we're going to do our best to get through it. Little scared, honestly, but he brought our son back! Maybe he can finally stay home!'

A chill ran through Blitz. Satan worked fast. He remembered how he had called them by name. Lute leaned over and looked over Blitz's shoulder.

She turned towards Sera. "Satan is about to kill a family, and burn down their farm. You want to prove you've changed and care about people down here now? Here's your chance."

"What...?" Sera was taken aback by this sudden turn of events. It was Charlie who stepped forward. "Woah, okay, that's uh, that's a lot, are we sure he's going to do that?"

"Listen, we sort of got on Satan's bad side." Lute shrugged, avoiding eye contact.

"How?" Asked Sera, towering over Lute. Lute swallowed, then before she could talk she heard a small sound, a metallic ting. "What? Seriously!?" Lute asked. "A truth spell? Really?"

Sera just looked down at her, saying nothing.

Taking in a long breath, Lute began to speak. "I know about a powerful weapon that was left down here and wanted to get it but Satan had it. Its useless to me now, but he's not going to forget I went into his home, and these guys were with me because I paid them."

Blitz had to admit, while he made sure no one opened their mouths, that it was an impressive lie of omission. Lute left out all the important bits. He was impressed.

She'd learned from Adam, after all. For all his hard headed dumb brain rot he could lie fairly well.

Sera pinched her nose. "Okay. I'm going with them to see whats going on."

Sir Pentious slithered next to her. "A gentleman does not let his lady face danger alone."

Charlie paced back and forth. "I want to come too. I can help." She looked up. Sue had already left.

"Right." Said Sera. "Vaggie? Can you do me a favor?"

Vaggie already had her spear out "Fight with you? Got it. I'm rea-"

"No." Sera leaned over and told Vaggie what she needed to do. Vaggie wanted to fight, but reluctantly agreed with Sera and ran off.

"Right." Sera said, spreading her arms out. "We can get there faster flying. Sir Pentious, please my love." Sir Pentious wrapped around her, Charlie's wings came out and she offered Loona a hand. Loona hated the idea, but right now things were moving too fast she didn't have time to object as she let herself be Princess Carried by an actual Princess.

Lute picked up Millie and Moxxie under each arm.

Blitz climbed onto Sera's back, which caused Sera some distress, but she reminded herself to be humble and after a moment she closed her eyes, mumbled to herself, and listened to Sir Pentious introduce himself to Blitz.

And then they flew off into uncertainty.

---

Satan looked at the farm from afar. Next to him stood the Sin of Envy herself, smoking her fifth cigarette.

She walked forward beside him. "Still pissed at you. You sure this is the only way?"

"It's a better way then any. After all, if we do not kill them, they may someday replace you."

She began to fidget with her cigarette holder, nearly dropping it. "I ain't sure I believe you."

"If I'm lying then at worst you get to kill a bunch of imps."

Envy's beak didn't let her smile, but there was a smile in the deep, sinister little purr that came out of her. "Heh. Been some time since I killed a family."

Overhead something passed them by, and that something landed in front of them and spread out. Angels and demons and even a fallen Angel. The worst was the Angel. Sera was a problem. Satan's four eyes narrowed. "Ah. I see you are back, and Sera, Princess Charlotte. I would ask you, as politely as I am capable-" The next words came out, deep and filled with vile menace that hit somewhere in the spin and traveled through the body. "To move."

After a few moments of silence Charlie stepped forward. "Satan, I uh, well, you know me, you know my dad. Here's the thing." She took in a deep breath and asked a question that no one had thought to ask up until now. "Why are you here?"

Belphagor rolled her eyes. "I'm here for my kid."

There was a moment of silence, followed by a shout of "Gregory is your kid?!" During which there was a small little metallic ting sound that went unnoticed by most of those gathered, and those that did notice did not care.

Sera was learning the art of being sneaky. She stepped forward and coughed loudly. Though she towered over Belphagor Satan seemed to grow taller as she approached. She ignored this, and looked Envy in her face. "What do you plan to do with the child, exactly?"

What Belphagor wanted to say was she planned to love and raise and mentor the child, what she actually said was "Take over their body, absorb their soul and use them to grow me a new body right away instead of the bullcrap I've been dealing with."

More silence, and as Belphagor realized what she said she suddenly charged at Sera, who lifted a hand up, trapped her in a golden ball, and threw her away. She broke out soon after, moving to all fours as smoke left her nostrils and her eyes narrowed. Satan watched impassively as Sera put a barrier over the entire farm. Belphagor ran into it, slamming her claws down against it, scratching it, damaging it, but unable to break it.

Sera and Satan's eyes met. Quiet, and intense. He seemed to grow taller without growing at all, refusing to look up towards anyone. He spoke, his voice deep and terrible, as it always was. "You know, Seraphiel, there was a man named
Friedrich Nietzsche, who had some words to speak on about starring into the abyss." Despite the use of her full name,.a thing only a handful knew, Sera did not move.

"It gazes back." Satan moved back, but as he did he left behind a shadow. A shadow that was shaped like Sera. Her eyes went wide and her expression uncertain, unsure of what she was seeing. It was shaped like her, but an entirely black mass, except for one eye. Satan's eye.

He stood back, still with three eyes, as the false Seraphim walked forward, gently put a hand on the barrier, and shattered it.

Belphagor looked at them now, grinned what grin a beak could have, and shouted "Knew I'd break it." when suddenly a huge explosion rocked the ground around them.

Millie's father had rolled out a tank. Her mother stood next to him. "Okay okay, I admit, maybe the tank was a good idea."

"See? Told ya." He said as the smoke cleared.

As the smoke cleared Belphagor did not stand there, standing required legs. Her robotic body destroyed, leaving behind just her head, and many many many tendrils. They were covered in skin, fur, scale and feather but all over the wisps of flesh were things Belphagor wanted but could never have. It didn't matter if there was fur or feather, the color of it changed so others could see her wants. Between all these tendrils a withered little body was curled up like a long dead fetus.

This got a collective eeeew from most of those watching. Belphagor breathed in, and without hesitation began to breath fire and lightning towards the tank as Millie's parents argued about how long it was taking to reload, only for the children to shout for their parents as the tank was obliterated by Belphagor.

And their parents stood there, surrounded by a Heavenly shield.

Sera looked towards Belphagor, her eyes glowing gold, and just like that every weapon at the the farm's disposal, from the greatest gun to dullest pitch fork, began to glow gold. Millie looked at her axe, marveling at its lighter then air weight as she swung it at a nearby stone. Not only did it cut the stone in half, but it buried itself deep deep in the ground. "You know what, miss Sera?" She grinned, turning towards Satan. "For an Angel, you're alright."

With a hiss Danny lunged into the air, flying towards Sera. They had forgotten about him in the chaos, and that was when Danny was on the ground, covered in golden ropes as Sir Pentious fired the gun he'd shot Lute with earlier. Millie turned towards him. "...Yeah, you're okay too snake man."

Dark circles began to grow on the ground, Demons pulling themselves out of it, the warped servants of Satan. As Satan's three remaining eyes narrowed, he lifted up a hand, and motioned at the farm.

Sera stood defiantly as the wave of monsters came at them. They were strong, but reckless, and the blessed weaponry cut through them easily. As Sera looked at Satan she shouted towards everyone. "I'll handle Satan! The rest of you do your best!"

Lute looked over at her, her spear cutting into a charging hell hound. "What?! What about that weird shadow you?!"

"Lute, you know all that anger and resentment you hold towards me?"

Lute nodded, confusion clouding her face.

"Theres your target."

Slowly, surely, Lute grinned and shouted, charging forward as adrenaline surged through her.

Belphagor slammed sharp ended tentacles all around her, dodging and weaving and firing fire and lightning at anyone who she could. She was one of the weaker Sins these days, but she was still a Sin, and she would not let imps of all things show her up. Her tendrils morphed and twisted, slamming and cutting anything that got near them as she shouted words of dark magic and everyone there had a small shadow self form, one that looked like their ideal. One that looked like how they wished to be.

Stronger, taller, more muscular, more slim, more feminine, more masculine, the envy the bodies invoked doing its best to demoralize them.

Belpahgor rarely dealt with imps, if she had, she'd have expected the rage that came instead. Even Loona tearing into her other form, ripping its throat out with ease, causing Belphagor to flinch.

Sera and Satan looked at each other as the fighting all around them avoided them, like fish avoiding sharks. "You know, Satan." Sera began. "I once went to earth to hunt down a demon-"

"Yes, I've been there myself quite a-" Satan began, only to be interrupted.

"Shut your literally God Forsaken mouth. When I was there I was mistaken for a Goddess. I corrected them of course, but the name always stuck with me." A shield formed on one arm of Sera's long and strong limb, and a spear appeared in her hand. "I rather liked the name Athena, blasphemous as it was."

Her spear flew towards him and hit him in his chest, sending him flying back and into the ground where an inhuman screech rose up from his monstrous dagger filled mouth as he ripped his shadowy body from the spear within him, and lunged forward on dozens of claw like hands that hit the ground in rapid succession, his mouth opened and crying out for violence and blood.

Sera slammed her shield into him, pinning him on the ground as his claws racked and cut at her, ruining her dress and leaving scratches all along her body as she called her spear back to her slender but powerful hand. Before she could thrust it through his head he put his hands on the ground and the shadows grew around them, obsidian spikes raising to meet them as Sera was flung off of him. She landed on her feet, daintily, glaring at him from a distance.

He looked at her. Standing there like he had not been a wild beast just a few seconds ago. Then she heard it. She heard it all around her. Her eyes went wide as she heard the screams of the damned.

She knew it for what it was, somehow she just knew, it was the cries of the slaughtered, the murdered, those not innocent, but those still clinging to what is left of their life. It was easy to pretend the people she had ordered killed deserved it, needed it, that they were not people, just things to destroy.

When those screams hit her, when she heard the wails of thousands she felt the strength and resolve leave her body. The worst wasn't the screaming though, the worst wasn't the ones begging, pleading, for their lives, the worst wasn't the ones who quietly sobbed that somehow stood out amongst the cries for mercy, the worst was the few who begged for others to be spared. Loved ones, friends, people they cared about despite their sinful nature, and behind it all, the loudest voices, were the wails of anguish from the ones who watched their loved ones die in front of them.

It was the cries of those she ordered purged. All through this one voice kept saying the same thing. The voice of Prince. "I do not want redemption. I want absolution."

She fell to her knees, all fight leaving her as the truth hit her for the hundredth time, and always a bit harder every time. She could not swallow these feelings down. They were naked, open to her, unable to flee, unable to escape, and as she looked at the ground that grew wet with her tears Satan slowly approached her, his clawed hand turning into a blade of black and blood.

Sir Pentious was busy during all of this. He was busy rebuilding the tank's gun as best he could. He was nearly there, he just had to reload it. He grabbed the ammo he had, bit his finger, and drew something on it in blood that made it glow bright white. Shoving it into the giant gun, he suddenly noticed someone beside him.

The dark shadow of Sera made from Satan's Wrath had escaped its pursuer, and it lifted its hand, ready to make history repeat itself as Sir Pentious looked on the shape of the woman he was trying to save.

The sudden blast of darkness missed as a sharp red pitchfork went through the head of the apparition. It screamed and screeched as the tip of a prong slammed into its one eye and pushed it out of its body, the eye cracking like glass as Charlie moved it away from him. "No!" She shouted "Not now! Not this time! Not! This! Time!" She shouted, tears of anger in her eye as she pinned the thing to the ground before Lute caught up with it and slammed her sword into the distended eye, breaking it into pieces.

Satan's missing fourth eye opened, as if it had simply been closed all this time. She looked up at him. He raised the blade. "Allow me to deliver your divine retribution. From one monster to another." And then the tank bullet hit him. He cried out in pain and terror as he was knocked away from her, falling apart. The pieces of him began to gather together quickly as she heard Sir Pentious call her name.

He wasn't the one she noticed, though. What she noticed was Lute, landing in front of her. "What the ever living fuck are you doing, moron?!"

She had no words. She tried to find them but all she could find was excuses that she knew did not count as true.

Lute grabbed her face with both hands. "What the fuck happened to that woman who broke my God damn arm with a slap?! Wheres that righteous bitch?!"

"I don't, I ah-She, I'm no-"

"Yes, you are!" Lute glared into her eyes "And right now what we need is that righteous bitch because no matter what happened right now we're fighting two incarnations of literal evil who want to kill us all and a baby, so pull yourself together, or we're all going to die! Even that stupid snake!"

Sera's eyes narrowed when Lute said that. Then Lute leaned in and whispered. "You know, he made that shadow apparition that looked like you almost kill Sir Pentious over there." and then Lute very very quickly moved back. The sheer holy light and righteous anger Sera had singed her hair.

She started to step forward, ripped dress, hands glowing, and as Satan assembled himself a bright blast of holy light hit him again, knocking him apart as he let out an annoyed grunt. He tried to move out of the way, but Sera's eyes locked onto him, and she continued her assault. "All this for a snake, Sera?" He said, mockingly. "You-"

"No. Enough. I should never listen to you. No one should. This isn't for Sir Pentious. This is for everyone. Even Lute, who is on a path to redemption. Even these farmers, whom I'm sure have done their share of sins, don't deserve to be killed by a monster like you." Her wings fanned out, beautiful and gorgeous as she took to the air, Satan following her as shadow and light circled around each other.

Eventually landing, and as they did Satan flung out a hand and obsidian spikes rose towards Sera, who's own hand lifted and the spikes grew light, and suddenly flung themselves back at Satan, slamming into him as they pinned him to the ground. With a screech Millie, axe buried in the face of one of Satan's minion's, shouted "Mom! Dad! Go now!"

The barn door opened and Millie's family charged out on their horses, a baby with many names and many forms held in the arms of Millie's mother as her father fired a shotgun at anything that got close. Her brothers and sister joining in, as Sally May casually picked up Danny as she passed the tied up imp, and flung him on the back of her horse.

Sera shouted "Head for Heaven's Embassy in the Wrath Ring! Tell them Sera sent you!" She turned back to Satan, who had pulled himself free. Everyone gathered around her, demon and Angel, and fallen Angel alike. Weapons drawn, as near Satan Belphagor stood behind him. "The fuck is going on, Satan," She growled out. "Half your damn army got killed by these ass hats and you're barely hanging on!"

Satan said nothing, but as he stood there dark shadows formed around him, and fanned out along the ground towards his many minions as they were slowly pulled together again, back alive, and whole. The shadows grew, slowly covering the entire farm. Even Belphagor felt a shiver run down her spine as the coldness of the void and the heat of Hell mixed together, creating a deep discomfort.

"What do we do now...?" Asked Moxxie as everyone began to form a circle, back against each other.

Sera looked around her, hands glowing even in the darkness. "We fight for as long as we need too. Fo-" As she spoke a light appeared above them. A bright heavenly light. Sera smiled "Well, looks like we fought as long as we needed too."

With a speed unlike any other Gabriel flew down from above, sword held in hand, on fire with bright white fire that burned like nothing else. Before anyone could move, before Sera was even done talking, his sword sliced into Satan, right down the middle, as he screeched and screamed in inhuman ways. The shadows receded as Satan focused purely on not being cut apart, but it wasn't enough, and as Gabriel's sword sliced him in two, Satan's resistance began to crumble as his clawed hands tried to hold the blade back, and failed, the demon sliced apart as half his horrific form fell to the ground and became nothing.

The other wobbled back, and grabbed Belphagor. Without further words, a dark pentagram formed under them both, and suddenly in a flash of darkness, they were gone.

Blitz leaned towards Lute as everyone gathered around Sera, starring with a sort of awe at Gabriel. "Lute? Who's that?"

"That's Gabriel. He could kill you with his pinky." She whispered back.

After a moment of silence Blitz added "Kinda hot."

Turning towards them, Gabriel approached slowly, and then as he looked at the gathered demons and Angels his eyes narrowed. He moved faster, and suddenly swung his palm up, and the imps and Loona suddenly felt golden rings wrap around him and hold them still. They burned slightly, even through their clothing.

"The fuck?!" Lute shouted as she got between Gabriel and the demons. He weapon drawn.

Sera lifted both hands "Gabriel! We're here to save these peop-"

"They've been killing people on earth!" Shouted Gabriel in a voice loud enough to echo through the hells themselves. His sword held tight in his hand as he approached like an unstoppable force.

Lute swallowed, and looked next to her to find Charlie. Charlie lifted here hands up in a placating way. "Okay, woah, okay, that's a major accusation. Listen, calm down and le-"

"There is no calm." His eyes narrowed as he approached them. "Move aside."

Lute took out her sword. Her eyes narrowed. Charlie didn't move, but felt a deep holy heat from Gabriel that made the hair on her arms burn.

With a wave of his hands both women were moved aside suddenly against their will only for him to find Sir Pentious and Sera in his way. Sera's eyes meet Gabriel's own. "We are talking about this first."

"We are not. You can't deny justice. I am Justice, Sera."

"So wait, you're judge, jury and executioner?" Gabriel looked around Sera and Sir Pentious toward Moxxie, his eyebrow raised. He held up a hand as Lute charged at him from behind, screaming and sword out. She hit an invisible wall and was knocked away.

"Thats not Justice, uh, with all due respect sir..." Moxxie looked up into the eyes of a man who could crush him with a thought, shaking slightly.

"What are you doing?!" whispered Blitz harshly.

"No, he's right!" Said Charlie as she walked back towards them. "Even in Hell we have proper trials! We have to read out the charges and make them known!"

"If only so people understand its not okay." Added Sir Pentious. "A big public display."

"Also!" Shouted Lute as she attacked again only to be knocked aside, but she stood up and continued. "They only killed damned humans! That's why you never found out!"

"Wait, we di-" Moxxie almost said before Blitz's tail wrapped around his face to make him shut the fuck up. Moxxie was a mobster, Blitz thought. He should know better then to talk to the feds.

The sword burned in Gabriel's hands, and slowly Sera approached him. She gently put her hands on his thick wrists, lowered his sword, and put a hand on his shoulders. "Change means we have to change too, Gabriel. Lets do this properly."

"Yeah!" Shouted Lute.

"Then we can execute them."

"Wait, no."

Sera turned towards Charlie. "The Heavenly Embassy has a jail we can hold them in. Adam used it for...reasons." Sera said, looking away from everyone.

The imps and Loona looked up at Lute, who formed a circle with her finger and shoved a finger into it. They nodded knowingly.

"This is a crime between Heaven and Hell so we should get them both involved. Is that agreeable, Charlie?"

Charlie suddenly realized she was about to get involved in a major historical event, and she was up for it. "Sure! I mean yes, lets do it! I'll talk to Dad and we'll get everything set up."

Realizing he was defeated without even a fight, Gabriel breathed in deeply, calmed himself, and with his eyes closed he nodded. The captured demons began to float in the air behind Gabriel as he took them away. Blitz whispered over towards Lute "How did he know?!"

Lute leaned back and whispered "He can see everyone's greatest sin and greatest virtue."

And just like that, every one of them was much more afraid.

---

Lucifer had yet to know any of what was going on in the farm. What he did know was that his house was slightly less empty then usual. He walked into his dining room where someone was sitting in a chair facing away from him. He didn't feel afraid. He felt mild anger. "You know." He said as he approached. "Most people knock before they go into people's home."

"I know I know, but I have o stay hidden." The figure in the chair was juggling fire balls. Grey fire. Lucifer had never seen grey fire. Now he was curious as he approached.

The chair tried to turn around, but it was an old dining chair, so it just fell down. Eve floated above the ground, wearing a grey dress with green highlights. She smiled. "Sorry to come in uninvited but well, I need to talk to you."

"Eve...?" He hadn't seen her since he'd tricked her, and he barely recognized her. She had the same face, same body, even same hair style.

Its just everything else that was different.

Eve's smile faded. "So, I have something I need to talk to you about. Something Heaven is keeping from you." She floated closer, face to face with Lucifer. "...About Lilith."

Notes:

Been playing too much Hades 2. Can tell cause of the Athena reference. overall this chapter was difficult to write. Certain things just did not work. At first Vaggie was going into battle instead of Charlie but I realized it had to be Charlie who saved Sir Pentious. It had to be. No one else would have as much meaning behind it.

Hope you enjoy. As always comments are adored as are all the people reading this. Thank you so much for enjoying or even just reading this weird little fic.

Chapter 37: Chapter 29: Allies!

Summary:

The bad guys get more bad guys and suffer some bad things and also Alastor shares popcorn with Cain.

Also someone loses a hand! What fun!

Notes:

Some things I should note so I don't write myself into too many corners.

Sera's ability to see all of someone's life is generally not an ability she uses often because people tend to resent it and it's also very overwhelming for her. She can use it occasionally, but overuse, which means more then once a year or so, can cause her massive problems including confused memories and migraines. It's a lot to take in all at once.

The truth spell tends to be unreliable. It not only makes a sound when used, making it useless on anyone who knows it's been cast, but it only prevents lies. It doesn't compel people to tell the truth, something that Lute demonstrated. Lies of omission and just plain not saying anything are perfectly possible. It also only prevents people from knowingly lying, meaning they can still tell lies as long as they believe it's true.

I also imagine Hell is going to make some rules up real quick about not using it during interrogations, but thats for the future.

Anyways this chapter took awhile but was fun to write. The villains are fun to write for in my head, though harder to commit to words. Even so, Satan's stoic malicious darkness, Eve's manic drive, Alastor's fine line between servant and saboteur, Abel's slowly crumbling mind and Cain's Cainness are fun. Hope you enjoy.

"When was the last time you took a shower?"

Vox ignored this question as the other Vs sat behind him, watching him stare at the screens in front of him, before turning around. "Look! Something is going on!" He pointed to a screen that showed a recording of Alastor grabbing Prince's Bow. "He's been up to something, and not just this!"

The second recording had Alastor's powers covering the hotel as Angels slammed into it, bleeding. "He can hurt angels! No one in hell should be able to do that except the big Sins themselves! Also, look at this!"

Another recording came up, he put it on the big screen. Alastor approached Charlie, who had a large barrel with many many warning labels on it. With his usual grin he said "Allow me, Charlie, to take this garbage out for you."

With an awkward smile Charlie avoided eye contact like a professional. "Ah, well, see, the thing is there are a bunch of Prince's arrows in here, and since we lost the bow, well, we sort of need to get them disposed of before they fall into the wrong hands?"

Alastor leaned in closer. "Oh? And who's hands would that be?"

"Errrr, listen, there's other trash. Just go ahead an-"

Without waiting further Alastor reached into the barrel with his grab stick and grabbed an arrow.

"Woah, no, okay, Alastor you're my friend bu-" Charlie began, but before she could finish Alastor said "Forget." and snapped his fingers.Charlie's eyes glowed briefly green as she began to walk away with the barrel, minus one arrow. A small wisp of memory escaped Charlie's mind, one that Alastor grabbed in his hand and held onto, putting in his pocket.

Vox slammed his fist down on the console "See?! That was a contract going off! He had the Princess of Hell under a contract and used it for that?! Somethings going on and I've tried to get an arrow myself but the damn things are nearly impossible to find!" He slammed his fist down again and began to pace as Valentino and Velvette watched him. "Something is going on and no one seems aware of it but me!"

"You might just be crazy." Velvette mumbled to herself.

He turned towards her, getting far too close for her comfort, finger in her face. "No! I'm not! I've been watching things! Things have been happening! I've seen far too many cloaked figures! Cloaked figures holding teddy bears! There was a group of assassins heading into the Really Really Bad Lands! They returned with Sera, the Seraphim of Heaven, herself! In a portal!"

Taking in a deep breath he began to walk back and forth, brain working overtime as it fried itself to a crisp. "Someone is up to something! Some mastermind!"

"That'd be me."

"And I think it's Alastor! I think he's plotting something, or, even worse, he's under contract by some nefarious force!"

"I mean, I prefer sinister but yeah."

Vox stopped, and looked towards the three people Velvette and Valentino were already looking at. A woman with rich brown skin, and bright green eyes, and long orange hair wearing a dress of brown and bright metallic green. A pale skinned man with wispy grey hair, an easy smile, and very tired eyes holding a bow in a hand with an arm that swung as if broken. He wore jeans and a slightly strained T-shirt, and finally a man who looked like he twenty going on forty in newly bought leather pants and big leather boots with long hair, long beard, and absolutely no shirt, holding a stone knife that looked almost as primitive as he did.

"Okay, who let this lady and her two homeless friends in here?"

Eve put a finger to her lips. "Yeah, I mean, I got Cain some new clothes but I should really get Abel something. Anyways, hi! I'm Eve!" Eve floated towards him, she often floated these days, the ground was for not soon to be deities.

"Uh...huh. Eve. The mythical Eve from Eden." Vox said, disbelief clouded his tone. "You really expect me to believe that?"

"I mean, I don't care really, I know who I am, but listen, you're probably won-Abel that girl just called security please take care of that." Eve said without taking her eyes off Vox.

"Can do!" Abel said and as soon as security came in his bow went off and shot the two of them in the face. Both went down, clawing at the arrow in their faces, in too much pain to even scream properly as they fell.

The thing about Abel is most people took time to assess the situation before resorting to violence.

Abel had the unique ability to resort to violence without a second, or even first, thought.

After a moment Vox said "Yeah, fuck this." And suddenly gathered lightning in his hand, sending it forward as Cain moved in front of Eve. As the jolts of lightning fried and destroyed the room around him, as everyone else but Eve, shielded by Cain, found cover, Cain walked forward. "You think this is the first time I've been hit by enough lightning to destroy a small city?" Eventually he got close enough to throw a decent punch at Vox's face, knocking him over.

"Okay, enough of this shit" Valentino spread his wings, crying out as his teeth and claws grew sharp, only to feel an arrow hit his throat. He clawed at it, gasping and wailing as he fell to the ground, withering about as Velvette headed towards him. She tried to grab it but it burned her hands. "Ow! Fuck! The fuck!"

She stood up, suddenly taking out a selfie stick. Glaring at them, she put on a cute little pose and took a picture of herself.

Eve watched, curious. She had to admit she admired the attitude. That's when a second Velvette appeared. Then a third, and a fourth, and for every selfie a new one appeared.

"Neat. Hey! Abel! Over here big guy! I need to talk to Monitor Head over here." Eve said cheerfully

Abel rushed forward and suddenly one of the duplicates was hit in the face with an arrow he held in his hand. As he fought in the background Eve headed towards Vox and Cain. "Hey, so, I'm already a bit pissed off. I came here expecting three overlords and now I'm only going to get two, so I'm going to suggest you listen, sweetie, before its zero. 'Kay?"

Vox, still on the ground from Cain's punch, crawled backwards away from them before standing up. He looked over at the other two. Valentino still struggling, like a dyeing insect, and Velvette kept busy as her other selves died almost as fast as she could make them. "Oh fuck. Fuck! Okay, okay, what do you want?"

With a wave of her hand a contract appeared in front of Vox. "Ta-da!" Eve shouted. "I just need help, details in the contract."

Grabbing it, Vox began to read. "Okay, and if I sign thi-" A head of one of Velvette's copies flew by him, and he paused for a second to watch. "You'll get that damn arrow out of Valentino, right?"

"Huh? I mean sure but he's still going to die. Not really any coming back from that."

After a moment, Vox shouted "What?!" The contract burned in his hand as his electricity turned it into ash. "If he dies you can forget about any help from us!"

With a finger to her lips, Eve thought for a moment. "Got an idea, but might be tricky. HEY! ABEL!" She shouted at her son, who was still fighting Velvette. "That guy on the floor dying said he thinks you're pretty fucking amazing! The coolest warrior ever! also everyone should say Abel and Cain!"

"Wait, really?!" Said Abel as he ducked under some throwing knives Velvette had on her person, before he caught one, kicked another copy in the stomach and stabbed it in the face.

Valentino began to calm down, his breathing steadied.

"Ah, yeah!" Said Vox, with an awkward smile. "He said you should be in movies! Heck, he even does movies! He'd love to have you in one!"

"No fucking way!" Abel said with a grin as Velvette backed off, looking between Valentino and Abel. All at once all her copies said "Uh, sure. He said you have great potential and your fame proceeds you as the biggest badass in Hell?"

Valentino grabbed the arrow, and very slowly, began to pull it out.

Cain spoke up. "He also said your dick is bigger then his and he has great admiration for it."

Eve had to close her mouth tightly to hold back her laughter as Valentino managed to pull the arrow out with surprising ease all of a sudden. He was still breathing heavily, and bleeding.

After he slammed a button on the console Vox shouted "Send a medic up here immediately!" He turned towards Eve. "So, the bow, it's powered by the owner's emotions...?"

"Its powered by none of your damn business, now then." With a grin that seemed plastered on her face she waved her hand and another contract showed up. "Sign this, or I'll just, I dunno, burn this entire building down with you all in it."

"Uh huh." Vox grabbed the contract, fully intending not to sign it. "You can do that, huh?"

"Uh..." Velvette pulled a curtain aside, and saw nothing but grey fire. She went to Vox' monitors, and knew enough to bring out an outdoor view of the building. It was surrounded by fire, fire that was slowly closing in. She saw a body on the ground, burnt to ash. "...That person looks super dead..." She felt a hand land on her shoulder, and growled up at Abel, who just held on tighter.

"Yeah, like, you can probably move through electronics or something cause like, that seems in line with stuff you can do? So I'm going to ask you don't do that, or like, I'll have to make life harder on both of us, and honestly you're sort of hot so I don't think we should do that."

She looked at him, then at Vox, then at Valentino who was currently being attended by two demons doing their best to keep him from bleeding all over the floor. She didn't say anything, but her eyes said it all. They said 'What do we do?'

As he speed read the contract Vox looked up at Eve. "You're kidding."

"No. Why?" Eve asked curiously, unsure of what part he was referring too. Most people just signed it because their choice was contract or death. She had to admit, she liked these three. They were arrogant, strong, proud and she was slightly jealous of Valentino's coat. Smarter then most. She felt that if she didn't have the advantage of raw power, she might not have been able to overcome them.

After a moment Vox summoned a pen. "Alastor works for you, right?"

"Yeah huh. I had to keep him in a basement for years and torture him before he gave in but he did eventually. I got a recording of it if you want."

"Sold!" Vox went to sign, but then stopped at the last minute. "When you're done, and this is over, and you give me back my freedom like it says you will after your conquest of Heaven..."

"Wait, heaven?!" Velvette said, suddenly paying much closer attention.

"I want to fight Alastor. One on one. Loser is gone, forever."

After a moment, Eve waved a finger, and a small clause was added to the end of the contract that said it would be allowed. Vox signed, Velvette signed, and when he finally could, Valentino signed.

After Eve and her sons left Valnetino rubbed his neck, unable to talk due to his injury. "Sooooo." Velvette turned towards Vox. "What exactly did we just get ourselves into?"

Vox switched the big screen to show a picture of Heaven's Embassy. "More power then we could ever dream of, Velvette. More power then we could ever dream of."

After a moment, Velvette said "We're not actually making a movie with that guy, right?"

"Hell no."

***

Zestial walked into a large, mostly empty, room. He liked places like this. They were dark and creepy and dangerous, and the knowledge that he made them even more dark and creepy and dangerous only added to his enjoyment.

Someone, however, was closely matching his ability to make a room more dangerous just by being in it. Alastor came out of the shadows, a smile on his lips, and nowhere else. " Zestial, my good fellow, you took my invitation."

"Odd place to be meeting, Alastor, but then again these are odd times. What is it you wanted of me?" Zestial kept his distance. He didn't come this far in afterlife by being too trusting, after all.

With a wave of his arm a contract formed in front of Zestial. Alastor had been under orders to attack, beat, hurt, and force Zestial into a contract, but despite everything he had great respect for the old overlord. He also wasn't sure he could beat him, even with Eve's aide, so he decided it was best to try a more honest approach.

"You can't be serious." Zestial leaned over and began to read, with no intentions to commit. "Interesting. This isn't even for you, is it Alastor?"

"I'm afraid not. You see, I found myself in trouble some years back, and trouble decided to recruit me. Now said trouble wants you and others on it's side. I must say, it's not a bad deal, Zestial, and as you'll read after our goal is accomplished you'll be free to do as you-"

"This is absolute madness." Zestial kept one pair of eyes reading, and the other on Alastor. "You are not this foolish, Alastor. We defied Heaven once, and now they have more influence in Hell then ever. Look at what they've already done. They're deeply involved in Hell's politics, they're slowly gaining power, they've retaliated against us and they didn't even need to put up a fight." He looked away from the contract, shaking his head. "I respect you, Alastor, but this? This is a fool's dream."

The worst part is, deep down, Alastor agreed, but he felt a chaffing on his wrist. The feel of invisible chains as his fingers twitched. Zestial did not miss this, and he frowned. "Oh, Alastor. What have you gotten yourself mixed up in?"

After a moment, Alastor finally spoke. "Talking to you with honest intent was plan B." His voice was deeper then usual, it wavered, as he realized how little control he had over what happened next. "I suppose it's time to resort to plan A."

Darkness. Two types of darkness. A mad eldritch darkness of blood and terror filled one side of the room. The other side filled with a cold and empty darkness. Void versus violence. Zestial threw open his cloak, thousands of sharp legged spiders with gaping mouths full of fangs crawled from him, tiny and dangerous.

Alastor swung his cane and dark tendrils lashed out, they slapped the spiders away even as they got overwhelmed by them. Claws formed on the ends of his hands as he charged forward, antlers on his head as he charged through the biting spiders as Zestial backed away, flying into shadows as webs formed in the room that Alastor cut through with little effort. Spider legs came out from Zestial's cloak, slamming into Alastor's claws and teeth as he bit and ripped at them.

"Interesting, you're much stronger with this contract. So, it's true. Someone from Heaven is involved in all this." Zestial screamed suddenly the loud noise driving Alastor back as his ears began to bleed and he landed on his side of the dark room. He took a moment to look at Zestial from across it, who spoke with more sympathy then most would think him capable. "Whatever you gained, you lost so much more..."

Alastor said nothing. Eve had given him so much more power, but his mind was slowly rotting into something wild and untamed.

Zestial suddenly found himself being assaulted by dark tendrils from all sides, he ducked and weaved around them as pumpkins with green fire formed in his hands.

He flung it at his attackers, exploding once they hit every attacker, revealing flaming skulls hidden within the pumpkins that went after Alastor next.

Alastor knocked them aside with claws and antlers as he grew bigger, and unstoppable as many of the skulls simply broke upon him. Snakes came from his cloak, biting onto Alastor, but it didn't stop him.

As snakes hung from his body, his suit on fire, skulls slamming into him, spiders crawling on his legs, Alastor dug his clawed hand into Zestial, ripping him apart.

The darkness receded, and Alastor stood there, slowly shrinking to his normal size, his suit torn apart. For just a moment, his smile didn't waiver, but it did grow very very small. Barely a grin.

"I'm sorry, old friend. I think, perhaps, I went a bit too far." He manifested his cane by his side, walking towards the exit.

If he noticed the small spider, glowing with green fire, slowly crawling away into the darkness, he pretended he didn't.

After all, he had offered a contract, used violence if needed, and as far as he knew he even killed Zestial when he said no.

Following orders. That's what he did.

That's all he intended to do, and as he walked out of the room he wondered how long it'd take for Carmilla to find out, well...

Everything.

***
It was rare for the Sins to gather around each other these days, but in the past it was almost common. Back when things were not so busy. Before Hell became an industry, a civilization. When things were just starting and they were learning how things worked and more importantly, who they were.

In the past the sins hadn't even settled into a role, and it would be some time before they did. It might be unsurprising to some that Envy was very indecisive. Currently calling themselves Haagenti and looking like a stick man made of wood wearing a long pink silk robe. They also identified as sadness, and have yet to decide on the whole gender thing. Most of them hadn't yet. Ozzie especially having a hard time settling on it, since there was so much lust to explore.

Beelzbub had gathered them together and held up a strange liquid in a bottle. "Guys! I've been talking to the mortal souls and they do this thing where they do this thing called fermenting and it makes their brains feel good! I decided to try it on some of my Beez Fruit with some honey from my Hell Beez and made this! I call it Beelzejuice!"

She passed out a bottle to each and every one of them, Mammom gave it a close inspection. "Really? That's the name you're going with? I'd call it something like Bee's Special Blend or whatever."

Everyone started trying some, and then more, and then more. Even Haagenti felt a bit happier, though expressed mild frustration at it not being their idea.

Everyone but Satan. Beez walked over towards him, and looking at the bottle in his clawed hand. "Come on big guy. Give it a try. Worried you might enjoy it?"

He looked down at it, curiously. Almost fearfully. She was right. He was afraid he'd enjoy it.

"You know you could work a bit on being a bit more relatable." Ozzie said, on their fifth or so Beezlejuice. "No offense man, but you're a total living stereotype of a demon. Loosen up a bit, man."

Satan tossed the whole bottle in his mouth and began to chew, glass and all, then swallowed. Bee crossed all four arms. "You know I was hoping to reuse these bottle."

"Hm. I should try being a bit more personable..." Said the sin of Wrath before suddenly he began to change. His skin turning red, the shadows fleeing, the basic shape staying the same, but the sharp teeth in his mouth better covered by his lips. His body all muscle and strength, but no longer shadows and void. "How's this?"

After a few moments of starring Mammon said "Dude. Pants."

With a wave of his hands stripped white and black clothes appeared on Satan, and for a moment, just that moment, he felt relaxed. "Alright. Hand me another. I'll drink it this time, gals and pals."

 

Satan thought on that memory as he waited.

Beelzebub rarely left her realm. It was her home, her eternal party, her place of worship and care. She sat across from Satan, at his palace, having hoped he hadn't been waiting too long.

The room was big, dark, but lacked the horrible statues most of his palace had. It was a place for visitors. There lava flowed and heat could be felt all around them but over all still better then the dark void filled with screaming stone and horror.

It also, Bee had to admit, had some of the best coffee she ever had. She sipped from it as Satan sat across from her, drinking some of her Beezlejuice. "It's nice to see you again, big guy. So why call me over here? Can't be just for company."

Satan smiled, a smile that was only slightly faked. There were few things he enjoyed. Misery, pain, horror, terror, more misery, but one of the less harmful things was Beezlejuice. For that reason, he liked Bee, as much as he was capable of liking anyone.

Which wasn't much at all really.

"Things been a bit crazy lately. Been talking to the Sins. We're coming up with a plan and need help." He waved a hand in front of her, and a contract formed.

She looked at it, confused. "What? Do you think I'm some sort of minor demon?"

"You don't have to sign. It's just to let you know what's going on. So far we've gotten Belphagor and even Lucifer behind us. We even have some Overlords. Give it a read, girl. It's important."

Bee took her time to read it, which was always worrying when it came to an agreement. Eventually she put it down, and looked Satan directly in all four eyes. "You're kidding, right? Going to war with Heaven? Right when we finally are starting to work with them? Satan, I know you're all dark and evil but this isn't dark and evil, this is just stupid."

He said nothing, but tilt his head up towards her, and eventually, after a moment of silence, he said "We have a way towards victory. We have a way to win and forever rule. We'd be stupid to not take it."

"Yeah, no. I'm sorry, but even if we win, what then? We rule? Rule what? I've seen millions of plans like this, usually by lesser demons, and it never ever has an after plan. What do we do once we take over? Just go back to normal? This isn't about conquering, it's about destruction."

After a moment, Bee's eyes went wide. "Oh." as realization dawned on her.

Satan didn't want to rule.

He wanted to destroy. It didn't matter what happened, as long as suffering happened. "...This is some Joker ass crap, man. I'm sorry, I'm out."

Silence slowly overcame them, as Satan stood up. "I am very disappointed to hear that. I like you as much as I am capable of liking anyone, but all the same I-" He barely had a second to back away as Beezlebub swing a clawed hand at him and suddenly flung herself back, all six limbs on the ground as she stared down at Satan. He looked back at her, teeth showing as he let out a deep growl that made his palace shake.

She wasn't stupid. She knew he was going to attack her. He knew he was going to attack her. "Let me go." She said. "Let me leave, and do what you have too. Alright?"

Satan looked at her for a short time. "I'm afraid letting you go was not part of my plan." Dark shaped exploded from his face, all with one of his eyes, four dark beasts shaped like wolves each with one eye of Satan. She looked at them, looked behind her, and opened her mouth, a hoard of bees flying from it to distract them as she launched herself into the darkness.

An eyeless Satan, stung, but unbothered, waved a hand towards where she ran, and the four wolves began to give chase.

Bee knew she'd been stupid to come to his palace. She knew it was a mistake. She didn't think he was this insane, though. She thought of him as a sadistic, monstrous maniac, but not like this. Not so mad he'd risk everything on a war they'd be doomed to lose.

She found herself surrounded by statues of people stuck in poses of agony and begging. She coughed, some bees coming out. They landed on the statues, and they began to move, they even regained color, not exactly alive but looking enough like living things. As the wolves came the statues did their best to fight them off, color returning, looking as they did in life again and with similar strength, but unfortunately Satan had beaten them once before, and this would be no different.

She turned away only to come face to face with a statue that looked just like her. She recognized magic when she saw it, but it was powerful magic. Slowly it occurred to her, leaving wasn't going to be as easy as she had hoped.

Light came over the room and Satan walked in, eyeless. "Don't worry, Bee. You will still help my plan." As the lights turned on Vox was sitting down on a nearby chair, watching all this with a deep interest as a camera crew caught it all. "After all." Satan began, his shape and form changing, his voice taking on the voice of a Seraphim. Bee stepped back, against her statue. The four wolves slowly changing into the form of Angels. She looked towards Satan, his form and voice the same as Sera's with her eyes closed. All four eyes. "The others will be so much more likely to help when they see this video of Heaven killing you for non-compliance, they'll be happy to help."

"You heard the man." Vox said with a grin. "Broadcast it."

It didn't broadcast all over Heaven, that would cause too much trouble, but with a bit of trickery it got where it needed to go, and the few hold out sins saw what happened next, though, of course, they didn't hear it.

Bee let out a bitter little laugh, a bee leaving her nostril as she shook her head. "Die here or die on a stupid crusade to destroy Heaven. Hell of a choice."

"Those are the only choices we have here in Hell, I'm afraid. Goodbye Bee. I will, in some odd way, miss you."

And then a bee landed on the statue that looked like her, and the statues of those he had frozen began to swarm...

***

They approached the building that belonged to the greatest weapon's dealer in Hell. Eve, her sons, Satan and Alastor. She felt she'd need a full force to recruit this one. "Remember guys and horrible monsters, we don't resort to violence unless she refuses over and over." She paused, finger on her chin. "Or I feel like it."

They approached a long, but not tall, building surrounded by a concrete wall. "Likely will at first, but she'll listen after a bit of a scuffle. She's like that." Said Cain as he approached the gates and found a lack of guards. He frowned, walked towards them, and grabbed the metal bars and gave them a shake. Then suddenly a burst of electricity hit him, fanning out around him, his hair singed as he stood there in horrific pain.

He was use to it though, so he shrugged and turned around. "Ya'all got something to knock this down?"

With a wave of a hand Alastor summoned tendrils of darkness that ripped the gate open, nearly hitting Cain in the process. Neither seemed to mind. Eve rushed in, shouting happily and screaming as her fire began to burn and singe all things around her, sending balls of flame around her as she laughed like a maniac.

"You know no one's here, right?" Shouted Cain from below as Eve slowly lowered towards the ground and frowned.

"The heck? I expected an army to fight. I was all amped up. Why is everything so empty?" She went forward, towards the building, knocked a door down with a quick burst of flames and walked into the complex.

The halls were empty. They hadn't left in a hurry, either. Everything was stripped bare. Eve floated ahead, her feet inches off the ground as she tossed a grey fireball in her hand to herself. "They knew we we're coming..."

"Could be she just moved. She does that sometimes." Cain ran his stone dagger along the wall, scrapping it as he looked around. He even flipped a light switch nearby, the room going bright.

Satan pressed a hand against the opposite wall, a growl in his throat. "No. She was here recently. She left, efficiently, but quickly."

"How the fuck do you know that?" Asked a curious Cain.

Eve floated towards Satan "He knows stuff sometimes and sometimes doesn't. Basically he doesn't know things unless he thinks about it. So he can still be surprised and sometimes just doesn't know even if he thinks about it. It's weird, isn't it, big guy?" She nudged Satan with her elbow. "isn't it? Isn't it?" This kept going as the others stood there and watched.

Satan stood still, he either ignored or didn't notice her.

"Eve, can you just stop?" Cain leaned against the wall, knowing this would take awhile.

"No, I got this. Isn't it? isn't it?" It took some time, and they stood there, waiting, Abel a bit too unfocused to even realize what was going on, Cain waiting impatiently, and Alastor, surprisingly, just plain amused by the discomfort of everyone around him.

Eventually, Satan turned his head to Eve. "Do you need something?"

"The way your memory works is weird, right?"

After a brief pause, he added, "It is."

"See? I win!" Eve said happily

Rolling his eyes, Cain walked over towards them. "Do you know where Carmine is?"

"No. The place she is at has angelic powers, possibly as simple as angelic material or as complex as magic, shielding it. This is all I can gleam."

Someone shouted in the distance "Hey! Guys! I found something!"

It was Abel's voice. No one had noticed him wander off. They all rushed towards him, only to see him holding a beer. "The mini-fridge still has stuff!"

Eve looked down at it, growling out, suddenly flames erupted from her, and she sent powerful waves of holy heat about her. That was when a nearby monitor turned on. Carmine was on it.

"Hello Alastor, or whoever else may be here. According to the contracts you're tossing about someone named Eve seems to be in charge. I'd like to think I'm important enough for her to come after me personally, but if not, please pass this message onto whatever mad woman is leading this charge. You won't find me, your minions won't find me, and for a personal insult towards someone I care for that I'm sure Alastor can tell you all about, I will do everything in my power to stop you. You're not the only power in hell, and you're not the only one who can be sneaky. Also, tell Cain I said hello."

As it turned off Eve was quiet. The sort of deadly quiet you never wanted to see from someone with power.

Most of that Carmine could have learned from the contract, however, there was no way she should know Cain was involved, and somehow Eve thought that was exactly why she told her that. She turned, slowly, towards Alastor, who had been looking around him in a mild panic, as if trying to find an escape.

Chains surrounded him. White and glowing. Angelic chains that made everyone back away from him. He was pulled to the ground and, for once, Eve's foot touched down, right on Alastor's hand. "Progress report. Now."

His fingers twitched, the smile on his face never leaving, though his eyes screamed. "I managed to recruit Zeezi, Illume, Jack, and Miss Devious to our cause."

"Uh huh!" Said Eve with an aggressive and manic tone "And what about the other two? The two important ones? You know, the one responsible for killing Adam, and the other one. The one who's, you know, friends with Carmine. Mm? Mmmm?"

The bones of Alastor's hands began to crack as her foot stepped harder and harder against it. His fingers twitched as he talked through strained teeth. "Zestial, unfortunatly, refused and I was forced to terminate hi-" He winced as Eve's foot came up, and stamped back down.

"I think you failed, silly. I could see a tiny little spider on Carmine's shoulder. A tiny little green and black spider. You fucked up." She slammed her foot down again, his fingers bending unnaturally as she did. "You fucked up, now, what about Rosie?"

Abel was busy going through the fridge as Satan watched with absolute apathy. Cain winced and looked away. Alastor's arm twitched under the weight of the white chains that burned at him. "I tried to track her down but the cannibals refused to tell me her location. They said she had been hurt during the attack by Prince and was recovering."

Eve was quiet for a moment, her foot breaking Alastor's hand to the point where he had lost feeling in it, but he could still see it. "You should have found her."

"I can not take on all the cannibals. They would not tolerate me looking. I was going to go back when better prepared or she was healed. She would be more receptive the-"

A brief blade of fire came down, cutting across the ground, and Alastor's hand was removed from his arm. Eve's foot swung away, making it glide along the ground until it hit a wall. "You can get your hand back when you get Rosie on our side, or kill her."

As Cain watched, he was impressed with how Alastor held himself together. Though his eyes screamed, nothing else did. Alastor looked up towards Eve "It might be easier if I had two hands..."

Eve leaned down, looking Alastor in his eyes, with her own smile. "I mean, if you want, I can take something else from you. Give you your hand back and take, say, a memory." There was a moment of silence, before Eve added "A memory of a person. Of, say, your mother? And then you can just think of me as your mom. How's that sound?"

"Terrible idea, trust me on this." Cain spoke up.

"Shut up, Cain! I'm talking to the help over here!" Eve and Alastor's eyes stayed focused on each other, unblinking. After a moment, Alastor said "I will do what I can with one hand."

"Capital!" Eve released Alastor from the chains, clapping her hands together in a way that felt quite insensitive to Alastor's current problem. "We can't have any loose ends after all! Heaven is right on our tail and chasing us!"

"What about those imps that know we're planning to kill God?" Asked Cain, as Eve slowly turned towards him, her eye starting to twitch. Cain pointed a thumb at Abel, who was eating chips. "He told me about it in front of some."

Abel looked over at Alastor. "Oh shit. Dude. You're hand. What happened? You want like, a hook? I know a guy who does really sweet hook hands."

Eve turned towards Satan. Satan nodded. "I had tried to kill them, but unfortunately they have proven quite elusive. I do believe they are in Angel custody now for crimes."

With clenched teeth, Eve asked "What crimes?"

"They are imps. It could be anything."

Fire began to grow around Eve and suddenly with a scream she began to throw it around her, the walls turning to dust and ash as she began to destroy the entire building from the inside, the roof blasting into the air, the empty desks flung about as she had a meltdown right then and there.

As she screamed Alastor put his cane aside, made a bag of popcorn appear in his hand from the shadows as black tendrils tossed some in his mouth and, in a rare display of camaraderie, offered Cain a handful. Cain shrugged, and accepted as they watched Eve suffer together. A true bonding experience.

Eventually she felt a tap of her shoulder and turned to see Abel. He held out a bag of chips towards her. "Would some chips help?"

After a moment Eve said "Actually yes." And took one. After a quick munch she took a deep breath, looked around the ruined building that was ready to collapse, and rolled her shoulders. "Okay, so we need to go into the Angel's Embassy and steal their memories. Not hard. I can mask me and Satan's presence. Satan?"

Satan suddenly took the form of Sera again, but with four eyes. He solved this problem by closing two of them.

They began to leave, Abel playing on his phone as they did. He had to do this with one hand, the other was busy holding the bow.

It was always holding the bow.

As they left a figure on a distant building looked at them, carefully, with some fear. She knew if she was spotted it'd be the end of her, but somehow, deep inside, she just couldn't let things go.

She looked at her phone, and let out a deep sigh as she sent out a message to Carmine. "They just left your old place. The woman, Eve I think, burnt everything down. I didn't get a good look at what happened inside. Hope your cameras caught it all. This might be the last you hear of me. I'm going to see if I can talk to Abel directly to see what's going on. He saved me once, I feel like I owe it to try and save him at least once."

She sent it, began to slip away before they noticed her, and checked her phone again. It amazed her how Abel had agreed to let her track his location via an app on his phone when they were together. She did it so she could know when he was coming home and she'd need to pretend to be his girlfriend again.

What amazed her more was that he never deleted it and had the same phone.

With a deep breath, she rubbed her forehead. "Sue, you're an idiot." and with that she put her phone away, and prepared to do more stupid things.

Sometimes you had to be stupid to get anywhere in life, after all.

Notes:

For the record everyone involved in the defense of the Hazbin Hotel is, according to Eve, responsible for Adam's death. A death she has very mixed feelings on.

As always I appreciate comments, likes, or even just a read. Ya'all are great.

Also thinking of posting an original story. Stuck between three ideas.

The journal of a former adventurer who fell in love with a *very* unusual fay, as well as her own journal, in a modern fantasy setting. He's a former mage who's otherwordly master betrayed him and he carries with him mental and physical scars. She's a nine and a half foot tall green furred fay with a deer skull for a head and antlers who doesn't look nearly as curvy as you're probably imagining that fled her homeland to save her sisters and currently is a child therapist.

Another idea is a half demon in the same setting being hunted by a demon slaying Angel who has a violent lesbian goblin by his side and with his amazing demonic powers of being unemployable and nothing else, he has to survive.

The last idea I love the most but it's probably the hardest. The last of two alien species, a four armed massive monster and a blue skinned four eyed humanoid, are alone together after a long cryo sleep in a world unlike what they left. The hardest part is that they eradicated each other. The four eyed ones poisoning the air, and the last four armed ones hunting the last of their kind. Then while he's about to destroy the last one, the last of the people who slaughtered his kind and forced him to live forever in an armored environmental suit, he discovered it was a baby. Despite everything, despite losing all his family, his friends, despite the horrors of war, he had just enough of himself left to realize he can't kill a baby.

So now he's stuck taking care of it.

If any of these sound good please let me know. I also have some other fanfic ideas for AFK journey and one short one for DC comics about a doctor in Arkham Asylum who's actually trying to help patience in unusual, but friendly, ways, with mixed results.

Chapter 38: Chapter 30: Prison Life

Summary:

I.M.P. are being held at Heaven's Embassy and await trial for crimes against humanity. Things look bleak, but there is a light in the darkness.

That light being that the food is at least good.

In this chapter Angels deal with the morality of Hell, and realize how much more complicated life is when you know your former enemy is a person, and not a target.

Notes:

Sorry this took so long. The chapter also feels a bit incomplete on my end. Next one or one after that should include a conclusion for I.M.P.

Honestly chapters might take longer in the future. Between streaming on Twitch and a new, original, story I'm working on this will slow down a bit. I haven't given up on it though. A story is in my head. It wants told.

If you're interested in my new story please visit https://archiveofourown.org/works/63624922/chapters/163163692

If you like my writing here you'll like this story as well, though the more fun elements have yet to show themselves eventually they will.

"Listen pal, I started this business, it was all me. Moxxie? Millie? Those two barely know where they are half the time. You've met them, right? Heads so far in the clouds they barely understand whats going on, so just let them go, and Loona too, who is a secretary and never even set foot on earth, and just, focus on me, alright? It was my idea, I got the book, I opened the portal, it was, it was just all me, okay?"

**

"Honestly I handled the books. I handled the finances. I'm the one who pointed us where we needed to go. Blitz might have thought he was in charge but he's, well, you've met him right? So just look at me if you're looking at someone to blame. I'm the one who was in charge behind the scenes. Trust me, my dad is a mob boss, I know how to manipulate and control people."

**

"Well, thing is, they didn't really do any of the murderin'. That was all me. I like killing people! Ask anyone! So when it came time to actually kill people I was the one who delivered the final blow, so technically that means I did it all so just, um, just let the others go and punish me. The real murderer. I did it in the end. So no one else needs to get blamed, right?"

**

"I'm just saying, I was the secretary, I chose what clients we saw. We could have seen any, but I chose clients who we had to go to through the portal for. It was all me, okay? I mean, I could have chosen anyone but I chose humans cause, well, I just uh, plain don't like them. So just, just let the others go, okay...?"

**

Gabriel was outside four interrogation rooms, sitting down, knees up, head between them as his massive arms wrapped around it. Sera walked in, looked at him, and carefully asked "So, how did it go?"

"Each and every one of them is volunteering to sacrifice themselves if I let the others go." Gabriel didn't look up. "Each and every one. It's madness. How can they kill people, people who have loved ones, lives, people who care about them, and feel nothing? Yet they care about each other so much? Are they really so without understanding? Empathy?" He was shaking "Yet in there is a woman who stood up to a sin, a person who could unmake her instantly, to protect her drunken oaf of a father. In there is a woman who would kill everyone in the world for her husband. In there is a man who would kill himself for his wife. In there is a man who's very idea of this business ruined and improved the lives of all those around him while he used it to kill others!" He slammed his fist on the wall behind it, it shattered, revealing all four members of I.M.P. in their own little interrogation cell. They quickly rushed towards the opening, trying to escape, before Gabriel put up a magical wall that they slammed into with a splat.

Sera put a hand on his shoulder, giving it a soft squeeze. "It's very easy, far too easy, to forget everyone around you is also a person. Sometimes because it's easier." She looked away, her thoughts wandering as she reflected on memories that haunted her.

"Sometimes you do it because so many people need help, need love, need care, and you can't give them what they need, and you have to choose between focusing on those you care about, or drowning." Said a new voice who just came in. Sera and Gabriel turned towards the newcomer.

Cassiel, virtue of humility, had done her best to dress up and clean up. Her hair was a messy bun, greasy but less so then usual. She'd tried to wash it properly, but even Heaven's best shampoos found her a challenge. Her suit was tailor made for her, but somehow she wore it awkwardly like it didn't fit. "I've been talking to my charges in Heaven. They've offered great insight into things like this."

"Cass? Why are you here?" Gabriel asked, slightly thankful for the distraction. Neither had ever seen her like this. You know, showered and dressed in decent clothes.

"Hm? Oh, I'm an acting lawyer for this case. Since no lawyers in Hell will take it."

"You're prosecuting them?"

"Oh, nonono." Cass said with a wide grin. "I'm the defense."

 

***

The hallway with the jail cells had exactly five cells. Two on each side, and one at the end of it with a door at the other end to provide extra security. This was because Adam didn't want six of anything in the building because, in his own words, "Isn't that like, Hell's number or something?". Things had changed since Emily took charge and the number six was allowed on premises, but regardless this was where the members of I.M.P. found themselves, with one guard standing in the middle.

Loona curled up in a corner of her cell, memories of an old cage came back to her. Everyone else tried to keep themselves occupied, or nap.

Blitz was pacing back and forth, trying to think of a way out of here. "Okay, so, you're saying I can't open this door even if I cut your hand off?"

"I'm afraid not. It has to be a conscious act on my part." Said the guard. "Magical and such." He kept glancing over at Loona, frowning. "You can't really force me too either I should add. My weapons are mundane, not angelic. They figured this way you're less likely to wrestle them from me and threaten me."

"Uh huh." Blitz tapped his fingers on the bars, thinking. "Oh, thanks for healing that bladder infection I had when I was pretending to be sick earlier."

"Hm? Oh uh, no problem." Said the guard as he glanced at Loona.

"Why do you keep looking over there? Hey, wait, is my daughter okay? I can't see her from here."

"Wait, she's you're daughter?"

"...Yeah, you know what? Demons can not only have kids of a different species, but also the males actually get pregnant." Blitz said in a tired voice as he leaned against the bars, only to see them suddenly open as a spear pointed at his neck. "Woah, what the fuck?!"

"You're coming with me." The guard said, spear tip at Blitz's neck. Tension rising, Blitz went ahead and obeyed as he waited for the perfect moment the grab the spear and shove it up this Angel's ass.

That was when he found himself in front of Loona's cell, saw the door open, and was ushered inside. "Ah, we should, well, keep as many of these cells free as possible, and well, she looked like she could use some company."

It was a quiet moment, and the guard was forgotten as Blitz walked over to Loona and sat next to her. "Hey Loona."

Loona's tail moved, not exactly in a wag, but it at least attempted to move up and down a few times. "Hey Dad..."

The guard turned away, only to have Millie say "You know, me and him are married."

Thinking for a moment, the guard opened Moxxie's cell, whom the guard figured was less likely to attack, and with the spear at his neck Moxxie soon found himself with Millie. Moxxie nodded towards the guard in acknowledgement, if not thanks. The two joined hands. The guard went back to standing in the middle of all this.

He seemed to be facing away from everyone, wanting to give them their privacy, and for a time they had it. A comfortable silence only interrupted by a few words of assurance, but eventually Moxxie approached the bars and addressed the guard "Hey uh, guard? Just how bad does it look out there, you know, for us?"

"Hm? I don't know honestly. My only job is to watch over you and make sure you don't escape." He glanced over at them, still facing away and towards a large door at the end of a hallway

"Okay, and according to you we can't just get out of here without an Angel's permission because the locks are magic, correct?"

"Specific Angel's permission, yes. Not just any Angel could open them."

"And, say, would a big enough explosion open them?"

"It'd have to be strong enough to break down the doors but I imagine so."

"Interesting interesti-"

"Please don't." He turned towards Moxxie, leaning on a spear. He had light armor on, though it didn't have that distinct Heaven Glow. Mundane metal, just so the imps can't take it and use it against him. "I know it's frightening but you might survive this, but going out there you'd be faced with dozens of powerful Angels, most likely one or two powerful enough to decimate armies, and you'd be exchanging a possible death for an assured one."

"Eh, trust me. We've faced worse." Said Millie, casually leaning against the bars.

"Have you...?" The guard asked, genuinely curious.

It took Millie a second to realize that no, no they have not. At least, not on their own. She slumped against the bars, angry and without an outlet. Unless she wanted to use Moxxie and frankly she wasn't into exhibitionism.

Eventually someone knocked on the door and the guard headed towards it. He grabbed some plates of food with two hands, and the others floated around him, glowing yellow. He handed them out, and as he did his stomach growled. He frowned "I don't know why it keeps making that noise...."

They took the food, and ate it, because if nothing else Angels fed their prisoners well, Loona spoke up through a mouth full of what she assumed was chicken. "You're hungry, dude. Go eat something."

"Oh, nonono. In Heaven we don't get hungry, or sleepy, or anything like that unless we want too. I've actually never slept."

There was a pause as everyone glanced at the Angel at once. "So, how long have you been in Hell?" Loona asked, curiously.

"About a week now."

"And here in Hell, we do sleep and eat, so that means...?"

The guard seemed to think on this for a bit, then, suddenly fell onto the ground, and started to snore.

As the four of them ate they realized they had a rare chance to talk without being observed. Millie looked across the room, towards the cell with Blitz and Loona in it. "So! What's the plan, Blitz?"

"The plan is to wait here and see what happens. Ooh, cheesecake."

Millie, who also loved cheesecake, loved freedom more. "What? I mean, we could explode the door open and sneak out. There's got to be a vent somewhere. We could do all sorts of thi-"

"Yes, and when the chance comes we'll do it, but despite how dumb this guard is I can't really see a way out right now." He idly stuffed a whole chicken breast in his mouth, chewed it, and swallowed. "Listen, Millie, lets just, lets just see what happens. If nothing else maybe they'll only punish one of us..." Blitz's words were tinted with an unspoken admission as he looked down a his meal.

After a moment Moxxie said "I volunteered to take the blame."

After a quiet moment, Millie hugged Moxxie and said "Yeah, me too."

"The fuck!" Blitz shouted loud enough to wake the guard. "I volunteered to take the blame! It was my idea! Well, at least Loona did-"

Loona rubbed the back of her neck. "Uh..."

"You-You fucking idiots! Did you all confess to being guilty already?!" He slammed the plate on the ground, where the food started to glow then neatly arrange itself again as the guard rubbed his eyes. "Bemecarful pleaze." he mumbled, his stomach growled again.

Loona looked down at her food, and poked a brussels sprout. They were actually pretty good, shame they were brussels sprouts. "Yo, guard dude. Here. I'm not going to eat these and you haven't eaten in a week."

"OH no, I couldn't take some food fro-"

"I'm not going to eat it anyways. Don't let it go to waste. Come on, you're an Angel, right? I can't even eat this. I'm a carnivore. See?" Loona opened her mouth wide, showing off fangs.

He hesitated, but desperation to end the empty feeling in his belly made him reach for the plate and for one tense second Millie wondered if Loona was about to attack the guard, bravely take his weapon, force him to open the door and escape.

Instead she gave him her brussels sprouts. Millie deflated and munched her cheesecake in an angry fashion, which was hard to do because it tasted so good, but she was a professional at being angry by now and made it work.

He put a brussel sprout in his mouth, and swallowed, wincing. "That was not pleasant..."

"The fuck? You got to chew it first. Have you-?" It occurred to Loona he had never eaten before. "Oh. Right. Okay, put it in your mouth, crush it with your teeth and then swallow."

He did so, eating each one as he felt the endless void in his stomach calm down. "Huh. Thank you, miss. If anyone asks I'll happily mention how helpful and co-operative you've bee-" He fell down again, a belly with food in it doing it's job of making him sleepy.

After a moment of quiet, Blitz added "You know I'd have thought they'd give us Angel Food Cake but I'm sort of glad they didn't go for the pun."

The guard was still sleeping when someone knocked on the door. He got up, groggily, and opened it up. It swung open and slammed into the guard, knocking him into the wall as a woman in a suit that made her look like a professional mess marched in. "Hello everyone!" She moved into the middle of the room, the door left open as she looked at her clients. "My name is Cassiel, you can call me Cass, and I'll be your lawyer!"

"No fucking way!" Blitz shouted, pointing at her. "I demand a good old fashion crooked Hell Lawyer!"

"We tried! They all said no so far! To be fair there's thousands of them down here and we're having a hard time finding them all. They don't seem to want to touch this case in fear of making enemies of Heaven, or they hate you, honestly we didn't ask, but the good news is you have me! I know tons of lawyers, and don't worry, I got a consultant on Hellish Law!"

Someone who had to duck under the door entered and with a polite cough Stolas spoke up. "Hello Blitz, and uh, the rest of you."

"Stolas...?" Blitz said, as everyone else went quiet, either out of respect or to watch the drama about to unfold.

"I heard you've gotten in some trouble, and since I am directly involved I can't do much more then consult I'm afraid, but rest assured I've been working well with Cassiel here and we think we have a plan."

"An escape plan?!" Asked Millie as she rushed towards the bars, dual wielding a dull plastic fork and spoon from dinner.

Cass, who was very much not use to demons still, leaned away from Millie "I-Sort of? We figure out best plan is to work out a plea deal rather then a trial. A trial by jury might work out well for you, and we might be able to aim for jury nullification, but there's also a good chance they might just be out for your blood, and Heaven would ask that some of the jurors be angels, which would basically result in a hung jury." Suddenly an angel walked into the room and handed her a letter, then quickly left. Cass eyed the letter, with the name Shimon Bar Yonah(St.Peter) on it "Huh. That man really needs a cellphone." She opened it up, and began to read.

As she did Stolas moved towards Blitz's cell, carefully, as if unsure if getting closer was the right choice. As if wondering if he should be allowed to have feelings right now, or if it was as unwise to approach him, as it often had been in the past. "Hello Blitz. Are they treating you well?"

"Sort of? I mean..." He looked at the guard, who rubbed his nose after being hit by the door. He offered Blitz a wave and a smile. "Honestly I hate it. They're giving us good food, giving us what we need, and it's secure as fuck. I hate it. When you're in a jail that treats you bad you at least know things are going to go bad. Here? I just-I feel like a bird in a cage, you know? Just waiting for the chance to get out. Treated well but, just-I don't know, like a display? An example? Not a person. A thing to be taken care of until they know what to do with you."

"Bird in a cage, hm?" Stolas put his hands on one of the bars, feeling the cold metal under his palm. "I can relate to that far more then you know."

Looking down, with a small smile, Blitz said "Yeah, I bet you can. So, Stolas, be honest, what are our chances here?"

"To get declared innocent? Non-existent. We're working on a plea deal. I have to admit the Angels are surprisingly willing to negotiate. I think you picked the best time to get caught. The whole genocide thing really left their faith shaken up."

He looked behind Stolas, towards Cass as she read the letter. "And her?"

"Competent, but not well versed in law. Frankly I think she's the best we're going to get-"

"Holy Fuck!" Shouted Cass, before coughing politely and putting the letter away with a huge grin. "Okay! Good! You guys need to keep being honest with us!"

This came as a surprise to everyone, except the guard, who frankly didn't have a bad thought about anyone.

Among the confused stares Cass's grin began to fade. "Lute said you only killed people heading to hell, right? Well, according to our records and your records no one you killed actually went to Heaven. You were honest!" Cass said brightly with all the joy of someone who just found out their client wasn't the worst person in the world.

Blitz suddenly smiled "Aahh, yeah! We we're just uh, very careful and shit. See? We're alwa-" Something in him slowly began to grow, a something he hated. It was the way Cass looked at him, the way the Guard looked at him, and most of all...

The way Stolas looked at him. That look of confusion, and trust, and he realized it was guilt. He hated that feeling. "Aw fuck." He kicked the bars and hurt his foot. "Okay, so I did not actually plan this. Hey, how many people go to Heaven anyways?"

"About one our of a hundred people." Cass replied.

A grin came over Blitz's face and he pumped his fist. "Oh fuck yeah! We didn't even reach triple digits even with the bystanders! Take that, world! Statistically I'm innocent!"

"Well, no, you still went to earth and killed people I'm afraid, but this does help your case. Even if it was by accident." Cass carefully put the paper away. It'd be handy later. "I'd like to talk to each of you one on one, and so would Stolas. Don't worry. We'll figure this out, and I'll do everything I can. I promise." Cass did not mention that even if she did everything she could reasonably do they might still get executed.

They didn't need to know that.

***

Sera walked along the public halls of the embassy where anyone was allowed to go. She was surprised to find some demons in the private section earlier, but she recognized them as Prince's friends, or at least, children she had met when she talked to Prince last. One of them had asked her to pick them up so they could touch the ceiling. She obliged.

Right now she was listening to a conversation she probably shouldn't be. Sir Pentious was talking to someone in an office meant to be empty.

"I mean, I get it. Meeting people can really change how you view them. I use to think Angels were all maniacs or holier then though types." Sir Pentious said to his visitor.

"Yeah uh, probably my fault about the maniac part but just, I don't know, they're jerks but I want them to survive, you know? They're jerks but they're-" The other voice was quiet for a moment, unable to say the words she wanted to say.

"It's okay. You don't have to attach labels to it just yet. You'll get there, but yeah, I mean, I get it. You came down here and sort of found people you like."

The other voice finally spoke up "I know I can't be redeemed. Maybe Sera can, which is unfair by the way, but I don't think there's any real coming back for me. I'm not even sure I want to come back. I-I don't know. I can't say I regret anything, but, I hate that it happened. Does that make sense?"

"It does." and he meant it, because while he knew she wasn't feeling guilt, or shame, or anything like that, she was feeling the beginning of it. "It takes some time to figure this stuff out, and I really don't think redemption is something you can get right now."

Sera heard a fist hit a desk. "Then what's the damn point!? Why even bother caring?! Fuck! I might as well go out there right now and just start killing people until..." The other voice was quiet for a moment, before finishing with "Until someone stops me..."

Just like Prince, Sera thought, as her heart swelled with conflicting emotions.

"Redemption isn't something that happens all at once, you don't fix problems instantly, there might not be any redemption for you but-" Sir Pentious took in a deep breath, preparing to say something risky. Something frightening to think about. "-There might be moving forward, and in some ways that's even better."

There was silence for a bit, before the other voice said "Yeah, uh, thanks I guess and um, sorry about trying to kill you all those time."

"It's no problem."

Sera did her best to stay hidden and flat against the wall as Lute walked out of the office, and thankfully she was so lost in thought that she didn't even notice the twice her height white and holy Angel trying to remain hidden against the wall. When she was gone, Sera walked into the office. Sir Pentious saw her, and absolutely lit up. "Hi!" He said, a grin almost as big as his love for her on his face.

She returned the grin and without a word walked over, bent down, and gave him a hug so tight it made his back crack. He returned it. Giving him a kiss on the head before she stood straight up again. "I think you really helped her."

"You think? I mean, I don't want to give her false hope, but I want to give her real hope."

"It's hard to know one from the other, but you know, I think you're very good with people like her. People who need did terrible things, but can become something more." She offered him her hand, he reached up and took it, and as he thought about this they went down the hallway together.

***

Stolas had just talked to everyone privately except the most important one. Bltiz walked into the room and sat down, quiet for once as Stolas shuffled some paperwork.

The other conversations had been fairly mundane. Just learning what they could, working every angle they can. The knowledge of mortals trying to capture them and open portals to hell was new, and made Cass oddly excited. It was worrying when Cass was excited. It was like seeing someone watching a sitcom and celebrating anything dramatic happens, except the sitcom was reality.

Regardless, they began to talk. "So, I see you've finally been arrested. Honestly I'm not too surprised, though I thought that it wouldn't be such a circus. You're getting quite a bit of attention outside of here."

"We're getting quite a bit of attention inside of here too." Blitz said as he tapped his fingers on the table they both sat at, looking across each other in a dimly lit room. It wasn't necessary that it be dimly lit, but Cass had insisted. It, as she said, added to the mood.

"Mm. Honestly I think we have most things figured out, but I wanted to ask." Stolas put his hands on the table, looking over at Blitz, all four eyes looking into his two. "What do you hope for, Blitz?"

"What, you mean for this whole arrest or in general?"

After a moment's pause to think, Stolas said "In general."

Suddenly emotional pit opened. Blitz had been through so much lately, and the wall was showing, just for a moment, a crack.

The last time it cracked though he was sent away, he was thrown away, unwanted, by the man across from him.

"What I want is to be in charge of my own fucking life. What I want is to be free from all this bullshit and be able to just, you know, be fucking happy and live!"

After a moment of silence, Stolas said "We all want that, I think."

Blitz slammed his hands on the table "Then why the fuck is everyone getting in my way?!"

"Because it's in direct conflict with other's desire to be happy and live. Blitz, you killed people and took away their ability to be in charge of their life."

Blitz stared at Stolas for a moment, raising an eyebrow before sitting back down. "Yeah, well, they were jerks anyways, and I have proof. None of them went to Heaven. Not a one."

The argument, as brief as it was, stopped then and there as Stolas looked over some paperwork. He made a decision right then and there that if it came to a trial they had to do everything to keep Blitz off the stand.

"I want to make a plea deal, or whatever." Blitz said when he spoke up again. "I want to take all the blame and let the othe-"

"Yes, we know. Every one of you wanted to do that. Good move by the way. Left Gabriel a bit shook up from what I saw. He didn't expect that sort of loyalty from you all. Honestly I'm just wondering when you had time to plan that out."

"We uh, didn't actually."

"Mm. If only you could show that sort of loyalty and devotion to your lovers."

"Hey!" Blitz stood up, knocking his chair back. "You're the one who cheated on his wife, pal!"

"You mean the one who I was forced into a marriage with? The one who hit me?" Stolas's voice was calm, leveled, but edged with that sort of silent anger that warned others that something was building up behind it all.

Blitz's suddenly shrank, just a bit, not because of the tone, but because of what was said "I uh, didn't know that..."

"Yes, I'm starting to realize there are many things we don't know about each other." With a breath, and with forced calm, Stolas looked down at Blitz. "So, I think it's time we learn." After a moment, he added, with just the slightest bit of vulnerability, "Please..."

It had been some time since they started talking, so long that some Angels were worried about what they were talking about. Emily volunteered to go check, walking towards the door, and she had gotten to know demons well enough to know there was a very good possibility she was about to walk in on them having sex.

To her surprise they were still just talking.

"You know, Blitz, I wish you would have told me your dad had sent you to steal from us when we met as children." Stolas said as he sipped his now cold tea, more interested in talking right now then replacing it, and mouth too dry from chatter to resist the urge to wet it. When he saw Blitz's confused expression he shrugged. "I would have helped."

After a moments pause Bltiz drank from his empty coffee cup, hoping he was wrong about it being empty. This was the third time he tried to drink from an empty cup, but he wasn't one to give up on hopeless causes. "Really?"

"Mm. Maybe not. Back then I still had hope my father cared."

"You know, us both having daddy issues explains the whole-"

Emily coughed politely and both turned towards her. "Hey you two. Just seeing if you need anything."

"I could use some more tea, if you'd be so kind, miss Emily. Though I should probably eat as well. its been..." Stolas checked his phone. "Oh my. Has it really been three hours?" Stolas sat up, stretched out in a way that made Blitz regret that Emily hadn't walked in on them at least making out, and rolled his neck. "I should probably go eat and the others are probably worried about you."

Bltiz stood up as well. "Yeah, I should get back. Loona doesn't deal well with being in a cage. Bad memories and all. How's your daughter anyways?"

"I should probably make sure Octavia got the text telling her where I've been, shouldn't I?"

"Wait." Emily spoke up by the door. "You've been here days. You never checked to see if your daughter knew where you were?"

Stolas felt a deep sense of dread over come him. The sort of dread that only comes when you realized you were about to be called out on something you did wrong, and whats worse, from a literal Angel. "Ah, well, she has servants there to tell her as well, so I'm sure sh-"

"And you did it in a text?" There was an edge to Emily's voice. One that took them both by surprise. They hadn't talked to her much, but reputation proceeded her, and Blitz was quickly trying to think of ways to defend, or perhaps just excuse, Stolas.

He didn't think of one in time.

"You're her father! You can't just disappear on her and send her a text and then never check it! You! Go home and make sure she's okay right now!" Emily crossed her arms over her chest, a growing glare in her eyes.

"Now see here young lady, I know you have the best intent-"

"No. No excuses. I'm ejecting you from the premises until you go check on her." Something had snapped in Emily. Something she hadn't even been aware of. While she wasn't yelling, her tone allowed no argument. Stolas wasn't use to this. He wasn't use to someone ordering him around while also sounding personally invested, yet not angry.

He looked towards Blitz, who shrugged, pat his arm and said "Good talk, see ya soon."

Stolas took out his phone, eyed it like a snake ready to bite, and clicked a number on it. "...Hi Octavia. No, there's no emergency. So uh, I'm-"

As he left and Blitz's guard showed up to escort him back, Emily continued her glare until they were both out of sight. She took in a deep breath, and realized just how tense she'd been. A deep feeling of sorrow washed over her, and suddenly she had to find the closest thing to family that she knew.

***

Sera was in the middle of talking to Gabriel over tea. "There has to be a way beyond just getting you involved. No one is invincible. Have you tried just, I don't know, capturing him or killing him over and over?"

"I once killed him over and over for a decade. I later found out it was not him, but a part of him he'd split off while I was hurting him, and his true self had escaped to earth and started a cult." Looking up, he thought about his oldest foe. "He feeds on conflict, on wrath, and because of that any conflict with him will result in him growing stronger and stronger until it ends. I symbolize ending conflict, that is why I can stop hi-" He looked behind Sera at the incoming flash of white and blue as Emily rushed in and hugged Sera tightly.

Sera wobbled a bit and looked down at Emily. "Emily?" She hugged her back, slightly less tight, but with just as much love. "Are you okay?"

"Just-" Emily closed her eyes, taking in a deep breath again. "Thank you for being like a mom to me."

Now Sera hugged tighter. "Of course." She gave Emily a small kiss on the head, because Emily would never be too old for a kiss on the head. "I love you, and I'm here for you, okay?"

Emily nodded, pulled away, and rubbed her eye. She wasn't crying. Her eye was just a bit over hydrated. "What are you two talking about?"

"Satan" Said Gabriel bluntly. "Though there is a concern to bring up with you. " He drained his tea. "Emily, it doesn't happen, it almost never happens, but when a sin or virtue dies, someone replaces them. They are either chosen by their predecessor, or by the forces that be themselves. Heaven chose you, I have been looking into the other Sin's chosen, found out some-" He paused, thinking about how he'd found out Envy's successors have been dying horrible deaths over and over, usually at the hands of Envy. "Things I wish I had not known. Do you wish to choose?"

Emily pulled up a chair, and realized this was a huge decision. She also realized it was an easy one. "Yes. I think I know who."

"Really? Just like that?"

She nodded. "I think Sir Pentious would make a great Kindness."

***

There was a tense quiet among everyone back at the cells, everyone pretending they were not looking at Blitz as they waited for him to tell them what happened with his boy toy that he spend three hours talking too.

"Why are we all looking at Blitz?" Said the guard, who didn't really understand the art of gossip.

"They're waiting for me to say 'We had a good talk.' and that's all ya'all need to know." Though that's all Blitz said, the small smile he failed to hide said more.

That's when there was a knock on the door. The guard approached it and opened it. Sera and Emily stood in front of him.

"Hi!" Said Emily Brightly. "So, we need a moment to discuss things with the prisoners. Alone. If you could please leave us be?"

The guard scratched his head and looked at them up and down. "Mm. I don't think so. Most of the time when people talk to people privately like this it's for shadey things, and well, also..." He pointed up towards Sera. "That's not Sera. She has four eyes. Two of them are just closed."

'Emily' frowned and with a hand swinging forward the Guard found himself launched across the prison hallway, covered in grey fire rings that wrapped around his entire body, holding him still, painfully and intensely as the two of them walked inside.

This wasn't lost on the others, who quickly prepared to fight if they had too. They were cornered rats, and they'd make sure these two knew exactly what that meant.

The same rings surrounded them, holding them still as they struggled to break free. Their mouths closed and gagged before they could shout, though they had tried. "Okay, we need to hurry. Make sure no one comes in."

'Sera' nodded, standing in front of the door as Eve dropped her disguise. "Shit. Angels are suppose to be stupider than that. Okay." With a finger she brought the guard closer, he floated in the air as she looked into his defiant eyes. "Oh. Wow. I see it in your eyes. You'd fight me, right here and now. You'd fight me even though you've never fought anyone. You'd fight me and die to try and protect these idiots, wouldn't you?"

With a smile, she clapped her hands together. "No need though. I'm just here to help you all forget! Honestly if I killed you it'd just make a bigger problem, soooo." She put a finger on the guard's forehead, and slowly a small sliver of white flickering light came from his head, and just like that, he forgot this entire encounter until he woke up a few minutes later, unaware he'd even been asleep.

Blitz she got first, bringing him to the bars and taping his forehead as she extracted his memories, his eyes going white as he went into a temporary state of unconsciousness. 'Sera' spoke up with the deep voice of darkness itself. "I still don't understand why we simply don't kill them."

"Listen, Satan, you're good at the whole darkness and terror thing, but you really don't understand Angels." She moved into Loona, who tried her hardest to bite her despite the fire around her muzzle. "They'll stop at nothing to chase us down and make us pay. They'll take us killing these four as a personal insult."

She moved onto Millie, gently poking her forehead and saying a soft 'boop' as Millie's screams through her gag were just about loud enough for those outside to hear. "Wow! This one is angry. Holy shit." Eve said, amused before looking towards Moxxie. "You can say you'll never get away with this through your gag if you want. Seems your style."

Moxxie, instead, mumbles a series of words and threats who's specifics were lost on Eve, but the tone certainly wasn't. She poked his forehead with her thumb, extracting the last memories she needed. "If we killed them, or caused them harm in any obvious way, they'd stop at nothing to find who did it. Angels are stupid like that. They care more about their reputation then their own lives, so we have to be sneaky, we have to go now, and in a few they'll wake up with no idea what happened and will remember everything about meeting you except the dumb ass shit my second born said." With a smile her Emily disguise returned and Eve went outside next to the very personification of hate, whom she kinda liked.

Eve and Satan walked away from the embassy, the small wisps of flickering light on each of Eve's fingers on her left hand. She slowly put them in a glass tubes. With a flick of her fingers the tubes twisted and closed off. "Okay, I got Cain watching Abel to make sure the absolute moron doesn't tell anyone else our plan. We're just lucky everyone else was so busy with other things the damn idiots didn't think to use it as leverage."

"Likely they did, but they were waiting for the right moment. Thankfully we happened before it did." Said 'Sera' in the deep voice of Satan.

"Mm. So, who are we meeting next? We just got Paimon on our side. Alastor has been meeting with most of his kids but there's so damn many of the brats."

Shadows overcame them, and the two of them found themselves in a great big room filled with small glass tubes on wooden shelves. Eve casually added the five new ones as Satan picked up one and examined it closely. This one wasn't his or Eve's. Alastor had been busy.

Satan smiled a very small and very wicked smile. He loved wrath, he loved conflict, he loved hate and turmoil, even when it worked against the interest of those who he worked with.

Not when it worked against his, of course, but he had to admit this memory of an arrow stolen was very interesting. "We should meet a few ourselves. I do believe I set up meeting with one known as Stolas."

"No good." Said Eve. "He's in the Angel's Embassy. Heard some people talking about him. Doesn't he have a wife or something?"

"Oh yes." Satan's grin began to grow. "He most certainly does."

Notes:

As always, comments are adored. I considered giving Cass the ability to let people see each other's lives through talking to them, learning them, then tapping other people's heads so they could learn of them too. She was going to learn the life stories of all of I.M.P.'s victims then let all of them learn them. It honestly would have been a fun scene, with them deciding some of the killings were justified, good even, but finding themselves wondering about others.

However it felt cheap, especially since I'd have Blitz and Stolas exchange each other's life stories next. It also didn't work well with Sera's power, which I said can't be used often due to being overwhelming, yet I'd be saying this very similar one can and with multiple people. I loved the idea, but it just didn't work.

And just to make sure I mention it again
https://archiveofourown.org/works/63624922/chapters/163163692

Please read this original story about the last of two alien species trying to survive in an unfamiliar world they woke up in after sleeping for thousands of years. Parsons, the last of his kind, now has to raise the last of the Zen, the same people who made the air toxic to his kind and stuck him forever in an environmental suit.

Parsons wanted to kill her, he wanted to end this war, but she was a baby, and despite what the Zen think, he is not a monster.

ANYWAYS! Next chapter will either have Stolas and his family, including Stella, or Gabriel pouting and suggesting trial by combat.

Chapter 39: Chapter 31: Freedom, of a sort.

Summary:

I.M.P. gets a new job, a new rareship happens, one of the most common ships in the entire series happens, and we see Blitz get his skull fractured. Good times.

Notes:

I had a lot of fun writing this, which worries me a bit. Some of my absolute favorite chapters got almost zero engagement. Oh well, I'm happy with it.

Moxxie walked out of the privacy curtain that hid the toilet. He was glad he didn't even have to ask for one. Across from it was a bigger curtain that had a shower and a place for dressing and undressing. He suspected that one reason they had that was so they didn't have to risk prisoners trying to escape when they moved them for basic hygiene, though if they were really smart they'd have kept them in different cells as well so they couldn't hide and plan.

He was very glad they weren't too smart. It had only been a few weeks and Moxxie had adapted well. Millie, on the other hand.

"Millie, I love you, and you're wonderful, and usually I love your desire for violence and blood lust but you've been gripping those bars so hard for the past five hours, well, weeks actually, that you're starting to put a groove on them. Do you think you could be a bit less, I-"

Millie interrupted "Wait! Do you think I could wear them down like that and break them?!"

"Millie." Moxxie said, ignoring that. "Please be less crazy."

"I'm not crazy!" Shouted Millie as she squeezed the bars tighter. She turned towards the cell across from them. "Guys, am I acting crazy?"

From the bed Blitz was busy reading the same book he'd read five times by now. Stolas had given it to him. It was on hellish laws and what it mostly said was 'You're fucked'. "Millie, you're acting like a caged animal and not in the hot way."

"You literally keep throwing food at the guard instead of eating it. He has to leave the room so you'll eat." Loona was busy reading a comic she'd borrowed from the guard. Apparently at least one comic artist had gotten into Heaven so she was currently reading The Amazing Spiderman #24,231,123

"I'm doing that so we can get some time without the guard! It's planned and strategic!" Millie shouted as she idly pulled on the bars.

"I mean, I leave the door open and put a barrier on the door frame so you can't escape so I still hear everything you talk about." Said the guard as he stood there, observing everything as usual.

"You!" She pointed at the guard. "You don't think I'm crazy, right?"

He took a moment to think, rubbing his head with the end of his spear, carefully avoiding the tip. "I mean, I don't know what's defined as crazy down here so I have no idea."

"Coward answer!" With a shout, Millie began to gnaw on the bars.

There was silence for a minute, and then the guard spoke up again. "It's crazy here. When I look outside I see people who just want to take, hurt, who view others as things to use. Monsters of the highest order. People who's only goal is drugs or sex or anything to escape the realization that their horrible lives are their own doing, or so much worse, the doing of someone else and they have no real control. In such a place you'd expect there to be no kindness, no love, no care, yet it's also somehow everywhere. I see love in people, I see people hold hands, hold hearts. I see people go to others with drugs, not realizing it's not the drugs they seek to share, but the company. Desperate to not be alone, desperate to be with someone, to care and be cared for. I see people's hearts swell despite the needles that puncture them every single day." He turned towards Millie, who had stopped gnawing and just began to stare at him, along with everyone else. "So yes, I think Hell is fairly crazy, because it's the worst place in the entire universe, and yet it still has love and hope and kindness."

She let go of the bars, she took her teeth off them. It wouldn't last, but for a moment she was just stuck thinking about what he said. She went over to her bed, pushed it across the cell, moved it next to Moxxie's and laid down, soon joined by him. Just to take a moment to enjoy the company she'd been neglecting, and as he laid next to her they joined hands, and simply enjoyed knowing the other was still there.

***

A few days later...

Gabriel was not happy. He wasn't happy often these days, but in a way he was thankful for his frustration and anger. He had spent some time feeling nothing, and until Micheal he often found his choices were to feel empty, or feel anger.

It didn't make the anger easier though. "We're rewarding them."

Cass was too excited to notice the anger. She was pacing back and forth as Sera and Emily watched. "Not really! They hate stuff like this! Blitz values his freedom from authority more then anything, though Moxxie will probably enjoy it, Millie will hate the rules we have, and Loona is just happy to be free so maybe for most of them? I dunno, but the main culprit will hate it and that's important!" She spun in a circle, grinning. Cass was a natural Doer, she liked to do things, and she'd found something to do. "It will help cement peace, it will help establish the team Sera wants, and we'll even toss an Angel onto the team to help and we know exactly who!"

Sera was about to speak up, but she stopped herself, and looked at Emily. This was her embassy. This was her project. "Emily? What do you think?"

The usually quiet Angel suddenly remembered she had some sort of authority now. She hesitated, unsure of what to say. These were people she'd listen too all her life, the adults to her childhood, and now she was among them. Though deep down she wanted their approval, more then anything she wanted to do the right thing. It was a shame she was realizing the Right Thing often didn't exist, and every choice just seemed to consist of lesser wrongs.

"This isn't about what they deserve. It's about what we all need. Heaven, Hell, and all between. I think there's good in them, I think there's bad in them, I think we can use the bad for good. I think we need this, and I think they need it too. I know this won't bring justice to those they killed, but we can allow them to show up and share their grievances, we can try and compensate them as well. Sinners or not, Hell should not have taken them from the world, and-" Emily paused, looked over at Cass and suddenly remembered just enough about legal talk to say what she said next. "We can claim it's a sort of work release thing. Work for us as punishment. If we frame it as a punishment we won't get imitators. I think." She turned towards Sera. "And we'll have that group of demons and angels to help keep Earth safe from otherworldly forces."

Sera nodded, with a smile.

Gabriel, however, stood up and began to pace back and forth. "I want to fight them." Before anyone could object he turned around towards them. "If we're going to play this game, then I'd like to point out it'd help people realize we mean business. I will not kill them, I will hold back, but a fight will scare imitators away. It will show justice has been, slightly, served to those in Heaven. It will help satiate the people they killed and, if I'm being honest, it'd show if they can even handle themselves. I've looked at their records. We're going to ask them to face much harder battles then they have before. If they can not last even a minute against me when I'm holding back, then they stand no chance."

Sera and Emily were about to speak up when Cass slapped her hands together. "Perfect! I'll inform them and get their team ready! We'll be using the full team, of course, including Lute and Gwilford! Should we invite people to watch?"

Emily stood up suddenly, a fire still within her. "Are you crazy? Thi-we can't make a spectacle of this!" She looked over at Gabriel. "You're better than this! This isn't justice this is just you unable to accept the fact you lost!"

Quiet fell over the room and soon Gabriel approached Emily. Sera stood up, putting a hand on Emily's shoulder. Gabriel took a deep breath. "I need to test them, Emily. This deal will throw them to the wolves. To beasts and monsters. Gwilford is a very proficient healer. He will not let them die. This is about more than my ego this is about making sure they can do the job we wish to give them."

Sera's grip grew tighter and as Emily looked up at her she saw hesitation on her mentor's face. It occurred to Emily that Sera might even agree with Gabriel, even if she was standing with Emily right now. Looking towards Gabriel, and knowing he was looking back at, but not down on, her she let the fire in her calm down. Just enough to let the worry set in. "And if they're not good enough...?"

Without hesitation Gabriel said "Then we could use some more secretaries to deal with demon visitors. Honestly many of our angels are at a loss on how to deal with them. Most have never even been leered at before."

Emily felt her fire go out, her mind clear and with a small "Oh." Of understanding she realized she had pushed things perhaps a bit too far. "Well, we should go tell them then."

***

Lute was getting another coffee. She'd tried sleeping since she got to hell and frankly she was not a fan. She felt Cain was right with the whole occasionally passing out instead of sleeping thing.

The waiting room was nice, and they hadn't kicked her out. They had gently nudged her towards a bathroom she could take a shower in at one point but otherwise they'd left her alone to drink coffee and survive on snacks in the lobby. A few Angels had even shared food.

Taking a sip of coffee, she turned around and looked up at Sera as Sera approached. "Well?"

"We know what where doing next. You're friends"- Sera ignored Lute mumbling 'not my friends.' and continued "Will help us hunt down renegade Angels, Demons and other things on earth. We-"

"I know what you're going to ask." Taking another sip of black coffee Lute continued with her interruption. "I want something." Looking down at her drink, avoiding eye contact, Lute began to say the words she'd practiced in her head every few hours for the past few days. "I want to meet all of Adam's direct relatives that are in Heaven. In laws too."

"It can be done." Sera said without hesitation.

Lute hadn't expected a yes, especially not such a quick one. She'd expected an argument. A struggle. Something. "Just like that? Won't Gabriel be mad?"

"Lute, you served Heaven faithfully for untold centuries. When you needed us to be faithful back we failed you. I made you, I left you, and I regret not doing more fo-"

Lute held up both hands, her coffee swishing in it's biodegradable environmentally friendly cardboard cup. "I don't need more sentimental stuff right now. I'm good with a yes. So, when are we going to our new jobs?"

"Soon after you fight Gabriel and prove you can handle yourselves."

Lute looked up at Sera, downed the rest of her coffee, went to the front desk to retrieve her spear, went back to the coffee, refilled her cup, drank it, refilled it again, downed it, then grabbed the pot and drank it all down at once. "Okay, I'm ready." She turned towards Sera as her stomach gurgled. "After a bathroom trip."

***

The guard was gone. Not that this made much of a difference, but it gave Millie something to get excited about. "So, guards not here. When he gets back maybe Loona can use all that charm she's been putting on him, and get him to open the cages. You know, give him puppy eyes and all."

"Wait, what charm?" Loona said from the bed she was laying on as she read The Amazing Spiderman #30,000,000 that she'd borrowed from the guard.

"Ya know." Said Millie, hands gripping the bars. "All that let me show you how to eat, go ahead and borrow my pillow, hey do you have a book I can read stuff. Get him all trusting and stuff then bam! We kill him, and we get the fuck out of here!"

"Uh, Millie." Moxxie said from his own bed where he read a newspaper. "I don't think we should kill the guard."

"What do you mean we shouldn't kill the guard?!" Millie turned towards Moxxie, who shrunk back, though only slightly. "We've killed plenty of guards! We'll have to kill plenty more getting out of here! Ain't no problem!"

Moxxie stood up. He knew, in theory, Millie had the right idea, but he also knew it was a bad theory. "It's just, well, I'm okay killing most people. We meet a lot of jerks and the people we killed on earth are statistically bad people, but I've always been against killing innocents. That guard is innocent to the point of sort of stupid."

"Alright fine, I'll kill him and you stay out of our way, right fellas?" She turned towards the other cell, only to notice Loona and Blitz avoiding eye contact.

"I mean, the guys not even here. I don't think it'd be hard to put him down without killing him either. He's an Angel. We can just rough him up and shit." Loona said, face hidden by her comic.

Millie turned towards Blitz. "Blitz...?"

After a moment he stood up, went to the bars and leaned on them. "Guy healed my bladder infection, arthritis and even fixed Moxxie's tendonitis, which we didn't even realize he had-"

"I thought everyone heard that constant ringing."

"-We can just, you know, shove a spear up his butt and leave. He'll be fine."

Millie banged her head on the bars and thought for a moment. Something echoed in her mind. Something deep and hidden, struggling to say hello from the core of her memories. "You know I do think if someone came in here he'd try and protect us, even though there ain't a lick of fight in that boy. He'd fight and even die, cause he's just like that. I suppose that's something worth keeping alive."

"Good news! You don't have too!" Cass appeared in a flash of bright light. "So! Do we have a deal for you!"

Stolas walked casually out of the shadows, carrying a stack of papers in one hand and a small table in the other. He put the table down then the papers on it. "Heaven has found out there are renegade spirits and such on earth and have been for some time but neither Heaven nor Hell have people used to hunting down things on earth. Both sides have basically agreed to reduced their activities to tempting mortals. That's where you come in."

Cass moved to unlock the cages, Millie immediately jumping on her and biting at her head. Cass ignored this as the others decided too as well. "We need experts on hunting down others on earth and you're the closest we got. We'll be pairing you with a former exorcist and an Angel."

Millie stopped biting "Wait, you want us to kill for you?"

Cass nodded, Millie jumped down. "Alright! Send us out there!"

"Well, first we have to test your ability to fight." Cass said as Stolas directed the others to sign various papers after going over exactly what they said and, even more important, what they meant. He was very clear. Not just for Blitz, but he had to admit he'd gained some affection for the others as well, along with some envy issues with Millie and Moxxie's relationship.

"We fighting the guard?!" Millie shouted, bouncing on her feet.

"Oh heavens no!" Cass's smile began to waiver, faded a bit even, something everyone took notice of. "You'll be fighting Gabriel."

After a moment of silence, a moment of fear, a moment of cold realization that they might die today, Millie let out an enthusiastic "Eeee!"

***

It was a cold and empty room. They'd been given weapons that had been found around their office, which amounted to a large pile in the corner, but none of them were blessed, except two. A spear and sword owned by Lute.

"How are we even supposed to do this?" Moxxie asked as he searched his ammo for any holy bullets he may have forgotten.

"Yeah, I mean, we got Lute's spear and sword and that's it. The hell are the rest of us supposed to do to hurt him?" Said Blitz as he loaded his guns regardless.

"Wait, you think my spear and sword can hurt him?" Lute held up her spear, looking at it skeptically.

"I mean, they're angelic steel, right? And that can hurt Gabriel, right?"

After a moment Lute gave an uncertain "Maybe?"

"Well, how the hell are we supposed to beat this guy!"

"I don't think we're supposed to beat him. We're just supposed to, you know, survive?"

Loona rubbed the back of her neck as she went through the pile of weapons they had "Somehow that's even worse."

"Don't worry!" Shouted Cass, who showed up out of nowhere again. "We're giving you an angelic ally who can help!"

"It's not you, is it?" Blitz said in a tired tone.

Lute spun her spear around to test it's weight. "What? I hope so. That's Cassiel. She's a virtue. Humility I think? She's one of the strongest Angels in Heaven."

Blitz felt hope rush into him "Oh, fucking sweet!"

"It's not me." Cass took that hope and strangled it.

"Damn it!"

"Tada!" Moving aside, Everyone watched as the guard from earlier walked into the room. He was weaponless and armorless now. He also somehow wore a plaid suit. Something about him in his casual clothing was setting off a deep desire in the demons to take him to the bathroom and stick his head in the toilet and flush.

While everyone else was busy arming themselves Blitz took some time to feel hopeless as he looked at the former prison guard. "Oh. Great. Wait, did we ever get your name?"

"Gwilford." He stated plainly. "You can call me Gwilford."

"Wow." Said Blitz, resisting the urge to put Gwilford in a headlock. "I am so sorry."

"For what?"

"I- nevermind. What sort of weapons do you know how to use?"

"None."

"How many fights you been in?"

"None."

After a pause Blitz added "Have you even ever gotten a bruise?"

"I did wake up with an odd bruise on my neck a few days back but otherwise no."

Blitz slowly turned around, looked at the wall across from them and said "We're going to die."

Loona held up a set of daggers she found and then strapped to her legs. "Hey uh, Gwil, right?"

He turned towards her. All six wings fanning out behind him. "Yes, Loona?"

"You didn't think, I mean, I wasn't charming or seducing you or anything while you were watching us, was I?" She avoided looking at him. Partly out of embarrassment from the question but mostly because she just realized he somehow had on lime green crocs covered in glitter.

"I mean, no, though you are very charming."

Before she could say anything or even stutter suddenly a flash of bright light nearly blinded them all. Before them Gabriel stood tall, sword in hand, armored and holy. His armor was a simple breast plate and entirely for show. His muscles were much tougher than any metal.

"You know I was going to give this jail glowing reviews but now it's the worst one I ever experienced. Seriously, I prefer that one that made me stand in a corner for eight hours until I shit myself."

"Oh, ew." Loona stuck her tongue out in disgust, then realized her teeth were glowing. Feathers surrounded them as all their weapons began to glow bright and white. The feathers settled on their bodies, a group settling on Loona's hand and covering it. Many more covering the demons and Lute in various places as Millie threw a bright shining dagger at one, watched it bounce off, and caught the dagger in her hand. She looked behind her, and Gwilford was floating in the air, his eyes shining brightly before he slowly lowered to the ground, his wings nearly plucked bare of feathers that now covered them. He was breathing a bit deeply, panting even.

"If you need any healing please come to me. I'm fairly terrible at fighting I'm afraid."

Suddenly with a surge of confidence, all five of them turned towards Gabriel as Gabriel looked at them, tossed his sword aside, and cracked his knuckles. "Lets go then."

All at once Lute, Mille and Blitz charged forward, Loona moved along the walls to get behind him as a bullet from Moxxie's gun hit Gabriel in his shoulder. One fist swung for Millie as her huge axe swung up at it, it slammed into his fist and began to crack as Millie let it go and swung up with a dagger, only for a wing to hit her from behind.

Blitz went for his neck, going for a kill with two knives as they cut at Gabriel's skin when a well timed head butt slammed Blitz's skull hard and knocked him away.

Lute swung her spear up towards him only for him to grab it by the handle, and she smiled as she followed it with a swift kick up to his jaw, her boot suddenly glowing white. It hit him, hard, and she even saw some blood from the knives, the bullet and her kick.

He spun the spear around too fast for her to let go and she soon realized she spun with it, too afraid to let go and blocking another shot from Moxxie. Loona jumped at him from behind only for his wings to slam into her and knock her back.

Millie was already behind the spear though, and suddenly punched up with a glowing fist. He looked down and raised an eyebrow.

"...Okay, in my defense, punching men in the dick usually has more of an effect." Millie admitted.

He kicked her away and threw Lute into Moxxie as Gwilford grabbed Blitz and healed his broken skull.

"Oh. Sweet. I thought I had permanent brain damage for a se-FUCK!" Gabriel reached over and grabbed Gwil by the neck, knocking Blitz aside as he slammed Gwilford into the wall.

Before anyone else realized what was going on bright teeth slammed into Gabriel's arm. Loona's teeth pressed hard into Gabriel's muscles as two daggers stabbed next to her muzzle, both held in her grip.

Lute tossed Millie her sword before she grabbed her spear. "Protect the healer, damn it!" Shouted Lute as the spear slammed into Gabriel's wing, and Millie swung the sword into the other one.

"Y'all sound like a god damn game tutorial!" Blitz actually turned around towards the weapon pile just as Gabriel's fist swung up, only to find Moxxie's tail around it, as Moxxie came up with his arm. He flew up, landed on Gabriel's shoulders. He had a glowing shotgun right in Gabriel's face. As the gun went off a light burst from Gabriel's halo flung everyone, even Gwil, away.

Gabriel stood there, bleeding from shallow but significant wounds. Shotgun pellets slowly fell from his face, half of it bleeding and with huge open wounds.

That was when the grenade Blitz had found rolled under him. Gabriel stepped on it, the explosion contained under his shoe.

"Okay, that was a holy hand grenade what the fuck." Blitz mumbled. Bullets began to rain on Gabriel, Millie and Moxxie doing some couples bonding as they held hands and held guns and fired at him. Loona firing the shotgun she had picked up and even Lute throwing her spear and hitting Gabriel in the chest.

Light flooded the room suddenly as Gabriel shouted. Suddenly his form shifted. His body was pure bright light. All around it were golden rings, covered in very real eyes that slowly spun even as they wrapped around his skin. His wings filled with the same eyes, feathers sharp like blades as he stood there like that for one absolutely terrifying moment.

Then he was back to normal, no wounds, no signs of damage. Even his clothes repaired.

Everyone took one look at this man who had undone all their work with only a moment of true power and in awe and fright Moxxie said "That's just unfair." He tried to aim his gun again but found himself slammed into a wall where, with speed unseen, each one found themselves bruised and knocked around by a quick fist or kick.

They stood up, Lute spitting out a tooth. "Seriously? Your boyfriend punched me harder. Come on, hit me like yo-"

Everyone looked over to where Lute was a second ago, and where she was now a crater in the wall with a few twitching limbs sticking out. A tooth flew out.

Gabriel looked at all of them, going for their weapons again, not giving up. He let out a deep breath. "Over. It's over. You did well."

"Like hell it is! You break my dad's skull, hurt my friends, and choke that angel who I totally wasn't trying to charm, and you think it's over?!" Loona rushed in and started to bite and claw and stab and punch.

Gwil had withdrawn his magic though, so Gabriel just let her get it out of her system. At least that was the plan but when it'd been nearly twenty minutes he picked her up and put her down. She was growling, but at least a bit more calm.

Gabriel gave them a nod of approval and went to leave, though as he did he saw Millie picking up her axe handle, the axe itself broken. With a snap of his fingers it went back together and she smiled. "Hey, nice trick. I think it's actually sharper and lighter too. Almost makes it all worth it!"

"Even the broken arm?"

Millie's arm swung back and forth, the other holding the axe. "Aw. Shit. Didn't notice that."

Blitz stood up, then fell down and realized his legs shouldn't bend the way that way. "Okay, quick check. What's broken on who?"

"Pretty sure I have no ribs." Announced Moxxie from the ground.

"hassrgjrdabble." Came from Lute's hole in the wall.

Loona looked at herself. Most of Gwil's protective feathers had flown away but as she looked at herself she realized where they flew too. They were mostly on her. They soon removed themselves as Gwil gently touched Moxxie's chest. "Here. Let me." His voice was horse, the marks and bruising on his neck clear.

"Hey, uh, thanks but shouldn't you heal yourself?" Moxxie said as he felt his ribs unfuck themselves in his body.

"Can't. The magic doesn't work on the caster. I can find another healer soo-" As Gwil talked he felt soft and gentle hands touch his throat as the bruising healed. Emily let go of his throat and offered everyone a wave.

Millie held out her arm towards Emily and made a note to do a proper thank you later. She looked over at Lute as Lute was being healed. She spit out another tooth. "For hells sake Lute, how many teeth you got left?"

"Less then I started with." Lute felt Gwilford tap her cheek and she wiggled her jaw. "Okay, just as many as I started with. You know, we got extremely lucky. Gabriel was really really taking it easy on us."

***

"You were supposed to go easy on them!" Sera shouted as Gabriel walked the halls of the embassy.

"I was. I could have released my aura or my blade of feathers and simply killed them all."

"You were supposed to take it easier then that." Sera's expression turned stern. He could have killed them. When he grabbed Gwilford's throat she thought he was going to strangle the poor lad. Gabriel had an expression unlike anything she'd seen on him.

Gabriel turned towards her. Towering, intimidating, frightening.

To anyone else. Sera had long ago stood up to far more frightening things. She'd stood up to herself. She looked back at him, their gaze meeting and for a moment it almost turned into a contest of wills, but Gabriel had relented long before the fight with the demons had even ended. "They have potential. They are very skilled in what they do. Their attack was coordinated without them needing to communicate at all. There is something there, something worth nurturing. Sera. I think I've found something to do." He noticed Sera's hesitation, but he continued "I'm going to train them."

***

It was now the designated party room. Everyone had been shown new apartments they were getting for free within the embassy. They were built not long ago as the embassy expanded. It was slowly becoming it's own little block of Heaven in Hell, something which was causing an uproar, but right now that was not important.

Right now what was important was the drinking.

Millie and Moxxie had left to see Millie's family, who had settled into another part of the embassy and room had been made for them. She had to make sure they were okay, and tell them she was okay, and check on her brother, parents, siblings, other brothers, and the baby who's name changed as constantly as their appearance.

Everyone else was drinking though, except Emily, who was mostly there just to make sure no one got into trouble. Especially Gwilford, who never drank before, but especially Blitz, who was a known trouble maker, though especially Lute, who was a fallen Angel with impulse control issues.

Loona was fine.

Mostly. Blitz and Lute were busy challenging each other to every game they could think of. It was actually interesting to watch. Lute was stronger, but Blitz had more experience. Raw power versus experience.

They were also both drunk and falling over each other.

"Fuck, okay, you're better at pool." Lute admitted as she tossed the pool que away, something she did anytime she lost. She was only willing to put things away properly when she won.

Thankfully Blitz was the same way, so everything got put away eventually.

Lute slammed her arm down on a table, looking to arm wrestle Blitz with a grin. He accepted, grabbed her arm, and was flung to the ground before he even had a chance to really brace himself. "Not fair. I want another go."

This time it was fair, and this time he was flung to the ground the moment they stopped counting down.

He got up and dusted himself off. "You might have won arm wrestling but can you beat me in a game of chance that requires no skill what so ever?!" He grabbed some dice from his pocket and rolled them.

"Okay, why do they say suck toes?"

"Sorry, those are my sex dice."

After a pause, Lute said. "Roll again."

Loona and Gwilford were much less active, though perhaps not more calm. "You are such a dork. I swear, you seriously own six plaid suits?"

"Well, I've always worn white before I came down here and then I went out to buy clothes and this was what they said was the current fashion?" Gwilford had never drank before. He had to admit, he didn't feel much different. The only problem was how he kept talking even when he didn't want too.

"You're so fucking gullible. I swear you shouldn't ever go outside. Tell you what, dumbass, next time you want to explore hell let me know and I'll keep the jerks away."

Gwilford had drank his third communion wine bottle. The way he'd drained them was actually impressing even Blitz. The wine was potent, if tasty. It wasn't long ago, in the eyes of Angels at least, that drinking wine was incredibly common in the clergy after all. "Wait, are you offering to be my body guard, friend, or date?"

Loona's foot lifted up, her foot slammed into his face, and she kicked him away. "Don't be weird, dude!"

From the floor Gwil said "Sorry. I'm not use to how Hell functions just yet. I swear I'll learn social ques eventually."

Leaning over, she looked down at him. "Nah. I think you're just like this. It's cool though, I mean like, you care and that's more then most people do around here. Even the Angels don't seem to care that much."

Gwilford propped himself up on his elbows and looked up towards her. "Of course I care. I care about everyone, but especially those I'm suppose to keep safe."

She sat down on top of him, pinning him down as he let out a small oof. "Nah, you suck as a prison guard. You don't even get why you were there. You were there to keep us from escaping."

"Mm. No. if you escaped you would have been killed. There was no hope of you ever really getting out. Even if you did, you'd be chased by Heaven itself. There would be no peace for you, no joy, your whole life just trying to survive. That's no way to live. That's not life. My job was to keep you safe from that."

Loona took a long drink of her glass of surprisingly potent communion wine, continued to sit on an angel, and eventually said "You know, sometimes the shit you say makes me want to vomit." She looked towards Lute and her dad as he argued that the dice said eat while naked and the dice should be obeyed. After that pause she added. "In a good way."

"Thank you?"

"You know, I know most angels ain't anything like as magical as you. Sera was, but like, what's up with that?"

Gwilford fanned all six wings out, stretching them as Loona watched, with a straight face and a wagging tail. She liked the wings. They looked soft and warm.

"I'm a Seraphim. We're pretty rare. I think there's less then fifty of us?"

"Shit. You're pretty much an endangered species at this point." Loona finally stood up and offered Gwilford a hand up. He took it.

"We can have children but even with each other they are not Seraphim. Seraphim can only be made, not born, just like Thrones like Gabriel and Micheal. Only lower ranking Angels come from natural birth." He sat down again, reached for some wine, knocked the bottle over, tried to use magic to make it float and slammed the whole bottle into his face and fell down. Loona let out a small, mocking, laugh. "You're hilarious, but really, that sucks. The whole no natural six winged magical guys thing. You good down there?"

"Views nice." He was looking up at her as he said this, and Loona looked back at him, and though she considered smacking him in the face again, and she didn't smile with her lips, her tail kept wagging behind her.

They were both starting to notice it was doing that a lot tonight.

***

Blitz woke up, looked next to him, saw wings, looked up at the ceiling and muttered out a small "fuck."

"Right?" Said Lute next to him. She'd been awake and facing away from him for about an hour now, unable to bring herself to leave.

Blitz looked under the sheets. Naked. He smelled the room. Smelled of sex. He checked his condoms. Empty. He looked in the trash. Full of condoms. He slammed his head back onto his pillow.

Lute got up. She went towards the bathroom. "I'm going to be in there awhile."

Blitz looked around. It was his place too. Great. He couldn't just leave and not come back.

He'd have to leave for awhile and then come back and hope she was gone. He got dressed quickly. "Gonna go check on the others!"

"I'm going to be here when you get back. You're not running from this." Lute shouted from the bathroom. Adam had tried that. A lot.

Blitz let out a small curse and went outside to actually check on people. He walked down the halls, stuck with thoughts he didn't like. He had worked so hard to gain his freedom, to be in charge, to be his own boss. In a way he still was. He was under contract with Heaven, not officially employed, but the contract stated he was not allowed to kill mortals on earth, and no one with relations to Heaven. It was limiting, and he hated it, even if he was still technically in charge. They also housed them, and in a way he felt almost like a pet, a display, a thing to be made into an example.

Eventually he found Loona's door. He knocked on the door. An Angel opened it.

Gwil was in a big fluffy robe. "Oh. Hello Blitz. Is everything oka-" suddenly he was grabbed and thrown into the apartment with a crash as Loona replaced him. She was fully dressed and looked good. Except the messy hair, and feathers in her clothes.

"Hi! Uh, is everything okay?"

Blitz glanced behind her, she blocked his view as best she could but he could see Gwil wave from an overturned couch he'd landed near. "okay. Just checking. We're you both drunk?"

Avoiding eye contact and wondering if she was going to need to keep Gwil hidden for a bit, Loona said "Uh, sorta?"

"So, did he or did he not take advantage of you?"

"No, Dad. We just got drunk and went home together."

"That's my girl!" Blitz sounded genuinely proud.

"First of all, no, we didn't do anything. We both passed out on the couch, he passed out on top of me-" She noticed Blitz looking at the feathers. "Uh, he has a lot of feathers that fell off because of last night's fight. Also, didn't you threaten to kill Lu-"

He spoke quickly to her, not wanting to hear Lute's name. "That was different. She kissed you without consent. Just be careful, alright? With the way things are going our next step in this world is a half demon half Angel baby."

He walked down the hall again, realizing he would just eventually bring up Lute if he stayed there. His thoughts came back to haunt him. He'd been near useless in that last fight. The grenade hadn't even helped. He wanted to be more than that. He wanted to be more than everything. Things had moved so fast, and now he was a stranger in his own life. He was having a hard time recognizing who he was. He was doing things he'd never done before. He was being *nice* to people. He was talking. He was working with people. It felt so weird, so off. He didn't like it, even if he knew it was, in some ways, better. He missed when it was him and Stolas just banging and using a book to kill people who, statistically, were bad people anyways. Everything was so much simpler then. Still, he thought about the party of his exes. He thought about the pain he caused. He realized just because things were good for him, didn't mean things were okay.

He finally knocked on Millie's door. After some muffled sounds and a shhh the door opened and Millie greeted Blitz with a smile, mussed up hair, a backwards shirt, and one of Moxxie's bowties around her neck. "Hi Blitz! What brings you here?"

"Just checking on everyone!" Blitz said brightly, trying to run from his thoughts even as they chased him. "How's the family? How's uh, what did we name that kid again?"

"Parents are calling them Chimamanda. Chim for short. They're doing alright. Growing every day, sometimes a new tail! Parents are settling in pretty well. Angels even made a place for the horses, though it's a bit small and the horses do not like the Angels one bit, let me tell ya, but still, beats being dead. Sallie's been flirting with some of the people here, so have my brothers, they've been making a game of it I think but they stopped when the Angels kept either playing dumb or being dumb we're still not sure. Most are also kind of too nice to really be mean too, if that makes sense, it's weird but a lot of them got a way of getting to you that makes you feel bad for messing with them. Honestly I can't wait to get out of here an-"

Blitz nodded along mindlessly as he listened. Millie wasn't usually one to talk like this, and he knew it, so it was important that he listened and it wasn't because he was avoiding going back to his place and confronting Lute.

Neither noticed Gabriel until he was right next to them. He didn't say anything, and waited for Millie to notice him. "Uh. How long you been there big guy? Sort of a private conversation here."

To both of their surprise, Gabriel apologized. "My mistake. I'll be more cautious in the future, and I am sorry for interrupting, but I do have important news. I have taken it upon myself to train you. I was very impressed with how well you fought. This training is optional an-"

"Flaming sword?" Millie asked.

"Yes, I will teach you how to make a flaming sword."

"Sold!"

"Well, thats all well and good but I should get going. I got places to be. See ya two around." Blitz left, fleeing again as he casually wandered away from the giant Angel who broke his skull yesterday. He was trying to avoid being confronted with his new reality, and yet here it was, insisting it existed despite his silent requests for otherwise.

As he left Gabriel looked over at Millie. "We'll have to be careful, of course, on the count of your pregnancy."

After a moment of absolute silence, sunk faces, hanging shoulders, and the slow dawning realization on Gabriel that she didn't, in fact, know. A muffled voice in the background shouted, through a gag, 'She's what?!'

Blitz was far away by then. He'd had time to think, even though he tried his best not too, and right now the one thing he wanted more then anything was to keep Lute from getting an invitation to one of Verosika parties, or more accurately, to avoid giving her a reason to be invited. He went to his door, opened it, heard the shower still running and closed it behind him. He walked inside and went to sit on the bathroom sink, Lute either not noticing, or ignoring him. He strongly suspected she was ignoring him, while at the same time waiting for him to speak.

"Lute." He began. "What do you really want?"

After a moment's pause, she asked "You mean from us or in general?"

Bltiz's fingers grasped the sink, looking down at the floor. "In general."

She had long ago finished washing up. Now she was just hoping the water would wash the emptiness away. "I want someone to want me again."

"You need to want more than that." Blitz didn't even pause to think, because he knew exactly what he wanted to say. He'd thought, many times, on what he'd say to his many ex lovers who came to him in desperation for someone to want them. "You need to want more than that or all you'll find are people who will use you and the moment they can't get anything else from you, or you displeases them in any way, or they're just bored they'll drop you and leave you more broken than before, and before you know it you'll just be another broken person, hurt and damaged by them, as they go on to find someone else to use."

The shower slowly turned off, and from the outside Blitz could see Lute wrap her wet wings around her body as the heat of the shower slowly left her. "You know this from experience, huh?"

Blitz didn't see this, he was looking away, he couldn't look at her right now. "Yeah. I do."

"It must suck to be used so much, huh?"

He couldn't say the words at first. His words caught up in his throat, but eventually he forced them free. "No Lute, I was the other one."

Slowly, she lowered herself to the shower floor and sat down, wings and arms around herself. "God, I'm such an idiot."

"Hey now, we work for Heaven now. No using the lord's name in vain, right?" Blitz tried to smile, but it didn't come. He hoped it'd come. He'd hoped he could be sassy and clever and get his way out of this.

"I didn't. I was talking to them. I don't think they're listening, though."

Blitz wasn't equipped for this as a person, but as he sat on the sink he thought about what someone better then him would do. What would Moxxie do? What would Millie do? Even what Stolas would do.

He grabbed a towel, walked over to the shower, opened it up, wrapped it around Lute, and then wrapped himself around her next. One of her wings came out, and wrapped around him as, for a moment, they just enjoyed being close, and warm, and simply the act of existing in a world with each other.

Notes:

Time to be the only fanfic on this sight with Lute/Blitz now. Honestly I didn't really want to do it but then I had the idea for that shower scene and I just fell in love with it. We'll see how it goes.

This story is starting to get close to the final chapters. I still have many more to do but probably less then ten.

Still need to do Meeting Adam, Hellfire Stories, The Fall and Rise of Pride (An extra about Lucifer becoming pride and the fate of the Angel who gave Abel his dagger), Winged Wolf (Loona X OC stuff let me have this), Finding Beez Nuts (Title a work in progress) and a few about Sir Pentious and Sera before the big finale. Fun stuff. Probably forgot a few but I'll add them here and there. I do want an extra about fighting monsters on earth.

Also I feel after thirty chapters I'm owed *one* OC X Canon dammit. I did use the most overused canon for this mind you, but in my defense most of these fuckers got love interests.

Chapter 40: Chapter 32: Chasing Adam

Summary:

Lute goes into Heaven to find out what sort of man Adam really was.

Notes:

Sorry this one took awhile. I had to do several rewrites.

Edit: I typed Angle instead of Angel good lord. I swear I'm not twelve.

"Dad? He was okay, I suppose. Didn't do much. Just sort of gave us food and went off."

"Dad was amazing! We always went fishing together and he taught me how to hunt! Wish he was still around but he was always busy."

"Dad wasn't around us girls much. He let mom do all the work. Barely remember the guy."

"Dad saved me from a lion once. Let me hunt with them too. Only girl he ever taught to hunt, I think. I told him I never wanted to be in trouble like that again and he took me seriously."

"Dad sucked."

Lute walked through Heaven hearing every opinion of Adam she could find. She had specifically requested not to talk to Eve, for many many reasons. This suited everyone fine, especially Micheal who shared that she hadn't left her tiny little slice of Heaven in so long that time had lost all meaning. "Hey, thanks for showing me around despite me beating you up that one time."

"Don't be silly" Said Michael dismissively. "You never even got close to beating me up."

Carefully ignoring this, Lute took a deep breath and looked around her. She'd never be back here again, after all, and she was okay with that. She wasn't sure if she even wanted to come back. It wasn't home anymore. "You met him when he first came here, what did you think of him?"

Michael had to think on this, not only because it was long ago but also because he had hardly spoke with Adam. Adam had preferred to hang around the more feminine looking Angels. "He was a man who'd been through much, and understood very little. Somehow taking pride in both those things. Regardless I do think we've met everyone here who you wished so-"

"Not everyone." Lute said at the same time as someone else. Suddenly Lute turned around, looking into the streets of Heaven to see Lilith approach her. Lilith was smiling that small little smile that Lute always hated. She always felt there was something fake about it. With barely withheld patients Lute addressed her.. "I'm not here to talk to you."

"Really." Lilith had known this meeting wouldn't be a great one, but she knew she had to meet Lute again. If only because she had something for her. "You don't want to meet the first human Adam ever met, slept with, lo-"

"He didn't love you!" Lute shouted as Michael's feathers bristled, ready to get between them.

To his surprise Lilith shook her head at him. If Lute needed a fight to get over herself Lilith was willing to accept that, especially since she was convinced she'd win. "We did, for a short time, but fell out fast. What choice did we have? We were the only two. Lute, I'm not here to fight."

"Shame." Lute reached for her weapon, realized she had none, felt naked, and settled for being angry.

Lilith just rummaged through her purse. "That anger has caused you so much pain and yet you still cling to it. Is it worth it, Lute?"

"He's wor-" Lute paused, and remembered, however briefly, what Cain and Abel had said back at Satan's palace. Suddenly the heat of her anger drained away, and she felt something hallow inside her rise up again.

The hardest part about feeling scorned, about feeling alone and without love she once had was she was finding her options of how to feel narrow every day. She looked between feeling angry, and feeling nothing, and didn't know which was worse.

Lilith handed her a VHS tape she had dug out of her purse. "There's a player at Adam's old home. Feel free to watch it when you get a chance. I might be about if you need me. Ta ta."

Placing it in her empty sword sheath, Lute watched her walk away, though less watched and more glared daggers at her. It was the closest thing to a weapon she had. She turned towards Michael once Lilith was out of sight. "I said in laws too. I haven't met Cain's wife yet."

"Pardon? She never met Adam."

Lute had many reasons for wanting to meet Cain's Wife, one being she wanted to know her name so she could stop calling her Cain's Wife. "We had a deal. Honor it."

 

It was a small home, humble and kind. The sort you'd expect to find in the woods populated by a small family with many children playing outside, yet it was quiet. Smoke rolled from the chimney, and the smell of baked goods filled Lute's nostrils.

It was suspiciously perfect. What was more suspicious is Lute had been past this part of Heaven before. This home was new, but looked old. She felt her guard go up immediately.

Lute walked inside to find a woman sewing a blanket, humming softly to herself. She radiated the sort of kindness and warmth you'd expect from an old grandmother who you just knew took in strays. Stray cats, stray dogs, stray people. She smiled at Lute. "Hello there. It's nice to meet you. Your name is Lute, I believe? I am Caritatis." She pat a seat across from her, inviting Lute to sit down. Michael waited by the door. "What did you want to know?"

Lute had so many things on her mind. She wanted to know why she fell in love with Cain, she wanted to tell her how Cain was, she wanted to ask what sort of person Cain was, she wanted to know how you could love someone who was such a jerk on the outside, if only so she could understand her own feelings, but all this came out as "How could you love such an incredibly sad sack of a jerk?"

The question obviously took Caritatis by surprise, leaning back, and looking Lute straight in her eyes. "Excuse me? I would appreciate you not talking about my husband like that."

Lute almost talked back, but something stopped her. The way Caritatis looked at her. There was a threat in those eyes. A maternal threat. The sort of threat you ignored at your own peril. After a moment of silence, things seemed to calm down between them. "Is he really that bad down there?" Caritatis eventually asked, with a hint of genuine hurt in her voice.

Rubbing the back of her neck, Lute looked away. She hated that she'd become perceptive enough to realize there was hurt there. "He's just drinking a lot, very grumpy, and just sort of existing and doing stuff?"

"Oh, so he's about the same." She leaned back, lost in thought. "When you met him, did you need help?"

Thinking about it, Lute gave a careful nod.

"And he helped you?"

"In exchange for beer, yeah."

A small smile came over Caritatias. "That is how he is. What he says and how he acts are not the same. He will always help those in need if they need it. He is a kind soul, pretending he is not. A city grew around our family, because the homeless would come towards us, and Cain would help build them a home. He would say 'I don't want to see you shivering every time I go outside like an idiot.' or 'I don't want your corpse stinking up my home' but there was a good man in there, who couldn't see it, because then he'd have to stop hating himself, and he was too weak deep inside to ever love himself, so I love him for him."

Standing up, Lute began to pace. "It's just, something feels so wrong. If he's such a good person apparently, why is he in Hell?"

"He never asked God for forgiveness for his sin, and blames God for it all. He has a hate in his heart he cannot get over. He would not accept Heaven anymore than Heaven would accept him." Caritatias put her blanket aside, put her hands on her lap, and stared forward "Do you think you'll see him again?"

"No idea, but probably."

"Could you give him a message for me?"

Lute was busy examining the house, poking walls, and chasing a thought. "I have one more question first. Who are you really?"

Caritatias leaned back, looking up towards Michael who looked equally as taken aback. He shrugged.

"This home wasn't here before. It's brand new but you put a lot of work into making it look old. When Cain spoke of knowing the location of Abel and one mystery person in Hell, I think he can somehow know the location of family but I checked the records and only military and high born Angels were in Hell, except Sir Pentious there were no sinners, and most importantly Latine scio, Charity." Lute didn't sound upset, but she was tired of games.

Caritatias took a deep breath, and slowly her disguise began to fade away and before her was Phanuel, or Phanny, the virtue of Charity. "You're smarter than we give you credit for, Lute. I'm impressed."

"Yeah, well, people should stop underestimating me." Lute sat down on the chair again, the chair creaking under her weight. "So, Cain married an angel?"

"No, I wasn't an Angel when I married Cain. I was just a human, just like any other soul here."

"So how did you become a virtue?"

Phanuel looked towards Michael, who shrugged at her "It is your story to tell, Phanny. It's up to you."

"I will tell you, Lute, on one condition. When you next see Cain, please tell him I still love him and will for eternity, and I wait, as I have been doing, for him to finally find the strength to forgive us all, and himself."

"No deal."

Phanny felt her eye twitch, annoyance hitting her at such a simple request being rejected. "Why th-"

Lute interrupted her "Because I'm going to tell him that anyways. He uh, he deserves to know it, regardless of what you're sharing with me."

A moment of silence fell on the room before Michael approached Lute. "Lute? May I look into your eyes?"

Realizing they had both been avoiding eye contact this whole time, Lute obliged him. After a moment Michael stepped back. "I see. You've found much love since we last met."

"The fuck you talking about?"

"Nothing. Phanny?"

Phanny felt a small smile come over her as she realized Michael had seen the love within Lute and found, well, *some*. "When I died I met the virtue of Hope. She told me she didn't wish to be a virtue anymore, and felt I had brought more hope to the world than she was ever capable of. She offered me her power, I told her I did not think myself worthy of being Hope, so she told me to become whatever I thought I best at and then asked God to grant her a gift."

"What gift...?"

"She wished to become human, and enter the cycle of life and death on earth."

Michael spoke up next, some grief in his heart. "She believed the only way to truly love humanity was to be one of them, and wished to try it. God granted her wish, and we, to this day, have no idea who she became or if she ever came back here."

"Wait, so you're saying Hope died?"

"No, Lute. Hope gifted herself to humanity, and gifted herself *with* humanity."

It took some time for Lute to take this all in, and she stood up finally. "Next time I see Cain I am throwing him at that damn hotel."

Phanny gave a small chuckle, one without humor. "He can't die, Lute. I asked for that, because I was so scared he'd be gone forever. I asked God to give him the power to survive, and she granted it. Unless things change and Heaven's Gate opens to demons, I don't think the-"

"OH come on." Lute rolled her eyes. "Look how much shits changed in such a short time. You really meant to tell me that letting Cain in if he proves he can be trusted is off the table? Fuck that. I'll work with him myself. Hell, they let me in and I've done way worse than him."

"You're under supervision, Lute." Michael added.

"So you can supervise Cain too." She crossed her arms, glaring, and for just that moment, just that second, Phanny remembered the Hope she had been entrusted with.

 

One last stop and then she was away from here forever, Lute thought, as she walked into Adam's old home. It looked so very different. All the guitars were gone, the walls no longer had pictures of Adam on it, in fact...

"Did someone move in here?!" Lute said, slightly outraged.

"That'd be me!" Shouted Lilith from the Kitchen. "I needed a place to stay and this was familiar! Don't worry, I packed all of Adam's stuff up if you want to take it! VHS player is in the living room! Michael, sweetie, I can handle things from here, do you think you ca-"

"No." Said Michael firmly.

"Not even just outside?"

Michael thought for a moment. Gabriel would be very angry if he left Lute alone for even a second. He wrapped his wings around himself and suddenly he was gone.

Looking at where he was, Lute reached over and poked the air, except she poked Michael instead. Invisibility. Useful thing for Angels, especially ones who go to earth occasionally like they use too. Lute let out a deep sigh, and knew it was the best she was going to get. She went over, put the video in the video player, messed with a few buttons to set it up, and pushed play.

 

The video started up. It was Adam, on a couch, surrounded by empty communion wine bottles. He was in his usual outfit, except with no mask. It was easier to drink without a mask. As the video played everyone could hear Lilith's voice behind the camera.

"Say it."

"Say what?" Mumbled Adam as he idly looked for a bottle that still had some liquid in it.

"You know what. What if you die and she never hears it?"

"I ain't dying, baby." He grinned at the camera and finger gunned at it. "I'm immortal."

"You died once at least."

"That was a fluke. Doesn't count."

"And what if another fluke happens?"

Adam sat straight up on the couch and leaned over, starring drunkenly into the camera. Silent for a few minutes, and just when he gave the impression that two brain cells had clanged together in his head he said "...Damn you're pretty."

"Uh huh. Prettier than Lute?"

"Hell no. Don't get me wrong Old News, you're hot in that elegant snob sort of way but Lute is HOT!"

"Hotter than Eve?"

There was a deep silence, an uncomfortable silence. Different from the one before. This silence had teeth.

"I can't do that. I can't uh, say that."

"Why not?"

"Cause then I either lie or Eve kills me!"

"Okay, pretend Eve just killed you and Lute is there to see you during you're dying breath. What do you say to her?"

Adam looked down, found a bottle with a few drops left, tipped it over and let it drip on his tongue. "No need. I'm like, in heaven. Death is temporary here unless, like, she killed me with an angelic weapon."

There was another pause, and Lilith spoke up in a slightly cautious voice. The voice of someone who might be about to open a wound or horrible truth that she knew she couldn't back away from.

"Adam. Sweetie. Do you think Eve would ever erase you...?"

Another silence. Adam looked down, leaning forward on the couch. The Angel hiding his face from the camera

"...Can we talk about something else?"

"Sure." Lilith said with as much sympathy as she could muster. "Alright, tell you what Adam. If you tell Lute how you feel, nothing held back, I'll give you some of the hell whiskey I brought with me when I came here."

Adam lit up suddenly "Woah, really?! Sweet! We got harder stuff here but Sera is all 'You can't get drunk you represent heaven' so I gotta settle for this weak ass wine, okay, its a deal Old News."

Adam turned to the camera, took in a deep breath and said "Lute, you're the throat goat."

"ADAM! Wait, where did you even learn that phrase?"

"I'unno, but hey, if you're going to let me talk you let me talk." He pointed at Lilith, narrowing his eyes. "It ain't genuine if I talk like anyone else."

"Fair enough." Lilith reluctantly agreed.

Adam looked at the camera, and something changed, ever so slightly. His expression softening. A sort of self aware lucidness that was always there, and always avoided, settled in. "Lute, like, heres the thing. Life is good to me, well, Death is good to me. Life was a total whore bitch mother fucker. Okay, heres the thing. All of my life everyone around me has been like, fake or manipulative or shit, and most of my death has been like that too. I mean, I get it, some people don't like me."

"Many people." Lilith added.

"Hey, no commentary from the peanut gallery!" Adam pointed again, hand on the ground knocking bottles around as he looked for more wine. "Besides its their fault if they can't handle all this. I'm awesome!"

"So I've heard. Go on, Adam."

"Right, whatever. Ugh, these are all empty, what the Heaven." He threw a bottle at the wall where it bounced off and landed on the floor, because broken glass didn't happen in Heaven. it was actually a bit infuriating.

Adam continued "Right like, people think I'm dumb, and I ain't dumb, I just don't care. I don't care cause if I did then I'd have to start caring about them, ya know? I know Eve-" He looked away from the camera, the next words coming out from some deep dark place he rarely visited. "-Doesn't really love me, or maybe she does in her own way-"

"She doesn't"

"Oh shut up." Adam leaned back on the couch and drank from an empty bottle, because he could at least pretend. "Sera only tolerates me because I do her dirty work. She thinks I don't know but I do. I'm not stupid. I know she's using me so she doesn't have to do any thinking. Just lets me handle all this shit. Ain't trust, she just doesn't want to deal with it. Eve is just, ugh, you know the first thing she did when she learned she can kill me in Heaven and it doesn't stick?"

"Kill you?"

"No, she said 'Thats good to know.' and smiled. She never smiles. She wasn't even looking at me as she did it. It wasn't fucking playful, it wasn't fucking cheeky, she was actually happy to know she could kill me, and then you got this bitch." He motioned to Lilith, who was still behind the camera. "Who is literally somehow my best friend and currently manipulating me with god damn whiskey!"

"Wait, I'm your best friend? Not Lute?"

"What? No, Lute is like, more then a friend."

"I suppose thats fair, and honestly a bit sad. I tend to call you stupid. Quite often."

"Yeah, I've god damn noticed. Can I keep going now?"

"Right right. Continue, My Dear Drunk Friend."

"Ugh. I hate you. Okay, heres the thing. Every woman in my life, and hell most dudes, don't really like me, but like what they can do with me or do to me or whatever. I'm like, a thing to them. Ya know?" He shrugged, laying back on the couch "...But with you, Lute, I can just be me. I can be real with you, and you're real with me. I never had that before. I never had anyone I could just be me around and they just, like, liked me for it. I don't lie, I'm the most genuine and honest person I know. No bullshit from me. I live by that because I've seen nothing but bullshit in my life."

Lilith felt the urge to call him out on this, but decided not to interrupt this emotional moment. Besides, she knew, despite everything, he believed this.

"You're the only person I can really be me and be well, loved for it. Be real. We're real." He sat up again, looking at the camera with an expression Lilith had never seen before. A sort of sincerity and vulnerability that absolutely surprised her.

"I love you, Lute. Like, more then anyone else. More then I even love myself."

"Wow. Thats a lot of love..."

"Hey, can it, and it is. So like, just remember I love you Lute, and if I'm ever gone or erased or-" He took in a breath and let it out again. "Eve, just know I want you to be happy, alright? No matter what you do please just like, be happy. You deserve it. You deserve the worl-No wait, you don't deserve the world that place is a mess. You deserve to be loved, so like, love yourself at least, ya know? You're just, well, lovable."

Silence fell again, Lilith quiet as she let all this sink in. She hadn't realized he had it that bad for her. She hadn't ever seen Adam care for anyone that much. It was something she needed to process.

"...Wheres my whiskey, Old News?"

"What? Oh. I don't have it. I came here with nothing but the clothes on my back, remember?"

"Ugh! Dammit! Fuck shit fuck! See Lute?! This is what I mean! Every woman in my life!"

"Adam. Sweetie. Next time you go down to hell I'll give you the location of where to get some of the good stuff and you can smuggle it back. I'll see if we can get someone to distract Peter so he doesn't notice."

"...Promise?"

"Promise."

"Alright. I'm crashing on the couch now. I can't see straight."

"Thats fine." And Lilith shut off the camera.

Lute's face was wet. She wasn't sure why. She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked up at Lilith, who handed her a tissue. Wiping her face clean, Lute blew her nose, trying and failing to maintain composure. "So, all that talk about him calling me his whore was a lie...?"

"No dear." Lilith sat next to her, and somehow Lute just knew Michael was at her side as well. Something about him could just be felt, even when invisible. "Adam often called you that when you weren't around."

Fingers digging into the couch, anger rising within alongside her grief "Then what was I to him?! I jus-This doesn't make sense!"

After a few moments of Lilith gently rubbing Lute's back and letting Lute's emotions settle, she finally spoke up. "Adam was a simple man, and nothing is more complex than a simple man. He loved you, dearly, and feared that, so he tried to make sure no one else knew. Sometimes not even himself. I'm sorry, but what's most important was the last thing is said." Their eyes met, Adam's first lover, and his last. "Love yourself. Be happy."

Taking in a long breath, Lute stood up, looked towards where she assumed Michael was, nodded, and turned towards Lilith. "So, new at this thank you thing, but, well, thank you. I'll repay this kindness someday."

With a sweet laugh Lilith stood up. "Kindness doesn't need repayed. You want to repay me? Do what's right even when it's hard."

Those words echo'd in Lute's head as she and Michael headed towards the exit, meeting Gabriel on the way. "Okay. I'm ready to ho-" She stopped herself and quickly corrected herself "Back to hell."

Gabriel shook his head, and with a swing of his sword cut open a portal. "No, we have somewhere else to go first. As part of your training."

Confused, but curious, Lute followed Gabriel. "Hide your wings." She did so, and so did he, and as she looked around her she realized where she was. "If you're going to protect mortals, you should understand those you protect."

Her breath caught in her throat as she looked around her. "Oh." Children around her were playing in a park, parents watching them, a few dogs being walked as the cool air hit her. Heaven always had a consistent temperature, and the feeling of this wind on her skin felt oddly invigorating. "I'm on Earth."

Notes:

Originally Phanny was suppose to be an angel the whole time. Starting as Hope but turning into Charity when she realized the world needed more than emotional support and needed material support, but I grew increasingly distasteful in having her special the whole time. I wanted that specialness to be earned.

I often hate it when it turns out characters were destined for greatness, or special the whole time, when they started off as a regular person. So even though this isn't exactly the same thing I felt it was close enough that I wanted to change it.

I actually wrote the video up long ago, and am still very happy with it. Next up: Lute on Earth, Stolas vs Eve, or a flashback to Lucifer killing Pride.

Chapter 41: Chapter 33: Family

Summary:

Two broken families fight each other.

Notes:

Sorry this one took so long. Was working on my other story and it took longer than intended. I swear the actual writing takes awhile and then I have to edit two or three times to make sure everything makes sense and is in past tense. I blame dyslexia and ADD.

This one will likely be switched with the previous chapter eventually since this one has Lute heading off to see Adam's family.

I honestly think I did okay with Stella. Still full of anger and hate, but perhaps a bit more of a person here.

If I'm being honest I enjoyed writing for her far more than I should have.

“You could just, you know, kill both him and his daughter.”

Andrealphus spit out his tea, which turned into sharp little icicles that flew across the table. “Are you serious? Kill my niece?”

“I mean-” Eve shrugged as she ‘sat’ on a chair across from Andrealphus. She hovered a few inches above it, refusing to sit in even such a refined chair. Sitting or walking on a surface was for those not about to be capital G Goddesses. “-Stella would need to pop out a new kid but this time she could choose her husband, right?”

“Killing a family member don’t solve shit, I should know.” Cain said,as the icicles landed on his face and then slowly dripped off.

“Shut up, Cain.” She turned towards Andrealphus, then drank from a tea cup she’d been offered earlier as the four of them sat around a table. Stella wasn’t there, but Abel was. He was busy looking at his tea with a blank expression. “Just don’t tell her. She’s stupid, you said it yourself. She won’t figure it out.”

Andrealphus understood he was a demon, he was evil incarnate, but he was not so crass as to suggest something so barbaric. He may be evil, but he had standards. Still, it was tempting. “ What makes you think Stella would be allowed to remarry on her own terms?”

“Happens all the time down here, isn’t that uncommon really. Happens topside too on earth. They’ll demand she remarry fast, but honestly you yourself said she’s hot, which is weird to say about your sister by the way, so she should be fine.”

His face curled up in distaste of this woman. She wasn’t wrong about remarrying, but she was also all sorts of wrong in almost every other aspect. “Hm. What do you get out of this?”

Little fires appeared under Abel and Cain’s cup, warming them up for them. Cain still didn’t drink his, and Abel hated tea and was also possibly comatose. He wasn’t exactly drooling yet but the way he sat there suggested it was an option.

Mostly Eve started the fires to show she could. “Stolas will never work with us. I did a background check on him. Just talking to him puts us in danger. We could steal his memory but he might also fight us before we get a chance. I don’t like risks like that. We barely got his Father to agree.”

“Wait, you go-”

Eve clicked her fingers. “Focus. That's not important.” She said, even though she knew full well it was. “He’s also been doing legal work for Heaven, and is solidly on their side. Especially since they gave his imp boytoy a job.”

“Ah, yes. I’ve heard. We were planning to use that to try and gain everything we could from him, but the legal system is trickier now. All the good lawyers are involved in this Heaven versus Hell thing, and the worst part is how many are on Heaven’s side…”

“Right?!” With a grin, Eve launched her tea cup in the air, caught it, and drank it before it spilled, Andrealphus leaned away. “The Sinners think they’ll get in Heaven’s good graces if they help out. Nah, Heaven sees through that shit pretty easily these days.”

“They apparently didn’t see through you.”

“Trust me, they would if I gave them a chance.” A brief memory came across her mind, as she remembered the guard she’d nearly killed.

In her experience, Angels were perceptive exactly when you didn’t want them to be.

“Listen, just let us take care of it, work out the problems later. Once my plan works, I mean, fuck, I can just change the rules, and honestly I could use people from your house. The thing is you might not have much political power, but I don’t need political power. I need power power.”

He lifted up a hand, a small rose of ice formed on it. “You need people who can actually use magic.”

“Yup. So, what do you say? I take care of this problem and you join up with us when the time comes?” Eve finished her tea, placed the cup down gently and grinned a wide grin more devilish than a devil's own. “So, we got a deal?”

_______________

One problem Stella had was finding things to do. She couldn’t torment Stolas anymore, and tormenting retail employees had gotten old after awhile. Most of them were dead inside anyways. You couldn’t crush what had already been crushed.

She has even gotten banned from several places and despite the scene she made no one seemed to care after the fact no matter how loud or violent she got. It infuriated her how they just ignored her.

The problem with making hate your whole personality is when robbed of someone or something to focus your hate on you were left feeling empty. The choice between feeling empty or feeling angry was an easy one to make, after all anger was at least something, but right now she had nothing. She was nothing.

She was just here.

She walked towards her limousine and leaned against it, thinking.

“Where too ma’am?” Asked her driver. He was a big hunky incubus. The sort of man Stella once wanted to pin down, mutually rip each other’s clothes off, and do decidedly unpuritan things too.

The truth was she’d not been with anyone since she left Stolas. She’d put all her focus on finding new outlets for herself to attack, and right now, there was nothing.

She briefly considered he could be that something, but deep down she couldn’t find the will to do it. The deep emptiness of a life spent on hate had caught up to her, and she didn’t know what to do.

“...Could set the MegaloMart on fire I guess.”

“Pardon?” Her driver spoke up as he pretended he didn’t quite hear her.

Stella’s phone rang and she suddenly grabbed it from her purse, almost dropped it, and couldn’t wait for news on how she could further ruin Stolas’s life.

It was the only kind of call she got anymore.

“What is it?” She said, in a tone that demanded answers.

“Mom! Mom!! I’m-Oh, we tri-Oh fuck, Dad look out!”

What little Stella had for a heart sunk. “Octavia?”

“Some guys came to the mansion! A guy started firing arrows at Dad!”

Stella smiled.

“He managed to avoid them-!”

Stella frowned.

“B-but one shot at me and he took it in the shoulder! We can’t go into the walls anymore, we can’t do anything! One of them keeps starting fires and they’re jus-They’re watching and mom! Mom I just want you to know I lov-”

The phone cut off to the sound of fire.

Stella stood there, motionless. She wasn’t frowning now. She was feeling something much much worse than disappointment,

“Ma’am? Are you-”

She opened the door, she grabbed the driver, she threw him out and got behind the wheel. She didn’t know how to drive, but she knew what the go faster pedal was and that's all she needed.

Driving forward, she barely looked at where she was going, Stella launched herself towards the only place she thought they might be.

Stella drove to where she once called home.

___

A cop in a nearby alleyway was busy with a donut and a coffee, because he embraced stereotypes. A voice over the radio spoke up. “Officer Dufrain, we have reports of a robbery and assault at-”

A car sped past him, so fast he didn’t even get a chance to see it was a limousine. He spat his coffee out and tossed his donut in the back. “No time for that, dispatch! I just caught someone *speeding!*”

“My Satan. Sending back up to your location, Officer Dufrain!”

Dufrain began to chase down the speeding car, only now noticing it looked expensive. He suddenly realized not only did he have a speeder on his hands, but a possible celebrity scandal! “Officer Dufrain here. License plate reads ‘F Stolas’. I repeat, it reads ‘F Stolas’. Contact the paparazzi immediately. We have a celebrity scandal on our hands, I repeat, we have a celebrity scandal. Possibly involving royalty.”

More cars soon joined him. Stella didn’t notice. She was too busy hitting every street sign that got in her way.

__

One of his arms didn’t work right. Ever since Stolas had taken an arrow in his shoulder to protect Octavia it hadn’t worked properly at all. He was having to defend them with just the one.

Arrows flew towards him as he flung his arm out, the shadows left behind hitting the arrows and knocking them away, but Abel was quickly starting to fire faster than Stolas could muster up his magic and soon one flew past him, and he heard Octavia let out a small scream.

An arrow had nearly hit her leg. Stolas looked towards her as an arrow hit his other shoulder and buried itself inside it. He soon felt both his arms go numb and limp. He fell down to his knees, trying to scramble away from them.

“Bal, would you stop toying with them already. Fuckin-Seriously! I should have sent Bane.” Eve was watching as she floated in the air, wisps of fire surrounding her. She’d occasionally stick a finger in one and swirl it about.

She had insisted they use fake names in case their targets escaped. She thought Bane was perfect for Cain and Bal worked for Abel, mostly because she was bad with names. Adam had always handled the names.

“I ain’t killing a father and daughter.” Cain spoke up from where he leaned against the wall.

“You would.” Eve said as she made patterns with her fire, she'd made a smiley face. “Because Bal there is going to toy with them and hurt them further because even if the man isn’t a sadist he thinks violence is fun.”

“I don’t think he even knows what he’s doing anymore.”

“Probably not. Look, I’m going to ask you to do it because here’s the thing. Bal is taking too long, but they’re going to die no matter what. If you don’t, I will, and you know I *am* a sadist.”

Muscles tightened in Cain’s chest. He hated her. He hated her more than anyone right now, but she was right.

“Bal, let me handle this.” He moved forward, grabbing his stone knife. He wasn’t sure he could do it, but he was sure the girl had teleportation magic, most royalty did. Unfortunately the fact neither her or her dad had used it worried him. Eve might somehow be preventing it.

His mind raced with ideas, possibilities, things he could do to make this less horrible, less terrible.

He remembered last time he helped a group of people escape, and how much trouble that’d caused.

He closed his eyes, he reminded himself there was something greater before him. He didn’t believe in Eve’s idea of creating a ‘fair’ world, but he did think this world would be better if no one ruled it.

Even if the alternative was nothing at all.

“Sorry you all are on the wrong side of things. Sometimes that's just how it is. Just be glad you all had a decent life.”

Octavia, next to her father as she tried to pull an arrow out with her hands, even as they burned on every attempt, looked over at Cain. “Fuck. You.” She placed a hand on her dad’s chest, his breath labored as he looked towards Octavia. If he was going to die, he at least wanted the last thing he saw to be someone he loved.

Cain didn’t say anything. He just walked forward, ready to walk past Abel who was being unusually sedated since asked to stop. That is until the window above them shattered, along with most of the wall, as a flaming limousin came down from above with a screeching angry ex-wife and current mother in it. It landed on the ground, slammed into Cain , ran him over, and headed towards Abel, who did a back flip onto the roof, jumped back, and fired an arrow right into Stella’s shoulder through the back window as she spun out of control and crashed right next to Stolas and Octavia. She got out of the car, the arrow in her shoulder burning with a pain she’d never known before.

She grabbed the arrow, and with a scream pulled it free before heading towards Stolas, putting a foot on his chest, and pulling his out as well. Her hands hurt, they had burns and welts formed all over her palm, but anger had blinded her from pain. Adrenaline like she’d never known conquering all other feelings.

In the background various cop cars flew through the walls after her, raining down on Eve, Cain and Abel. Eve blew them up as they came, making sure to kill every possible witness as Abel nimbly dodged and helped mom out.

Cain just got ran over several more times. He was use to accepting fate by now, and getting ran over seemed to be his current one.

Abel turned around just in time to see Stella’s fist head for his face. He managed to duck away from it. “Woah! That was good! You can really throw a punch, lady! Shame about your aim.” He began to duck and weave through her constant, relentless attacks.

Stella wasn’t a fighter. It’s why she aimed for people she knew wouldn’t or couldn’t fight back, but right now she didn’t care. She’d found another outlet for her anger.

“Okay! This is getting stupid!” Eve shouted out. “Bal, just kill her!”

“What? Really, Mom?” Abel said as he ducked another punch. “But she’s hot!”

“Like I’d ever even touch a skinny little pissant like you!” Screeched Stella.

After a moment Abel said “Yeah, okay.” and kicked her in the chest, she was knocked across the room and towards Octavia and Stolas, where she lay next to them.

But Stella wouldn’t take it laying down, and she launched herself at them again, and Eve watched her. She suddenly swung a hand up and a small pillar of fire appeared in front of Stella, burning some of her face and arm. It would have hit her entire body and killed her had she not backed away suddenly.

Just like that, she was wounded and her dress ruined. She felt Octavia next to her, grabbing her hand as Stolas walked, or rather hobbled, over to their side. “I don’t know whats going on.” He said, his voice soft. “But I’m glad you had nothing to do with it. I know you want me dead, but I’m glad you at least care about Octavia.”

“O-Of course I-” Stella looked between them, overwhelmed with emotions she didn’t quite understand or care for. She reached over, put a hand on Octavia's shoulder, and stood up. Her legs shaking, but not from fear. Her body was already ready to give up. It was about to learn it wasn’t the one in charge. The three stood up defiantly, Octavia between them.

Cain finally stood up, rolling his shoulders. “You know, I’m starting to think this all could have been avoided if you hadn’t you know, been so damn murder thirsty or broke my brother’s brain and made him a drooling, well, more drooling than usual, moron.”

“Shut up, Bane!” Eve shouted.

“Could have just left it alone, *Beeve*, is all I’m saying.”

Eve’s eye twitched. She hated the nickname Cain picked for her.

Suddenly laughter broke out, and all eyes turned towards Octavia, the hysterically laugh came from her. It was so unexpected that Eve forgot to murder them for a moment.

“This is, I can’t, just, what is wrong with this world?!” She put a hand over her face, both her parents looking at her like she’d finally lost it. “Look at us! We’re here about to be killed by a Family even more broken and toxic than us! How absolutely bonkers is that?”

“Shut up!” Something in Eve snapped. “I did the best I fucking could! I’ve done everything I can!”

“And look where it God Damn got you.” At Octavia's words everyone flinched, even Eve. She had used the G word, with a hard G. You didn’t do that down here. You just didn’t.

There was a shaky quality to Eve’s breathing. “You little brat…”

“Don’t you dare call my daughter a brat!” Stella shouted.

“Honestly-” Stolas joined in, his voice raw from pain. “-I can say no matter what she did we never talked to our child like that. If she talked back we at least tried to figure out what’s wrong.”

“And the fuck is up with him?!” Stella pointed at Abel. “Did you do that to him? That's fucked up! That's your kid, you psycho! You didn’t even care when one of them got ran over!”

“Shut up shut up shut up SHUT UP!” Eve shouted as she flung her hands up in the air and suddenly a funnel of fire surrounded the whole building. It could be seen for miles, and it was getting smaller, closing in on them all. Eve made a few holes in it, enough to let her and Abel get past it comfortably, and after a moment’s hesitation she made one for Cain as well. “Just fucking die already!”

And that was it. Stolas, Stella and Octavia found themselves in an ever shrinking funnel of fire with no way out. “Damn it all! If only I had my Grimoire I could get us out of here, but I can’t get to it without going through those flames!”

He swallowed, closed his eyes, and tensed his muscles. “I’m going to try it. If I move fast and u-”

“Dad! No! You’ll die!” Shouted Octavia

Stella didn’t smile.

“We’re going to die if we stay here anyways. I’ve tried to get us out of here without it. Something that Beeve, Bane and Bal did is keeping us here. Our only hope is tha-”

Stella rummaged through her purse and pulled out some papers. “Will this help?”

“Are-Are those pages from my Grimoire?!”

“Yeah. I pulled a bunch out when I was angry at you and you weren't home.”

“And you kept them?!”

“I was going to show you to them next time I was really mad.”

“Are you ins-!”

“DAD! Can they help?!”

Octavia brought him back to reality as he looked down at the pages. Octavia grabbed them, since his arms still refused to move, and helped him search. “Blast. None of th-Wait, this page will help, but it doesn’t belong in the chapter you pulled it from. How many tim-”

“Only once, alright?! Now cast your damn spell, idiot!” Stella demanded.

“Then why is this pa-Right. Octavia, I can’t use my arms. I-”

“Just tell me what to do.”

With some brief instructions a portal opened and all three ran through, children first, then Stolas and Stella side by side as they both tried to get past the other. They managed to push past each other, and land on the other side.

Right as the fire closed in.

—

He wasn’t going to forget this time. It was going to be so much harder, especially when he learned who else was in the room, but he was going to do it. He’d even bought a big plush teddy bear.

He wasn’t alone either. He felt Lute’s hand on his shoulder as he walked with Loona and Cass. “You going to be okay, Blitz?”

Blitz usually hated when people worried about him, it made him feel like they pitied him, but just for now he’d accept a little worry. “I’ll be fine, really. You go and meet Adam’s family.” Lute leaned down and gave him a kiss on the forehead before she walked away.

“Wow…” Loona watched Lute go, her tail wagged as it gave everything away. “That's new. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so much as hug someone outside, you know, extremely fatal and troubling stuff.”

“Yeah, well, your dad has learned a few new tricks.” He opened the door, and paused at it for a moment, before moving aside to let Cass and Loona inside in a rare act of politeness. “So, Cass, why did you decide to come with me? I mean, I’m trying to keep a low profile here but sort of hard with thoust divine humbleness with me.”

Cass shrugged as she walked inside. “I didn’t, I came with me, but we just happened to both be going. He was very helpful and I want to make sure he’s okay. Still a bit upset they won’t let us heal him though.”

“Yeah, well, that's hell for ya. They don’t trust you guys, and to be fair you did sort of you know, kill a lot of us?”

“Mm.” Cass didn’t argue. He was right. She understood the reasons why. It made sense. It still annoyed her, though.

In the hospital room Stella was busy with a nice pleasant little doom scroll on her phone. She’d yelled at the staff, then complained, then wondered why she was in the same room as Stolas, refused offers to be moved unless Octavia was moved with her, and complained more until the staff refused to talk to her, so now she was just online complaining about anything she could.

Octavia was quietly reading a book, and had been even through the yelling. She considered asking for her own room but right now couldn’t bring herself to leave her parents, no matter what she thought of them. She wasn’t that badly hurt compared to them, but her hands still burned from her attempts to remove the arrows and the heat of the fire had done damage even if it hadn’t touched her.

She looked up at Cass and Loona as they entered. “Oh, you must be Cassiel. Dad mention y-” She paused, and looked at Blitz. Her eyes narrowed. “You too, huh?”

All the bravery Blitz had built up was quickly leaving in the face of overwhelming unspoken judgement. “Yeah, uh, you know maybe this was a bad idea.” He went to turn around only to find Cass between him and the door. “Yo, lad-”

“Oh!” Cass said brightly, completely ignoring him. “I’ve heard so much about you, Octavia! Your father talks about you with such pride and affection! What book is that?”

Taken by surprise, Octavia did her best to rally in the face of positivity. “It’s uh, it’s a book about a detective trying to solve the murder of his wife.”

“I love mysteries! I’m pretty bad at them, I admit, your father helped me with a few of the ones we came across when we were trying to figure things out.”

Loona moved into the room with Cass, who stood mostly in the middle of everything. Though Blitz had a way out now, he felt awkward doing so. He decided his best bet was to hide behind the plush teddy bear he brought.

Moving towards Octavia's side, Loona sat down. “How ya holding up?”

“Pretty good. I’m not nearly as hurt as mom and dad. They well, they saw to that.” A small little hint of guilt slipped into her words, she knew her parents got hurt when they protected her. “We’re still not sure who attacked us and why.”

“So, wait, who are you two? I know the stupid Imp, but you, with the wings. You’re new.” Stella spoke up, finally finding someone to direct herself at.

“Call me Cass, dear. You’re Stella, right?” Cass’s usually permanent smile wavered. “Uh, Stolas told me a lot about you too…”

“And her?” Stella motioned towards Loona.

“I’m just here for emotional support.”

“What? You’re some sort of emotional support Dog?”

The room went silent. All eyes on Stella. All too shocked to be really offended.

“Wow.” Cass said out loud.

“You know you could try to go three minutes without saying something offensive, Stella.” Stolas said from his bed, and for a moment it looked like a fight was about to break out before Cass moved between them blocking Stella’s field of view.

“So. Have they been treating you well?”

Stella began to release a wave of complaints, constant and unyielding. Cass’s eyes began to glaze over, but she motioned behind her towards Blitz. Without words her message was clear. You didn’t get him that Teddy Bear for nothing, did you?

Blitz let out a defeated sigh and walked over towards Stolas. “Hey…”

“It’s nice to see you.” Stolas said with a small smile as he accepted the Teddy Bear quietly.

“You know, for a guy who got his ass kicked you don’t look half bad.”

“Thanks? I mean, the feathers hide most of it.” It was true. Stolas would come out of this with scars mostly hidden. He was lucky that way.

Stella’s burn scars were hard to miss.

Blitz sat down, putting his hand on Stolas’s own.

Cass finally found a second to interrupt Stella as she complained that the chocolate pudding didn’t have enough vanilla despite specifically asking for chocolate. “I was hoping to learn some details about the attack.” Cass waved a hand and a chair moved towards her, she sat down on it, she still blocked Stella’s view of Stolas. She figured Stella, like many birds, wouldn’t remember he existed if she couldn’t see him. “The police don’t really want to share any information with us.”

Octavia put down her book, and was stuck between accepting any help she could get and being defiant out of sheer desire to be defiant towards perceived authority. She didn’t know these two. All she knew was her Dad liked them. He, in fact, liked one far too much. “I can’t even tell you much. They seemed to be a family. One named Beeve, Bane and Bal.”

Stella grabbed a pencil and paper from a nearby table and began to write something. Cass assumed it was a complaint letter.

Octavia continued. “One had a bow that apparently really hurt. Dad went into the shadows and he shot him there and Dad fell out, arrow in his shoulder.”

“Satan does that sometimes. Gabriel just reaches in and literally yanks him out. Saw it once.” Cass added helpfully.

“Huh. Do you think he could teach me?” Stolas asked curiously.

Cass shrugged “Maybe! You’d have to ask him. Could yo-”

“This Bow” Loona interrupted. “Did it like, glow faintly white or kinda blue?”

Tension began to rise between her and Blitz. Loona’s leg itched from where she once got shot with an arrow. It seemed like forever that it’d hit her, but the pain felt like it had happened just yesterday.

“A little.” Octavia admitted. She didn’t get a good view of it. “They were pretty odd. One seemed to control fi-”

“Here” Stella shoved her notebook towards Cass, who took it. She looked at it curiously, before holding it up for Loona and Blitz to see.

They recognized the (surprisingly well drawn) faces of Cain and Abel. The third, they didn’t know. Cass had not been in charge of Eve, after all.

.“Shit.” Blitz said as he scratched at his hands. “Last time we saw those two we-” He put a hand on his head, wincing. “Don’t remember it well. Sort of fuzzy.”

“Cain and Abel.” Loona stood up, heading towards a window, worried she’d see someone outside, waiting and watching. The memories of Satan’s Palace were vague, but vivid in their horror.

Cass was unexpectedly quiet. She stood up, moving towards the window with Loona. “I don’t think you’re safe here. I think something dark is waiting for you.”

__

“To bomb a hospital or to not bomb a hospital” Eve was on a roof nearby, she tossed a fireball to herself as she looked at the hospital Stolas, Stella and Octavia were in.

“Don’t bomb a hospital, Eve” Cain said as he stood next to her. He often spent time with Eve these days, mostly just to keep her reigned in.

“Call me mom and I won’t.” She didn’t even look at him as she said it, she just continued to toss the fireball in her hand and wondered how much fire she’d need to destroy the building nearby.

Cain grit his teeth, a deep growl came from his chest. “Fine. Don’t bomb a fucking hospital, *mom*.” The last word had venom in it, as if he was spitting the poisoned word from his mouth.

After a moment Eve said “You know, it’s not like it’s a children’s hospital.”

“Okay, yeah, but they have children in it.”

After further silence Eve added “Well, yeah, but they’re probably miserable.”

“For fuck’s sake Eve!”

“Fine! Whatever! I won’t kill a bunch of wounded demon babies! Happy?!”

“No, never, but glad we got this sorted at least.”

“Ugh. Lets just go home. I’ll find their room and blow it up later.”

__

“Yeah, that looks just like them.” Octavia confirmed. “I’m a bit surprised, Mom. I didn’t know you could draw, or that you had such a good memory.”

Stella waved her hand dismissively. “When I was in ‘Lady In Waiting’ school they taught me all sorts of useless things.” Stella’s eye began to twitch as she looked towards memories from long ago that were once far away and slowly drifting back. “So much stitching. So much tapestry.”

Cass moved her chair a bit further away from Stella. “I think I should see if we can set you three up at the embassy. I don’t think you’re safe here.”

Stolas felt the urge to object, hesitated, then asked a very very important question. “Can we all get separate rooms?”

“Sure!”

“Deal!” Stella shouted.

A feeling of dread overcame Cass as she realized her offer had extended to Stella. Unleashing that woman onto innocent Angels whose only experience with demons had been Sir Pentious was a frightening thought.

“I also have one request.” Stolas continued.

“Yes, friend?”

“I want Gabriel to teach me how to drag sorry sons of bitches out of the shadows and at my feet.”

___

 

They were home, for a given value of home. Satan’s Palace was where they stayed when there was nothing else to do.

The halls were dark, and mysterious and dangerous and, after a time, boring. Everything was black. Walls, floors, furniture, everything only seemed to exist when it needed to. Nothing seemed static. No room lead to the same room twice. It was a maze with no exit until Eve or Satan wished to leave.

That was what made it boring. After you figured out its tricks it became predictable, normal even. Even the fantastic became dull when you dealt with it daily.

Cain was behind Eve as Abel hobbled behind them. Alastor was among them, for no other reason than that he had nothing better to do and he was still in the process of waiting for Eve to make a huge mistake he could take advantage of. It could be any moment now.

A hand touched the cold walls that didn’t even seem to be there as Cain looked into the infinite void and felt bored. “Eve, somethings bugging me. Saw Dad fight-”

Eve’s eye twitched. The fact he called Adam Dad still bothered her. She had a sneaking suspicion Cain knew this.

“-He didn’t have fire or anything like that. You’re stronger than him. The fuck is up with that?”

“Hm? Oh.” Eve waved a hand and suddenly the walls were full of paper and skin and leather and papyrus and things even older.

Contracts. Hundreds, thousands, millions, beyond counting covered the walls from front to back. So many they seemed endless. They rose to a ceiling none could see because of how high it was. Cain took a step back from the wall, overwhelmed by the sight of it. “What in the fuck…”

“Yeah, sinners aren’t the only ones who can do contracts and you’d be amazed how many people will sign one if they think they’ll be killed if they don’t. Just ask Alastor here.”

Alastor’s eyes were busy roaming the contracts. Some were burnt away. Eve frowned and waved them off, turning them to dust. “Keep telling them not to die and then they do it anyways. Your contract isn’t here, Alastor. I’m not about to make a huge mistake you can take advantage of right in front of you.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it, madam.” He responded, both knowing it was a lie.

Shaking his head, Cain nearly touched one before pulling his hand back, as if it was about to burn him. “This is crazy. I-How strong are you, Eve?”

“Dunno. Never really tested my limits before but hey, at this point.” With a smile, Eve made a first, a flame appearing as the contracts began to disappear again, the heat from the small flame growing until the entire hallway felt blistering hot despite it’s size. “Hopefully strong enough to take on Heaven.”

Abel didn’t seem to react, and possibly wouldn’t have even if he was in his right mind. He just wandered away, towards something or other.

As he wandered alone he bumped into something, and fell over. He looked up at a hand that was offered to him. He took it, and smiled. “Hey, Sue. It’s been awhile. You wanna meet my mom? She’s like, over that way.”

Sue shook her head. “No, um, Abel? I have some questions.”

With a thumbs up, Abel’s smile faded as he looked around, swaying as he did. “Okay but, it’s dangerous here.”

“I know.” Sue took out her phone. Still no connection. “So, lets go somewhere safe.”

“Kay.”

And with that, the two walked away, towards nowhere, because here and now, in the place they were, nowhere was safe.

The four eyes that watched them walk away from the walls was going to make sure of that.

Notes:

Next chapter will either be Hellfire stories, short tidbits about the villains, or Lute on Earth.

Theres also a possible story about Moxxie ending up in a firefight with Loona and Gwil, in addition to Millie talking to what's left of her brother.

As always comments are adored and special thank you to the penguin and the xenomorph who often say something. I might work on another chapter soon so I can get it out by the time Hazbin Season 2 comes out.

Chapter 42: Lute on Earth

Summary:

Lute is suddenly on Earth, and she has a lot of things on her mind. Her first time in the land of mortals, Adam's people, and her first time knowing others who are from neither Heaven or Hell. Unsure of how to tell who's good or not, she goes forward regardless. It's the only direction she can go.

Notes:

Worked on this one for awhile. Not entirely happy with it but some parts I do genuinely love. Hope you enjoy reading it!

Dizzy. Lute felt dizzy. She managed to hide her wings quick enough despite how overwhelmed she was. She knew she'd be on earth eventually but thought it'd be a quick fight and then go home. She never thought she'd be on earth as a visitor.

“You look like you're about to fall down, dear. Take a seat, catch your breath.”

Lute took the moment to gather herself. She was in a park. The wind was neither too hot nor too perfect. There where children. An old dark skinned woman who smelled of musty clothes asked her to sit down. The smell wasn't overwhelming, it was a proper grandma smell. The sort that comforted many children in their time of need.

Lute sat down and rubbed her forehead. “Thanks. I'm uh, just thanks.”

“Welcome, dear. I don't think I've seen you around before.”

The park was surrounded by high buildings. A city. She was in a city. “Guess I'm new. Name's Lute.”

“Margaret, just call me Maggie.” Maggie was about to ask her where she was from when a small child holding three toys ran up to them and saved Lute from awkward questions.

“Grandma Maggie look what I found!” The child was full of energy, covered in dirt, and had pigtails that let the world know she meant business. In her hands was an old, chewed up toy dinosaur. She also had a fox beanie baby on her shoulder and a toy alien in her other hand.

Lute also noted the fancy horse Maggie had in her hands. It looked like it was for very delicate display, at best, and not for park play.

“Look at that old thing. Sarah put that thing back.” Maggie said in that sort of old woman fashion that let you know there would be no counter argument.

The little girl, however, was young and well loved enough to be immune. “I can't! I saw her here last week! I can't just leave her she'll get lonely with no friends.”

Lute knew nothing of dinosaurs, so she had no idea what the iguanodon toy was, but she knew it couldn't have been one of the popular ones. “Here, I'll take her. I could use a friend myself.”

“Will you take care of her?” The little one said with skepticism fitting a five year old who wanted to make sure her new friend went to a good home.

“Yup. Promise.” To Lute’s surprise, she meant it.

The dinosaur was handed over and Lute carefully held it in her hand. “She got a name?”

“Sarah.” Said the child.

“That's your name, Sarah.” Said the grandmother.

“We have the same name.”

Lute smiled. “I'll take good care of Sarah, Sarah.”

A bell soon rang in the distance, Church bells. Lute looked up as she heard them. “That’s-Huh.” She looked over at Maggie. “You know, I’ve never been in a Church.”

Maggie was busy wiping Sarah’s face clean. It was mostly clean already, but as a grandmother she felt obligated to do so. “Never too late to start.”

She was scared, she couldn’t have even said why, something about going to a Church, especially on earth, filled Lute with a new sort of fear she wasn’t familiar with. She had faced the most powerful beings of Heaven and Hell, yet somehow this scared her.

She stood up and hooked Sarah the Dinosaur to her belt. “Okay. Might as well. Thank you.” With a smile, Lute walked away, watching people in the park as she did. Kids played, people relaxed, and most importantly people just existed.

It might be nice, Lute thought, to just exist.

—

“The fuck! There are totally homosexuals in heaven!”

“Wait, you have a gift shop?!”

“Yeah no, I talked to that guy. He didn’t say that.”

“What? Dinosaurs totally existed! Satan didn’t make them! I met the guy, and if anything he’d trick you into thinking they didn’t exist!”

There were a lot of churches in this part of the city, it seemed, and Lute had been banned from at least half of them. Others were boring. She stopped in front of an older church, tall and made of solid stone. It had a rainbow hanging from it, along with a few other colorful flags.

Lute knew enough to know the rainbow was a promise to never flood the world again, though deep down she wondered if it was also an apology.

She walked inside, sat near the back. The priest began his sermon, and talked about Adam and Eve. This time she decided not to speak up, and only listened.

It was important to her. She needed to understand how mortals viewed Him.

When it was over and everyone filed out she noticed the priest go into a confessional.

She sat there, no thoughts in her head except ones she'd rather avoid, and then she got up and went inside the booth, as if drawn to it, as if reality itself pushed her in it's direction. There was no other place to go.

“I uh, don't know how this is supposed to go. Never did this before. Never really went into a Church until now.”

“Take your time. I'm here when you are ready.”

Something in his voice sounded kind, patient and there was a time when such a tone would have made Lute sick. She'd assume he was talking down to her, that he thought he was her better.

She realized she had grown. “I did things I regret. I hurt people. A lot of people. People who I thought deserved it. I was told they did, I was turned into a weapon and told to go slaughter them.”

Lute looked down at the floor, wondered how much she would allow herself to say, and how long until she forced herself to stop. “I spent some time with people I'm supposed to hate. People I thought weren't, well, people. I grew to love them. We fought, each other and together, and now I look back and wonder how many good people I took away.”

“I can't take back what I did. I can only go forward, I know that, but do I even deserve too? I just, I can't imagine doing that now. Being that monster, and I just, I don't know. It's not fair. It's not fair that I'm still here.” She reached up to rub her eyes, finding her hand wet as she pulled it away. “I don't think I can even forgive myself. How can I expect anyone else too?”

The priest was quiet, possibly from shock, possibly he wondered if this was even serious. One thing he did know, it was coming from the heart, so whatever he said had to come from his own. “You don't need to forgive yourself, the Lord will still forgive you. You know you sinned, and there is a future for you. To die for the fallen is not glorious, but to live for them? That is. Look at those you hurt, and do your best to make it up to the living and take some comfort knowing the innocence you killed is with God now, where he watches them and protects them from all worldly suffering.”

“Heh. I'd like say you're right but-” Lute paused, and it occurred to her. Lilith and Pentious. The Priest was right. Deep down she wondered if there were others, others smart enough to blend in. “That clever son of a-”

“Pardon?”

“Nothing just, you know. God is smarter then I think she let's on.” Lute stood up, rubbed the back of her neck and looked towards the wall the Priest was on the other side of. “Thank you. I still got a lot to work out I think but I'm on my way there.” As she opened the door her stomach began to grumble.

“We run a food kitchen and homeless shelter across the street that should be opening soon.”

“Yeah, uh, thanks. Just, take care of yourself and if you ever meet someone named Sera down the line tell her I put in a good word for you.” Lute walked out, her burden still there but at least slightly easier to carry. She looked at the giant cross that dominated one side of the church. She walked over, and looked up at it as the light and dust reminded her of things that were old, and beautiful.

She got down, put her hands together, closed her eyes, and had a very personal talk with someone she had thought abandoned her long ago. She didn't know if They were listening, she didn't know much of anything, but after she stood up, looked up again, and turned around she felt, if nothing else, lighter.

After she left the Priest sat there, quiet, still trying to gather his thoughts. It wasn't often a soldier came here admitting what he assumed was war crimes, after all.

–

The food was alright. Nothing compared to Heaven, but Lute would be surprised if it had. The weird thing is, she noticed, was that being hungry made the food all the more satisfying. She looked at the piece of a potato on her fork and wondered if the nature of adversity was what made things worth doing. She wondered if Heaven was, in a way, self defeating, as if being handed everything you want without actually needing it somehow ruined the point of it all.

During this someone loudly asked “You going to look at your food or eat it?”

Being drawn back to reality, Lute looked over at the man near her. He was tall, and covered in so many layers of clothing she couldn’t really make out anything else. Except dirt.

"Yeah, uh, just thinking."

A woman next to her who looked about thirty going on sixty spoke up. "Don't mind William. You eat at your own pace."

The man, Willaim, scoffed. A proper scoff. It had a dismissive attitude and everything. "Some of us are over here actually appreciating food."

"What you appreciate is a good drink in the back ally when you think no one's lookin'." the woman said as Lute sat between them. Usually she'd feel the need to say something, but she felt so lost that she just listened and chewed her potato chunks in mystery sauce.

"Why don't you mind your own business?" He growled out. Something about him reminded Lute of Cain, but only the bad parts.

"You first, Willam." The woman was half his height, bundled up, she looked frail, yet here she was, standing up to him. Lute had to admire that, if nothing else.

"It's fine. We're all just here to eat." Lute said, as she attempted diplomacy.

Diplomacy was never a good idea in the face of men like William, however. He pushed his now empty plate aside rather than put it where it belonged and stood up. "Fucking whatever." He walked out towards a door that wasn't marked as an exit.

Now he reminded her of Adam.

As they watched him go the woman spoke up again "Don't pay him any mind, hon. What's your name?"

"Uh, Lute."

"That's a nice name. You can call me Lily."

"It's nice to meet you, Lily." Lute sat there as Lily began to talk. About what? She wasn't sure. It seemed to be about her life, the city, places she's been, nothing interesting, but in a way that made Lute all the more interested.

She wanted to learn about Adam's descendants, and here one was, one ready to talk her ear off. Just happy to have someone who listened. When they were finally done Lute stood up and took her plate.

"Oh, you don't have too, Lute."

"It's fine, Lily. You look like you've had a hard day." What Lute really meant was life, but she knew better than to say it. She grabbed William's plate as well, and returned both to the volunteers. She briefly considered offering to help clean up, but then looked at the door William had left from.

She decided to follow him.

He was outside, drink in hand. Next to a dumpster in an alley and glaring at her. It wasn't his fault, really. Some people just have a natural glare, usually because they glared so much their face got stuck like that. “You out here to lecture me?”

She leaned against the wall near him. “You think that'd do you any good?”

“Fuck no.”

“Then I'm not. Why are you out here?”

He held up the mystery bottle he'd been drinking from. “They don't let me drink in there.”

“Does it really help? The drinking?”

He shrugged. “Use too.”

“Ever try and stop?”

“Yeah.”

She wanted to ask why it didn't take, but she realized where his eyes had settled and rolled her own. “Really?”

He looked up from her chest, and shrugged, zero shame in his eyes. “Can't blame a man for looking.”

She crossed her arms over her chest, if only to block his view. “Sure you can. You can blame people for a lot of things and hell, they do get blamed for it. Even when it's not entirely in their control. Sucks, but that's life right?”

He let out a small cough, or possibly a laugh. “Don't make a difference to me. Blame me all you want. I know what I am and I know how I'm going to end up.”

“You really think that, huh?”

“There's no hope in Hell for me, girl.”

“On that you're definitely wrong.”

He rolled his eyes then said “See? Here comes the lecture about giving up the drink and all that shit.”

“What? No, I meant about there being no hope in hell.”

William found himself without words. That was a new one.

“Thing is, even down there you gotta work for it. That addiction won't go away. Attitude sure as anything won't. So really, if I was you.” She turned towards the end of the alley and began to walk away. “I'd get a head start, cause there's people who will help you there.” She allowed her wings to slowly fold out as she walked into the darkness, not bothering to look back. “You just got to be willing to help yourself, too.”

When his senses finally returned he stood up, almost tripped several times, and looked for her. He found the road the alley lead too empty.

He stood there, quiet and, for the first time in a very long time, he had new thoughts.

He poured out the bottle.

Likely he'd get a new one later. Addictions tend to be hard to beat and even a brief view of an Angel couldn't defeat it so easily.

Here and now, though, William was done.

There was value in that.

Lure looked down from on top of a nearby building.

“The wings seemed a bit much.”

She turned around towards the voice of Gabriel. “Hey. Think it'll help?”

“Help? Yes. Fix? That has yet to be seen.” He went to look down at the city next to Lute as both shared a moment of silence and satisfaction.

Her hand gently stroked the plastic dinosaur on her belt. “It really makes it different. When you've been here.”

“I use to visit often. I think I will again. Humanity is as fascinating as it is infectious.”

“It's the kindness, and the cruelty. It makes you feel things, and when you're here you don't know what you're dealing with. You just do your best.” She pushed away from the edge of the roof, and looked into Gabriel’s eyes. “it's worth protecting.”

He looked at her and nodded in the way a strong yet quiet man does when you've earned his respect. “Let's go home, Lute. You have people waiting for you.”

With a smile she followed him, knowing he was right.

–
She had lost sight of Sue and the others. Most of the guards and employees she brought she could make due without, but Sue was her only insurance that Abel wouldn't try to kill her on sight.

Carmilla Carmine was starting to regret trying to infiltrate Satan's palace, and she was just glad she had refused to let her daughter's come with her.

Wandering in darkness, she was thirsty, suffering constant hunger pains, and suffered the occasional attack from one of the many monsters in the dark. All monsters who works for Satan.

Most of her guards were probably dead, Sue was certainly dead, the girl was a great informant but in a fight all she did was get hurt.

She spotted someone in the distance, someone being attacked by Hellhounds with deformities grafted into them by Satan himself, she rushed forward in case it was one of the people she'd come with.

The Hellhounds had golden rings embedded into their bodies, into their arms and legs and even faces, making them blind. To add insult to this every ring had eyes carved on them, multiple eyes all around them.

Carmine quickly got the drop on them, kicking one in the head as she spung around to take down another one. The last one charged at her, and she barely had enough time to block a fatal blow as it's teeth sunk into her arm.

There it discovered what it was like to bite into clothes lined with faint, sharp slivers of Angelic steel. It screamed in pain before Carmine quickly struck its neck.

Looking down at who was under attack, Carmine let out an involuntary gasp.

She reached down, gently touched the body of Beelzebub, and saw Bee let out a small breath.

Still alive. With all of her strength Carmine lifted Bee onto her back. She was much lighter than expected, despite being nearly twice as tall as Carmine.

“Okay. I'm getting you out of here, and you? You're going to owe me big”

Notes:

I keep thinking I'm close to done, and I am, but then more ideas hit me. The next chapter will be several of those ideas as we explore Eve and the others in Hellfire Stories. I'm actually looking forward to this one. Satan has a genuinely laugh and Cain has a rare moment of emotion. Should be fun!

Chapter 43: Hellfire Stories

Summary:

A series of events revolving around one of Hell's most dysfunctional families. At least in the top 50. Also Satan and Alastor are there too.

Notes:

A lot of stuff in this one has been in my head for awhile and it's nice to finally let it out. Funnily enough I thought I had more. Either way time for some villain time, talk, lore and hey, even a little character development.

Also I toss in a terrible joke about Abel's name. I'm sorry

Everyone starred at Abel, except Sue, who was hiding behind Abel to avoid being starred at.

"Whatcha got there, Abel?" Eve asked.

Abel blinked one eye, then the other, looked at his hand, held it up and said "A bow of ultimate power that I can't seem to let go of. Why?"

"No, Abel, I mean, who's that behind you?"

"Sue."

Eve waited for Abel to elaborate, then she remembered what sort of person her son was. "Who is Sue?"

"Sue is a woman he fell in love with while she as being blackmailed into dating him and then she broke his heart ,he saved her life, she saved his life and broke his heart again." Cain said, as he stood next to Alastor. Satan was there too, but mostly for decoration.

"Okay, fine, why is she *here*?!"

Abel shrugged.

Eve's eye twitched. "Sue, I'm going to ask you nicely, why are you here?"

Sue realized she was going to have to talk to her angry ex's mother. It was a nightmare under the best circumstances, and this was about as far from the best circumstances as you could get. "Got lost."

"Nope. Nu uh. Not buying it. Are you alone?"

"No, I got Abel right here."

Satan finally decided to stop being decorative. He fell into the ground in a puff of shadows and appeared behind Abel, lifting a claw up towards Sue. "I'll never understand why you all bother with problems that have simple solutions." and as he prepared to swing it down Abel's arms swung towards him, bow drawn, arrow ready, pointed directly at Satan.

Everyone saw Satan do something they had never seen him do before.

He hesitated. His claw hung in the air.

Abel looked down towards his arms, as if he just now noticed what he was doing. His head hadn't even moved, just his arms, as if on some sort of super natural instinct. "Huh. That's weird."

"Abel, put the bow down sweetie." Eve said soothingly.

"Can't."

"She's your *ex*, Abel."

"Swore to protect her."

Eve turned towards Cain, who nodded. "Oh for fuck's sa-Look! Okay, Abel, okay, I'll just take her memory and then we kick her out. No problem."

"Oh. Does taking memories hurt?"

"Not at all!" Eve said with a grin. It was true, it didn't have to hurt, Eve often made it hurt just for the fun of it.

"Abel." Sue spoke up. "I don't want my memories taken."

"Oh. Then we shouldn't do that." Abel was swaying a bit as he stood there, however his arms were oddly steady, still pointed at Satan until, finally, he backed away.

Eve's eye twitched. "Okay. Fine. New idea. We make her sign a contract and-"

"Nu uh. Mom, I love you, but I've seen how you treat people on contracts. Like, Alifor over there lost a hand. Guys a dick but he didn't deserve that. Guys been cool, and looks great in that suit."

Alastor, who had been quietly enjoying Eve's annoyance, narrowed his eyes, but kept his smile. By now he didn't really know how to not smile. "Is it just me, or is your brother nicer ever since that bow gave him brain damage?" He asked Cain.

"Nah, that's just Abel. You never know what Abel you're going to get. Friendly and nice, or arrogant and confrontational."

"Hey!" Abel shouted. "Cain! You think I'd look good in a suit?"

"Fuck no!"

"Thank's for being honest, buddy!"

Cain looked at Alastor and shrugged.

As Eve took in a great, big, breath she decided to try another approach. "Okay. Look, Sue, we can't let you leave, we don't want you here, so why don't we make a deal? Now, don't cause any problems and don't try to leave and when I'm able I'll-"

"I'm Abel, though."

"Abel, not now. When I *can* I'll be sure to repay your loyalty. Tell you what, how would you like to be the new Sin of lust?"

Sue was still behind Abel, though she wasn't too sure about this decision. In front of Abel was Alastor, Cain and Eve. Behind him was Satan. She was surrounded by terrifying people who wanted her dead. She wished this happened to her less often. "I uh, don't actually like sex much."

"Wait, is that legal?" Turning towards Cain, Eve looked at him and Alastor.

"Don't see why not." He shrugged. "Must be nice, not letting yourself be defined by what the world thinks you are. Wish I got that chance."

"Oh please, you're about as far from a murderer as the first murderer can be." Eve rolled her eyes and turned back towards Sue. "Okay, what Sin would you like to be?"

"Can I be a Virtue instead...?"

"Sure, why not? Honestly you seem pretty nice besides the whole breaking my son's heart and yet somehow *still* keeping his fucking loyalty thing."

After a pause, Sue said "I'd like to be the Virtue of Motherhood that doesn't result in one of my sons absolutely hating me after killing his brother, and my other not becoming a brain damaged mess of my own creation and choosing loyalty to some floosy who broke his heart over his own mother."

Satan's Palace was usually silent, but this silence was even deeper than usual. Eve stood there, eyes wide, completely still, her mind barely able to comprehend what she'd just heard. Alastor did his best to be quiet, but his face was anything but, his big grin even bigger. Even Satan took a step back, impressed at how such a little speck could be so bold.

Cain broke the silence.

He was laughing.

When Eve finally spoke, her voice was hallow, but filled with promises of terror. "When I'm in charge I'm going to give you over to the worst people I can find, and let them do whatever they want to you, and when you finally break too much for them to enjoy you I'm going to erase your memory of everything but the knowledge that they're going to do it again so you have just enough time to be horrified at what's about to happen, and I'm going to do that, over and over and over and over and over for all eternity." She turned away, and in a puff of fire, she was gone.

Alastor, realizing he had no more obligation to be here and the entrainment was done, turned away as well. This was fun, but with no Eve to see fuming there was little point in staying. He gave one last look back at Sue, winked, and was gone.

Satan looked towards Sue, all four eyes focused on her. "Abel can not keep you safe from everything, little speck. Be warned, I am always watching, and waiting."

Cain walked up towards him, standing next to Sue. "Look, it's fucking fine. She ain't hurting anyone, so just leave her be, alright?"

Satan leaned down, face to face with Cain. "You are welcomed to try and stop me."

The stone knife was out, aimed at Satan. "Lets be clear. I almost killed one sin, and I ain't happy that I got robbed of that, so do-"

A black, clawed hand reached out. Satan slowly impaled his hand on the knife, and it went through him like wet clay. His flesh split apart, but as soon as he pulled it away it began to mend, and there was no sign of a cut.

The first murderer stood there, silent, shocked, and even though he'd never admit it, afraid. No one has ever survived a stab from it. Not even himself when he was alive.

"You do not have the power to kill me, Cain. No one does except one." Satan leaned forward, his mouth next to Cain's ear. "Only one person does, and I will be taking care of them soon. Now go away, you pitiful excuse for a killer." With a click of his fingers, shadows rose up, grabbed Cain, and dragged him upwards towards the ceiling and into the darkness.

The arrow was aimed at him again. Satan looked at Abel. "Your brother is fine. I simply sent him away to the roof. From what I know he likes rooves. He should be honored. It is rare I am so kind."

 

Sue was busy starring at Satan's hand. "What are you...?"

Sometimes Satan was tall, sometimes he was only slightly tall, sometimes, like now, he was towering. Inconsistent size was just one of his many many features. He towered over them, with both height and menace. "When humanity first bit into an apple Hell was created. God had never been defied before Lilith came to be, and God blamed Lucifer's rebellion on all humanity. It was new territory for Her, but humanity was infectious, and the will to defy had caught onto one of her greatest Angels, and through him such anger and hate filled God that She had never felt before. Remember every child the first time they were upset, and how they did not have the emotional strength to handle it."

Satan circled around them, slowly, eyes never leaving Abel and Sue as the two stood there. "Now imagine that in a diety. The world, existence, reality, was almost destroyed before She decided to repress it. It was the only thing She felt she could do, and thus all that repressed negativity became Hell." Satan turned away, his dark halls before him. Hundreds of eyes lit up around them as his minions began to gather. "But there were other times when things went wrong, and God did not know how to handle these new feelings. She needed something to receive them, to feel them, to feel Her hate, Her anger, Her *Wraith*."

"She uh, did flood the world that one time."

"Now imagine how much worse it'd had been had She *not* repressed it." Satan turned towards Sue, one hand in the air. "I am God's repression. I am everything God wishes She wasn't. I am more than just a demon. I am, if nothing else, part of God She does not wish to admit exists."

Sue looked around, and realized with dawning horror why he was telling her this.

She braced herself. Abel could kill most of the minions, she was sure, but she doubted he could kill all of them. She closed her eyes, and took some happiness in the fact that she had been such an inconvenience to some very powerful people.

Just before Satan's hand could point towards her the bow was pulled back, and an arrow flew. A bright light lit up everything around them, the minions screaming in pain they should not be able to feel anymore as across from them a hole had formed in a nearby wall. From it, they could see the outside.

What was most noticeable was Satan's hand though, and the lack thereof.

Abel slowly lowered his bow, blinking oddly as he looked around as if he wasn't sure what had just happened. "Yo, we uh, we good here?"

"I can't grow it back." Satan said, his tone one of awe. "I can't grow my hand back. It will not come back."

"Yeah, that's kind of how hands work. You okay, man? You got brain damage or something?"

"I can't grow it back!" Satan shouted in absolute joy as he held up his stump. "This might actually work!" He shouted, his words echoed in the halls. "I hadn't planned for it to work! I just wanted war and terror and death, but this could work! I am part of God, and he has damaged GOD!"

Satan laughed a deep, genuine, joyful laugh. His other hand began to split in two, growing new fingers as it split apart. "We can actually do this! This could actually work!" He turned sharply towards Abel and Sue. "And we haven't even given the bow the nails and knife yet. It can only grow *stronger*" Half his split hand moved across his shadowy body, towards the stump, forming a new hand. He flexed it, testing it.

Gone was the slow dreadful hate, now Satan expressed nothing but malevolent ecstacy. "It will actually work!"

With a flash of shadow, Satan was gone, to do what, who could say, but Sue at least assumed it was to celebrate.

She was busy, however, trying not to absolutely fall apart. Abel nudged her shoulder. "Man." He said "That guy is *weird*"

--

There was a top of Satan's lair. It was high, and possibly didn't exist to anyone who was not aware of it. Satan's home had a strange quality to it that seemed to defy the laws of physics, reality, and good taste. Right now Cain sat on the top of it, the roof. A large black stone roof. From here, he could see the vast expanse of Hell. It seemed to go on forever.

It made sense, in a way, it was forever.

Someone soon joined him. He looked over at Eve, who sat next to him. "So, this is where you've been hiding."

He nodded, saying nothing. He had nothing to say.

Eve said nothing for as long as she could, which wasn't long, but a part of Cain noticed and appreciated the effort to stay quiet. "You know, we actually found you after you ran away."

This got Cain's attention. He looked at her and acknowledged her despite his ever present desire not too.

"Your brother Seth found you one day. We told him if he ever found you tell us before he said hi." Eve shrugged, looking towards him as she attempted eye contact. "We we're afraid you'd run if you knew we found you."

"Might have." Cain admitted.

"Then he told us you had a family. He told us he caught you smiling of all things. I couldn't even remember seeing you smile once you reached age twelve." Laying back, she looked up into the sky. "I didn't tell Adam. You seemed happy. I didn't think it'd be right to take that away from you."

Cain wanted to believe she was just making things up, but the truth was he thought he'd seen Seth at least once after he'd fled. He thought he was just seeing things back then and now knew he wasn't "Well. Appreciate that."

"Welcome. I'm sorry where it all went. When I take over I'll let you meet your family aga-" She looked over, noticed a tension in Cain, and in a rare moment of consideration, she hesitated, then said "I'll let you decide how to proceed from there."

He nodded again, looking over at the vast expanse of Hell. "You know, Satan is going to betray us, right?"

"Oh, of course. Honestly Cain you're the only one I can really rely on."

Cain laughed without mirth. "Fuck, and I just don't like you."

In a quiet voice, with just a tinge of hurt that even he noticed, Eve said "Yeah, I know."

The words hung in the air for a moment. Both too proud to say the words they knew would make it better. Both too hurt to find the strength to fix things. Both too old to think about changing who they are or how they feel.

"When that happens." Eve said "I'll need you to help me restrain him, possibly kill him."

Cain shook his head. "Eve, I can't kill him. He impaled his damn hand on my knife when I went to defend Sue-" Eve's face twisted in disguist at the mention of Sue. Cain continued. "-I can't hurt him."

"Sure you can. Okay, here's the thing. Satan isn't smart. Satan is impulsive, opportunistic, and firmly believes he cannot be stopped for long. He thinks anything he tries to do will inevitably work because he's patient, but he's not as immortal as he thinks. Do you know why Gabriel can seriously hurt him?"

"Cause he's the second most powerful being in existence?"

"That's one reason, and the other is he represents an end to conflict, while Satan represents conflict. Satan isn't like us. He doesn't exist in a material way. Most of us? Even the sins? We're real things. Satan is a concept, an idea, a force, so to beat him you have to make it something that also works in concept."

"That don't make sense, Eve."

Eve stood up, standing up and walking in circles. It was hard to stand still for long. Her mind was always telling her there was more to do. "It does if you're not a physical being. Satan is weak against metaphors, passion, narratives, everything not concrete. You can't hurt him with your knife because to you it's a tool."

She leaned down, face to face with Cain. "You forgot what it represents, what it is, and what you are. You, my son, are the first thing to ever take the life of one of God's own. You are a force, a concept, an idea, and through that, you can kill him when the time comes. You just have to remember what you are, who you are, and do so when the time is right, and he may not die, but he will suffer."

"And then you'll magically poof him away?"

"No, I'll give him what we agreed on. He's a monster, I'm not."

Cain had to bite his tongue pretty hard to stop the words he wanted to say. Instead he said "Do you really think this is a good idea? That you'll actually make things better?"

Eve looked over the vastness of evil that was before them. From up here the cries of despair and pain had grown louder. "I don't see how I could make things much worse."

--

The darkness was all around them. It wasn't cold, cold would let you feel something. It was just empty. Abel was sitting down, so was Sue, back to back as they silently sat there. When there was no evil plans to plot or act on, there was very little to do here.

"That was really really stupid of me." Sue broke the silence first. "What I said to your mom."

"Yeah, she has a short fuse these days. I swear I remember her being patient and kind as a kid."

"You sure about that?"

It was hard, remembering his childhood, it was so long ago. Abel was so old, so full of memories, that he felt lucky if he could remember his own name some days. "I might be confusing her with someone else who raised me..." He frowned as he thought about who had taught him to fish, to hunt, to take care of himself.

He realized it hadn't been his dad either. He didn't like thinking about it, so he changed the subject "What have you been doing since, you know, we took on Belphenvy?"

Despite everything Sue felt a smile threaten her otherwise hopeless expression. "You really do have trouble with names, don't you? It's okay. I've been uh, working in information gathering and stuff. Turns out I'm good at it. I look sort of just like anyone in a crowd, nothing special, so it makes blending in easy."

"You are something special though."

"Not what I mean, Abel, but thanks."

The quiet was back for a time as the two kept sitting in silence, until, this time, Abel broke it. "I'm kinda glad you're here, but worried about it too. Like, no one here really takes me seriously, you know?"

"I noticed."

"I mean, I sorta get it. The less you respect someone the less they're like, a person to you." His voice began to take a more inward tone, as if his words were coming from some place deep and troubled.

She wasn't a therapist, especially not to her crazy psycho ex, but right now Sue realized it was listen to him or the silence around them, and after careful consideration, she decided to talk to Abel.

"Abel, why are you here? Is it really just because your mom asked you to be?"

"Is that why people think I'm here?" Abel looked down at the bow in his hand. He gripped it tighter. "Sue, this is my one chance to really escape."

"Escape Hell?"

"Escape *me!*" Abel curled up, legs to his chest, one arm around them and the other limply to his side, bow in hand. "Do you have any idea all the things I've done down here since I died? I've helped make and topple empires! Hell, I was in charge of one once!"

"What? I didn't know that, what happened?"

"I uh, got lost for a few weeks in another plane of Hell and when I got back they'd formed a democracy. Didn't last long, Beezleruff brought in alcohol and got elected and people eventually forgot about the democracy part, but that doesn't matter. Nothing I've done matters." He took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. "No matter what I'm always Abel, the first victim. That's it. I want to be more than that."

"You worry too much about what others think about you, Abel."

"That's easy to say when you're not the guy everyone thinks should be in Heaven."

Quiet settled again, Sue moved her tail to give Abel's hand a quiet pat. It was cold, the knuckles white as it clutched the weapon in his hands.

"Sue? Thank you."

"For what?"

"I don't think I'm going to be like, capable of thinking right for much longer. Not sure I ever could at all, but it's like, getting worse. I don't know if I'll be me much sooner, or just you know, some thing to be here and do stuff? I mean, I know most people think of me like that anyways, but now I'll actually just be that I think? I can feel my brain just, I dunno, slipping away."

"Hey now, don't be like that. Your moms going to fix it, right?"

"You can't fix something when you don't understand how it works."

"Maybe but well, look, Abel, I'm sure it'll be okay."

After a moment, Abel only curled up tighter. "Please don't lie to me like that, Sue."

And after another moment, Sue said, in a quiet but sincere voice. "Sorry..."

--
They had gathered silently. Abel stood up, legs shaking as if he'd been sitting for days. Sue was about to stand when she noticed Eve in front of her.

Eve leaned down, their eyes met. "I can't get rid of you. I'm glad my son cares about something, so just do us both a favor and stand back, alright?"

Sue nodded and decided she was done provoking people with a God complex today.

Satan was there, just there, as if he'd always been there and no one had noticed him.

Eve walked up to him and held out her hand. He lifted up his own and a small bag fell into her palm. She took out three old blood stained iron nails.

She pointed at Cain's knife. He shrugged and tossed it to her.

Then she went to Abel. Lifting the bow, she slowly started to sink the nails into the front of it. "Three nails that contain His death on earth." Lifting the stone knife, she pressed it against the small notch that fit the bow's arrows. "The first weapon to ever kill what He loved." The knife began to glow, and was gone

Alastor walked up to her, offering her a flaming sword. She picked it up and gave it a long look. "I'm surprised he parted with it, but he really doesn't use weapons like this anymore, does he?" She put it against the bow as it began to glow into a thin bow string and was gone. "The weapon of the first to ever try and harm Him. The silver?"

"Courtesy of our not yet fallen ally above, whom asked Judas for it. From what I've heard he was quite eager to part with it." Satan rumbled as in his hand small silver coins appeared. Old, tarnished and together they added up to 30.

Eve took them and stacked them together. "The Silver that His life was worth." The bow began to glow again, the nails glowing red hot as the sword of Lucifer formed a string, thirty silver formed a shaft and a stone knife formed an arrow head, and then it was gone and back to what it was before.

"My knife ain't back yet. The fuck is going on?" Cain had been braced for it's return, and he felt dread and relief was slowly grow inside him.

"I thought you'd be happy to be rid of it, honestly." Eve let the bow drop, Abel's arm swinging limply as she did.

"Yeah but not like, I just-"

"You miss familiar things when they're gone, even if you hated them." Alastor said as he turned towards everyone. "I should know. I've often been missed. Now, I have things to finalize before we're done. "

Eve raised a hand and Alastor suddenly went stiff. He slowly felt a tingle and looked down at his hands. Both of them. He looked over at Eve, an eyebrow raised in honest confusion.

"Hey, sometimes future Goddess feels generous. Don't think too much about it. Anyways!" She turned towards everyone, which meant she turned in a circle because they were scattered. "I honestly think that's everything! In two weeks we go invade Heaven and then I'm in charge and I am *so* making cancer no longer a thing. On children at least. I'm off to go hunt down a few loose ends til then! Byyyyye!"

With a puff of fire she was gone and with two very different puffs of darkness Alastor and Satan were gone as well.

Cain was starring at his hand, his chest, the holster for his knife, everywhere it wasn't that it once was. Suddenly he felt a weight in his hand.

Abel had put his old dagger in it. "Sucks about your knife, man. Look, here's the thing. You kinda suck-"

"Look, I fu-"

"At fighting! Fuck, bro. Let a guy finish first. So I think I'm going to help you train, cause like, you should be more than a shield."

Cain almost left, but confused and afraid, he let his honest thoughts slip through of his, more often than not, jaded tongue. "Why the fuck would you help me?"

Abel shrugged, trying to not look over at Sue as she did her best to blend into the empty room. "Just- look, you're my brother, alright?"

"Okay, but you remember what I did, right?"

"Yeah." Abel looked into Cain's worn out eyes. "You raised me"

After a moment, Cain nodded, feeling numb in a way he had not felt in centuries. A numbness that was very close to relief

Notes:

Next chapter will focus on Sir Pentious and Sera. I've honestly neglected those two way too much.